Dirty Money - Michelle Love

DIRTY MONEY By Michelle Love

©Copyright 2017 by Michelle Love- All rights Reserved In no way is it legal to reproduce, duplicate, or transmit any part of this document in either electronic means or in printed format. Recording of this publication is strictly prohibited and any storage of this document is not allowed unless with written permission from the publisher. All rights are reserved. Respective authors own all copyrights not held by the publisher.

As a thank you for downloading this book, you can get these TWO series not published anywhere for FREE, Click here to get your copy: http://dl.bookfunnel.com/xxm8cyhotk

Facebook Michelle Love

Table of contents DIRTY MONEY Collateral Damage - Dirty Money Part 1 Toss of a Coin - Dirty Money Part 2 Cash Cow- Dirty Money Part 3 Rich in Love- Dirty Money Part 4 Total Loss - Dirty Money Part 5 Unexpected Wealth – Dirty Money Part 6 Hidden Riches – Dirty Money Part 7 Sky Rocketing Investments – Dirty Money Part 8 ARSEN’S RULES For Her - Arsen’s Rules Part 1 For Her Sake- Arsen’s Rules Part 2 For Fear- Arsen’s Rules Part 3 HOT NIGHTS IN STURGIS The Billionaire Bad Boy Meets His Angel – H N S Part 1 Angel Shows Her Billionaire Whose Boss - H N S Part 2 The Billionaire Takes Charge of His Angel – H.N.S Part 3 The Compromise of the Billionaire and His Angel H.N.S Part 4 Having the Billionaire’s Baby

LEASED (A BDSM BILLIONAIRE ROMANCE)

Collateral Damage - Dirty Money Part 1 By Michelle Love

The one thing Aulora Greene is terrified of is wealthy men. Her rich father abandoned her as a child and she never recovered from the trauma. Every time a business man in a two thousand dollar suit looks her way, she panics. So how's she going to react when billionaire Weston Calloway, the most powerful business man in the city, starts pursuing her relentlessly. He sees her, he wants her, and he always gets what she wants.

‘It looks like it might rain’, Aulora thought as she idled at a stoplight. She waited for the green arrow to signal so then she could turn into the parking lot where she worked, becoming more frustrated with each passing moment that the road on both sides stayed empty and that the light stayed red. “C’mon,” she mumbled to herself. “I’m gonna be late.” Finally, mercifully, the green arrow appeared and she turned across the wide street into a sloped parking lot outside Tackleman’s, the grungy sports bar that had helped her pay her bills for the past two years. The gravelly noise in her engine was back, she noticed, as she situated herself in her favorite parking spot. It’s just because it’s cold, Aullie told herself. She couldn’t

afford any significant repairs. The dated, blue Accord was on its last legs and she was firmly in denial about it. It wasn’t like she had the money for a new car. Twisting the keys out of the ignition, she snatched her black, canvas, serving apron off the floor from under the passenger seat, amidst an array of discarded receipts and crinkled plastic water bottles. The door creaked as she opened it and again as she slammed it behind her and manually locked it. The air was crisp and cool, making her snuggle into her fleece-lined hemp hoodie as she crossed the mostly empty parking lot. ‘Great…’ she thought as the chill bit the tip of her nose, ‘…another slow night’. The front door, a heavy, scuffed monstrosity

with fading brass handles and a white TACKLEMAN’S decal, peeling off from the dingy windows, groaned as she yanked it open and a blast of heated air warmed her chilly cheeks. Inside, feel-good music played quietly on a constant loop in the dimly-lit bar. Tackleman’s boasted thirty-six beers on tap. They were usually out of about twelve of them. A full wet bar, all house liquors, loomed behind a colossal wooden bar plastered with tacky sports memorabilia, flickering neon signs and celebrity mug shots. Worn tables, most with an aged and peeling finish, were scattered around the bar in a sort of ‘wherever it fits, it goes’ design. A low stage sagged into the back corner, near a small, pathetic excuse for a dance floor. It was usually lonely, except for the wretched weekend nights

when local bands of graying wannabes did their best to rupture Aullie’s ear drums. “Hey, Aullie!” a baby-faced blonde called out, galloping up to the front of the bar with an enthused smile. Dammit, Aullie thought, she had really been meaning to learn the new host’s name. “Hey,” she said vaguely, with a half-assed smile, hoping the girl wouldn’t notice that she hadn’t said her name back. She didn’t. The girl just rested her elbows on the weathered wooden podium used as the hostess stand. The dusty chalkboard on the front advertised the daily specials in colorful chalk, and whoever had done it that day had some very big, very loopy handwriting done in pink. “Long time, no see! Am I right?” Blondie tried for a lame, over-friendly joke. Aullie wanted

to roll her eyes but resisted the urge. “But hey, look. You’ve got, like, a really good section tonight.” “Yeah, I would hope so. I told Napoleon I would come in early and close tonight,” Aullie said, peering over the host stand to scan the table chart. Five tables, all large, somewhat clean booths near the bar, plus whatever came in after everyone else was cut. She could work with that. “Hopefully it gets busy, I’m sooo bored,” the other girl whined. “Yeah,” Aullie replied bluntly, breaking off the conversation and making her way past the bar and around the tables, to the back. Some Tackleman’s guests weren’t even sure the bar had a kitchen because it was tucked way back in the far-right corner. There was a short, metal

expo line where the kitchen served up the food. Around the corner, it opened to a semi-cramped kitchen that had probably once been pristine and white but was now stained, yellowed and dirty. One by one, the on-duty cooks acknowledged her, their greetings ranging from ‘Yo, Aullie!’ to a sultry ‘Hey, girl!’ and she nodded or waved in return. Most of them had worked there as long as she had, and some were even like family. The kitchen backed up to another partial wall, behind which were the manager’s office and two rows of coat hooks for the staff. Several jackets and various sizes of backpacks hung from the hooks already and Aullie wriggled out of her sweatshirt and hung it off one of the hooks on the lower rack. She tied her apron around her waist, securing the strings with a double-knotted bow

under her belt buckle and tucking it under the flap. She checked her pockets; coasters on the left, order book in the center, and a cluster of pens in the right. She was good to go. The door to the manager’s office was most often closed but not on that night. Through the opening, she heard a familiar voice call out, “Aullie, is that you?” The nasally utterance grated on her nerves. She took a deep breath and rolled her eyes, then crept up to the door and peeked around into the office. As per usual, it was tiny, cramped, and the desk was littered with papers. Shelves on the walls were packed with books and binders and there were six huge bottles of pineapple vodka, leftover from another promo flop, crowded in the back corner.

A very short, very thin, very pockmarked man in a stiff, charcoal gray button-up with a pair of wiry glasses sat in the bulky, black office chair, typing furiously on a keyboard attached to a clunky desktop monitor. “What do you need, Eric?” she asked, the airy, pleasant professionalism in her voice masking her deep, preoccupying loathing for the tiny man and his huge attitude. “Hey, I just wanted to say thanks for coming in and helping me out tonight. We had two servers call in tonight if you can imagine that, and as always, I just wanted to thank you for all your hard work and being such a team player.” Eric said it all without looking away from the screen. The lack of eye contact only added to the professional yet wildly insincere tone that he always seemed to have.

“Yeah, of course,” she replied. “You know me, I need the money.” “Yeah, art majors usually tend to need help with that.” “Yeah,” she replied bluntly. “Can you come clock me in?” Eric stood and Aullie, at only five-foot-seven, could see straight over his head. His height, or lack thereof, coupled with his hair-trigger temper and inflated self-importance had earned him the nickname Napoleon, among his staff. As they walked together back up to the point-of-sale computers, Aullie nursed her battered ego. She wished his playful jab at her chosen career path still hadn’t damaged any hope she had harbored for making it as an artist, but after the show that weekend, there wasn’t much left there

for him to damage. Truth was, she was coming up on three years of learning to draw, and to paint, and which colors to do it with, and which artist was responsible for every painting. Three years of late nights spent sketching, erasing, re-sketching, smudging, coloring, color-mixing, painting, and swearing. Three years of smudged fingertips, washing brushes, and praying countless stains come out in the wash or the shower. And in three months, when she had walked across the stage to receive her fine arts diploma, she knew that she was walking into an unforgiving world whose approval she would need if she ever hoped to pay her rent. Sure, she had known that going in but she hadn’t really known it until she’d put her heart and soul up on the walls in front of gallery owners and

private buyers and walked away with only sixty dollars and not a single showing contract. It had been five days since the show but the wound still sucked at her gut like a raw, angry hunger. ‘I’m going to be waiting tables forever’, Aullie thought morosely. She pictured herself as an old woman, liver spots on her pale, slender hands and shots of gray through her inky black hair, serving Irish car bombs to college boys and her heart sank halfway to her knees. She tapped her login code, 8134, into the POS which popped up a window that read, ‘Clock in time was: 4:30 PM. Are you early?’ Eric swiped his manager card to complete her clock-in and she was good to go. Ready to serve all of the tables that weren’t there. Awesome! “Where’s your name tag?” Eric barked, short and

snappy like a little Yorkie. With a resigned sigh, Aullie said, “In my pocket.” She began to dig it out. “Why isn’t it on your shirt?” Eric asked, smugly. “It’s getting there,” Aullie said, locking eyes with him as she fussed with the magnetic back to attach it under her collarbone. Her tone was playful but her eyes said beware. Eric turned and walked away, an ugly, smarmy smile on his little face. Nobody else would be there until five and she had forgotten to ask Eric what the new host’s name was. Aullie didn’t really want to talk to her anyway, so she wandered around the restaurant wiping crumbs off chairs with a wet rag, refilling the already full ice bin, brewing new tea they probably didn’t need, anything to keep her mind off her failure as an artist.

Not a failure. She chastised herself for her negative self-talk. A lot of the greats didn’t make it big at first. The thought perked her up a little bit; it was true, a lot of stellar artists weren’t big and famous right off the bat. She was only twenty-two, she had time to get better, right? A sinister voice nagged at the back of her head. A lot of the greats still didn’t make any money either. The next few hours dragged on. There was supposed be a pot for the football game at seven, but at a quarter-til, there was still only about one table per server and a few bearded men cluttering the bar. Aullie had only made thirteen dollars in almost three hours and once again, she was regretting helping Eric out. She practically lived there, especially on the weekends, and she was beginning to wonder if she should try to find

another job. As if on cue, about four minutes to kickoff, a small herd of men in team colors lumbered into the bar. They yelled, high-fived, back-clapped, and whooped as they all blazed past the host stand and began seating themselves at random around the bar. Aullie exchanged looks across the drink station with Brittany, a beautiful, full-figured Latina who was probably Aullie’s only real work friend. They rolled their eyes in sync. The two of them straightened out their aprons, allowing the men to settle themselves in as the other three waitresses hovered around as they all readied to strike. Three of Aullie’s booths filled up and she started at the furthest, number eleven. “Hey there guys.” She switched into server mode: perky, smiley, and just a little bit flirtatious. “I’m

Aullie, I’m going to be taking care of you. What are we drinking?” The order; three Coors lights and two jack and cokes. The second booth at table twelve were all older, overweight, married men who leered at the low-V neckline on her work shirt. They ordered two pitchers of beer and a round of fireball shots. She shuffled down to table fourteen, ready to gear up her spiel and take some more orders but suddenly her breath was sucked away. There were four men at the table. The first man had a rough beard and wore a classic plaid flannel, semi-hot in a hipster lumberjack sort of way. The second man was clean cut, blonde and baby-faced wearing a crisp oxford. The third had a mess of unruly bushy hair escaping from an upside-down and backward sport visor. He was wearing a

hockey jersey for some reason. But the fourth man. The fourth man was a dream come true. Even though he was sitting down, she could tell he was tall. Aullie had always been a sucker for tall guys. He was long and lean, with great posture. He wore a fitted Henley that hugged his thick, athletic arms. The thin fabric strained against his swollen pecs. He had that brownish-blonde hair that women paid good money for, but Aullie was sure it was natural. His golden hair was barely brushed. Thick, prominent brows framed a stunning pair of practically gold hazel eyes. His full lips were twisted in a predatory grin as those gold eyes bore into her so intensely, Aullie couldn’t breathe. Something about the man struck her to her core. He looked at her the way a leopard would a gazelle,

and she was startled to find she felt almost... aroused. The spell was broken, thankfully, when Visor Boy leapt up. His knees jostled the table, he pumped his fist in the air, yelling, “WOOOO DOGGY! Yeah! Go boys, go boys!” His fist pump narrowly missed Aullie’s head. The sudden commotion distracted her and gave her heart a different reason to race. Golden Eyes still watched her, before he chuckled slightly and she felt heat rise in her cheeks. “Sorry about that,” he apologized, with a smooth British accent. ‘Of course, he has a British accent’, Aullie thought lustfully. “Oh, it’s no problem,” she stammered. “I’m Aullie, I’ll be taking care of you guys.” “Well, that’s a weird way to spell it,” Visor Boy cut her off, leering at her name tag. “Isn’t that a

boy’s name? Like O-l-l-i-e?” “Usually, yeah,” Aullie replied, hoping her to make her irritation sound light-hearted. “So, can I get you guys something to drink?” Lumberjack wanted a Sam Adams, Baby Face got a gin and Tonic, and Visor Boy got a double Jack and Coke. Golden Eyes asked how she got her name. “Oh, uh,” she stuttered. “My real name is Aulora, like Aurora but with an L in the middle? But I end up getting called ‘Laura’ a lot and I just prefer Aullie.” “Beautiful,” his sexy accent purred. “And so unique. I like it. Could you get me a short stout and a shot of Jameson?” “Which stout? We have…”

He cut her off. “Surprise me.” The way he said it, the wicked gleam in his eye, the sensuous curl to his lips, and that voice. Aullie wasn’t usually one to get so star-struck by men, but she wanted to surprise him with so much more than just a beer. She tapped away at the POS. Thankful she had written everything down before Mister British scrambled her brain. Brittany walked up behind her, flicking overflowed beer off her manicured hands. She examined her precious fake nails, currently Tiffany-box blue with sparkly silver bows ironically adorning her third fingers. “Hey, Brit,” Aullie called, wiggling her fingers in front of the screen. “Yo,” Brittany joked in her fake Chola voice.

In more of a commanding tone than she meant to use, Aullie ordered, “You have to run my drinks to table fourteen.” An instant glare moved over the other waitress’s, overly made up, face. “Bitch, why? Do your own job.” “Bitch, because there’s a guy there. He’s built, hot as hell, and British.” “Oh, honey, consider me there.” She sashayed her voluptuous buttocks over to the bar to snatch the drinks before someone else could. Aullie laughed and shook her head as she finished ringing everything up. Aullie began filling fifteen waters, hoping to keep everyone at least a little sober. Cutting people off was a hassle that she wasn’t feeling up to. She took them to her other tables first, ensuring that Brittany

could get in on the eye candy. Then she took some orders for potato skins, hot wings, and fried cheese. She walked straight past table fourteen when she saw Brittany at the computer. If she’d been paying attention, Aullie would’ve noticed the dreamy British hunk watching her like a hawk. “So, what do you think?” Aullie asked Brittany with a wicked smile. “Oh my god, girl, total ten. Get his number and send me pictures when you do him,” Brittany said. She waggled her perfect, penciled-in eyebrows and bumped her hips against Aullie’s suggestively as she worked the computer. “Oh, whatever,” Aullie laughed. “Guys like that don’t leave me their number. Guys like his weird buddy in the visor leave me their number. And I am not going out with him.” She shuddered at the

thought of spending an evening with that buffoon. Brittany clucked disapprovingly. “Next time you go shopping make sure you find some confidence that fits you, girl. You could totally bag that. Oh shit, some dude’s waving me down. Asshole,” she muttered under her breath as she wandered off toward an acne-ridden blonde who was staring her down as though she were a chunk of meat. ‘Gotta love the bar business’, Aullie thought.

Appetizer orders in, Aullie took another trayful of waters back to table fourteen, where she was actually grateful to see the men all invested in the game. “Here are these for you guys, just in case,” she said cheerfully as she arranged the glasses in front of the four men, snatching away the Brit’s empty shot glass. The TV was behind her and none of them looked away, except for Golden Eyes. His smoldering stare made her feel warm, almost feverish. “Thank you,” he politely said. When no one else budged, he spoke a bit louder to his friends. “Thank the lady.” The three of them seemed to reanimate from their dumbstruck sports faces, and a chorus of quiet,

habitual thanks were heard round the table. “So, are we eating? Or…” Before she could finish, Aullie was once again cut off by Visor Boy. “Fuck yeah, let’s get some wings! Like, a butt-ton of wings!” “Dylan, what the hell is wrong with you? I’m sorry about him, Miss Aullie,” the way Golden Eyes said her name with a formal title tickled her a little. She wasn’t exactly used to manners in the dive that she worked in. “I’m Weston, by the way.” Not only was it kind of a sexy name, but his accent really gave some body to the ‘W’, making it sound almost regal. “Nice to meet you, Weston,” Aullie could practically feel her nervous knees knocking together. Get a grip, Aulls, she silently told herself to pull herself together. “So. Wings. What flavor?

What sauces for dipping? How many? What are we doing?” There was some grumbling between the men. Clearly, no one was prepared, and as much as Aullie enjoyed being in Weston’s presence, she did have other things to do. She hoped her anxious jiggling and flicking eyes weren’t too noticeable, but finally the conclusion was come to that they would have one pound of medium and one pound of sweet and spicy Thai with ranch and bleu cheese. She jotted a note on the pad in her order book, promised them it would be right out, and turned to leave. Before she could take even two steps away, Dylan raucously called, “Oh yeah, and some shots! Make it a round of Jame-o!” Though irritated, Aullie turned, smiled and

scribbled on her pad to acknowledge that she’d heard. Weston glared at his friend, shaking his head and smiling as he brought the glass of thick, dark beer to his lips. Aullie wondered briefly how two such different men had become friends. Orders were taken, drinks and food were run to tables, and eventually the bar settled back into a lull. The waitresses hung out in hidden corners, gossiping, giggling and complaining out of view of their tables. Aullie’s feet had begun to ache and she was startled to see that it was already halftime. With eleven and twelve managed, Aullie sauntered over to table fourteen. Though Weston was definitely the highlight of her night, Dylan had wasted no time getting half-cocked on shots and it turned out that he was even more obnoxious when

he was intoxicated. She approached with caution, asking, “Everything alright over here?” The question was met with an enthusiastic, “Woo!” right into her face. Dylan’s breath stank of hot sauce and whiskey. “So, I’ll take that as a yes?” She was trying for coy, hoping her exhaustion and annoyance weren’t showing yet. “We’re great,” the lumberjack said. “I’m sorry about him, I don’t know why he’s acting like such a dick.” With the last word, he turned angry eyes on Dylan and kicked him under the table. “Really, it’s fine. He’s super mellow compared to what usually goes on here. You guys are first timers, huh?”

She’d directed the question at the group, hoping Weston would answer for them, but unfortunately, it was Dylan who said, “Nah, we’ve been in a few times before but didn’t even realize this was, like, the place to watch the game. You guy’s got a great set up here.” “Oh, you mean all these?” Aullie held her hands out and gestured at their TV collection. It really was ridiculous, there were more TV’s in the bar than there were tables. On days when there were multiple games, it actually got super disorienting with all those colorful bodies moving out of sync. “Yeah. Those.” There was a libidinous tone to Dylan’s reply, and his muddy brown eyes were squarely on her chest. Aullie narrowed her eyes. “Too bad those aren’t for public viewing,” she spat. Before he could

annoy her any further, Aullie stalked away. Some girls thrived under that kind of attention, and Aullie really didn’t understand. It just felt so… smarmy. The second half of the game sounded like an exciting one, lots of table pounding and drawn out ohhhhh’s in the dining room. However, Eric had decided to cut the floor so that everyone could get all of their side work done by the time that their tables finished so then everyone could clear out and stop wasting his labor hours on a bunch of table-campers. Aullie rushed around, almost frantically, assigning and checking everyone else’s little chores for the night and scribbling her messy signature on checkout forms. Fully aware of how much she had been neglecting her tables, she regretfully marched down the row of booths, dropping off checks and

hiding her worn-out soul behind a peppy little mask. Eleven and twelve were both ready to tab out, thank God, and she approached fourteen to find Weston gone. The other three men made signing motions in the air and Lumberjack said, “All on one check.” Aullie wondered idly where he’d gone, but was frankly too tired to care anymore. After a long day of classes, studio time, and then a work shift, she was completely worn out. Plus, like she’d told Brittany, it wasn’t like anything would ever happen between them anyway, so it wasn’t like his being there was going to change anything. Aullie passed out tabs, collected cards, ran cards, returned tabs and, bid all her happy patrons a good night, all without another sighting of Weston.

‘Oh well’, she thought. Dylan had paid fourteen’s tab, and Aullie watched him from the POS as he continued to scribble on the receipt long after he should’ve been finished signing it. “Told you I’d get weirdo Visor Boy’s number,” Aullie grumbled to Brittany, who was slipping into her coat to leave for the night. “Bummer girl, I’m sorry,” she replied. Suddenly, Brittany perked up, pointing a bright teal finger in the air. “Unless! Maybe British Dream had to leave early on some kind of emergency or something and dipshit over there is giving you his number instead!” “Yeah, ha ha,” Aullie’s voice was dripping with sarcasm and she rolled her eyes. She hugged Brittany goodnight and waved at the other girls who were heading out the door.

Eventually, Dylan and his friends left too. Aullie walked the row of booths, tucking checkbooks into her apron pockets and balancing cold, dirty glasses in her arms. The bar stank of fried food and spilled beer, and the air was hotter and muggier than it had been before the rush. She carried her mound of glassware to the dish pit in the back, the humidity was almost choking. Water rushed through the pipes, the pressurewashing dish machine whirred. It was only ten, so the bar wouldn’t close for two more hours, but the kitchen had begun shutting down most of their stations. Tackleman’s late-night menu, like most sports bars, consisted of just a few low-maintenance fried appetizers but no one expected it to get busy again. They were right, too. Aullie and a tall, ginger-

haired bartender named Danielle, fielded the five men, total, that came into the bar once everyone cleaned out. By closing time, the bar was swept, mopped, vacuumed, and scrubbed from top to bottom and Aullie had Eric clock her out. “How was your night?” he asked, not looking up as he flipped through the pile of receipts in her checkout. “Another night in paradise,” she said with a weak smile. “Did you want this?” he asked, holding up a receipt. “Want what?” she asked, but looking closer she saw it was table fourteens receipt. “Oh that, no thanks.” “You sure?” Eric said jokingly. “You’re just gonna

ruin poor Mr. uh…” he squinted through his glasses, “Weston’s night.” Aullie’s eyebrows shot up. “Is it actually Weston’s number?” “That’s what it says.” Aullie snatched the slim sheet of paper away from him. She honestly hadn’t even read what was on the back, and she couldn’t believe that Brittany may be right. But there it was; a note and ten digits in a very traditionally male chicken scratch: Weston had 2 go but wanted me to leave u his #

“You should call him.” “I’m not gonna call him.” “But you should.” “But I’m not gonna.” Aullie smiled. She and Brittany sat together in two oversized, worn leather chairs inside their local Starbucks. The air smelled pleasingly of coffee and all around them, people of varying ages, genders, and nationalities tapped away on MacBooks and sipped from white cardboard cups. The seasonal flavors were back and Brittany had practically begged Aullie to go get her first pumpkin spice latte of the season. Aullie wasn’t much of a Starbucks fan usually, but she had wanted to tell Brittany that she was right about

Weston. Plus, a peppermint mocha had sounded pretty good. The receipt with Weston’s number scrawled on it was wrinkled slightly and sat on the tiny end table between them. Despite herself, Aullie couldn’t help staring at it as though it was magically going to start talking to her. “But you have to call him,” Brittany whined. “I don’t have to do anything,” Aullie said, sucking down some creamy, mint-chocolatey goodness. “Why would I want to go out with some guy who can’t give me his number himself? Ten bucks says the number is actually his weird-ass friend, pretending to be him anyway.” “But what if he really had to leave? What if he’s like, a surgeon or something? Running off in the dark of the night to go save lives.” Brittany, with

her usual dramatic flair, placed a hand over her heart. “Good, then I’m definitely not interested,” Aullie laughed. “Oh yeah.” Brittany’s face soured. “I forgot you’re weird and don’t like rich guys.” It was true. When Aullie’s mom, Evelynn Greene, was in her twenties, she had wanted nothing more than to be an actress. She worked hard slinging coffee and eggs at a diner in the mornings so then she could spend her afternoons on stage, doing plays for small local theatres. During her moving performance as a schizophrenic in The House of Blue Leaves, she had caught the eye of a man in the audience. The man was Charles Wohrl, a tall, dark, and handsome stereotype with family money who didn’t have to try hard to win

her heart. Two years later, they ended up with the lovely baby; Aulora Jane Wohrl. From the time that she was born to the time she was fourteen, Aulora had lived a wealthy life of big houses, private schools, and nice cars. She hadn’t known anything different until her mother came into her room one day, in tears, explaining that her father had gone. As it turned out, Evelynn had been so enamored with Charles, that she had accepted his plans to never marry. When it turned out, after fourteen years, that having a family was too much of a financial inconvenience and her father had simply walked out. Some say he moved, some say he just kept himself cleverly hidden but either way, he was gone and Evelynn and Aulora were left penniless.

The women had pulled themselves up by their bootstraps and got Aullie through public school in a tiny apartment. She and her mother were able to make do. But ever since, she had harbored a bitter dislike for rich men. She had even changed her name. Aullie was determined to never depend on a man. Financially or otherwise. “Well, what if he’s like, a plumber or something? Yeah, like a sexy British emergency plumber who saves people from late night septic tank disasters.” The excitement in Brittany’s voice was endearing, even though the idea was ridiculous. Aullie appreciated Brittany’s vested interest in her love life, but she really hated dating. Plus, that guy was way too sexy to be a plumber. “Seriously Britt, it’s probably just his dumb trashy friend. I’m not letting that guy have my number.”

“Well fine,” Brittany said, snatching the receipt off the table and swiping open her phone. “He can have mine.” “No!” Aullie shouted, springing up from her seat and reaching for the little device as Brittany brought it up to her ear and blocked it with a girly little giggle. Aullie sat back heavily in her own chair with a resigned sigh. She was fully aware Brittany was unstoppable, once she got moving with an idea. “It’s ringing,” Brittany hissed, an ecstatic twitter in her voice. Aullie dropped her head into her hands. She was embarrassed for Brittany who, now that she thought about it, had probably never even felt embarrassment before in her life. Suddenly, Brittany gave an excited little cry and slapped her hand over the microphone. She

squealed, “British! Take it.” She tossed her phone at Aullie. She barely caught the sparkly pink phone and shot a giggling Brittany a death glare. “Hello?” she asked lightly, bringing the phone to her ear. Her heart hammered in her chest. “Hello? Is someone actually there?” There was a hint of a smile in the smooth British voice and Aullie’s hammering heart was soon met by a flutter of butterflies in her stomach. “Um, yeah, hi,” she stammered. Brittany looked on, wide eyed with glee, and Aullie turned herself sideways a bit, so she felt she had some semblance of privacy. “It’s, um, Aullie. From the bar, last night? I think your friend left me your number.” She was fully aware and swollen with instant regret for how utterly stupid and ridiculous she sounded.

“Oh, Aullie! Great, I was pretty bummed out when I had to step out and didn’t get a chance to speak with you again. I was somewhat worried that you wouldn’t call.” “Yeah, well, here I am,” Aullie said with a forced laugh. He returned the laugh politely. “Yes, here you are. Now I know this is a long shot but is there any chance you’re free tonight? I’d love to take you out to dinner.” “Oh, shoot, um, I actually have to work tonight.” “NO, SHE DOESN’T!” Brittany yelled almost directly into the mouth piece. Aullie covered it and shot her a dirty look. “Can you hold for just one second?” She didn’t wait for a reply, just stuck the phone on mute.

“Britt! What are you doing? I, one hundred percent do actually work tonight.” “Not anymore,” Brittany leered, with a Cheshire Cat grin. “I’m taking your shift and you’re going because he is hot and British and you haven’t had a date, or even a night out, in how long?” “I can’t, come on, you know how badly I need the money.” “No. Stop. You’ll make money on both your doubles this weekend. You’ll be fine. What you need is some time for you. You’re going!” Brittany was right. It had been a while. She unmuted the phone and brought it back to her ear. “Well, I guess I got the night off tonight. I’d love to go to dinner with you.” Weston chuckled and said, “Great. I’ll pick you up

at say, half past seven?” “Sounds great. I’ll text you my address from my real number, this phone isn’t mine.” “Excellent. I’m glad to have heard from you Aullie.” The way her name rolled off his tongue made her feel weak. “I’ll see you tonight.” “Bye,” she squeaked. She hung up the phone and tossed it back to Brittany. “Well, I hope you’re happy.” She smiled back, her full, flawlessly-lined lips twisted devilishly. “I’m thrilled actually. And one of these days, probably tomorrow, you’re going to be thanking me.” “Whatever,” Aullie rolled her eyes but she knew Brittany was probably right. If she was being

honest, she was pretty excited. “What am I gonna wear?” “Let’s go shopping and find out.” Brittany winked. The girls tossed their empty white cups in the trash can, gathered their purses, and headed out to Aullie’s groaning little Accord.

‘This was a mistake’, Aullie thought, once again straightening the hem of her dress. Her raven hair fell stick straight halfway down her back, her straight-cut bangs brushed her freshly plucked eyebrows. Her fair skin was subtly made up and her steel-colored eyes lined with subtle little black wings. She wore a high-cut, sleeveless dress the color of an eggplant that hugged her slender body, with an asymmetrical skirt that showed a little more of her long, porcelain thigh on one side than she was used to. Since she was already bordering on tall for a girl, she had tried to convince Brittany that flats were a better option. Britt had simply said, “In a dress like that, heels are the only option.” So there Aullie was, teetering slightly on a pair of strappy

black wedges. She stood outside her apartment complex, hoping to spare poor Weston the chore of finding her cramped little studio apartment. Her nervous eyes watched the traffic, worrying that he either wouldn’t show or worse, that he was going to show up in some flashy, rich-boy car. The seconds ticked by painfully slow. She checked the time on her phone in her small black clutch for the hundredth time and it was still only seven twenty-four. Why had she come out so early? Suddenly, a car rumbled to a stop near the curb in front of her. The beaten Volkswagen bug looked like a bulbous little dinosaur. It quite possibly could’ve been one of the first bugs ever made. The exterior was dinged up and painted sunset orange. The artist in Aullie fell in love with the

unforgettable little car immediately, the rest of her soon followed suit when the passenger window rolled down and Weston ducked his head to look out and greet her. He reached across the interior of the car and pulled the handle, the door swung open and he tapped the passenger seat, inviting her in. Her heavy shoes clicked against the pavement as she trotted over and climbed in. The worn, sunbleached brown leather covering the seats was soft and had been well maintained. The whole car smelled hearty and delightfully old. Then, there was Weston. Even in a simple navy striped button down and crisp dark jeans, he looked like a living, breathing GQ cover. His hair was swept back neatly but didn’t look too heavily gelled, which Aullie was happy with. Nothing grosser than trying to push

your fingers through a sticky mess of gel, she thought. His almost inhuman golden eyes flashed in the last bits of evening sun, up this close, Aullie noticed a ring of green around his pupils. And his smell, boy was it heady. Warm, musky and manly. His lips were set in an easy-going smile as his eyes took her in, from her metallic purple toenails all the way up. “You look amazing,” he said. ‘God, your voice is like honey’, she thought to herself, suddenly desperate to taste his mouth. “Thank you,” she said, bashfully looking down into her lap. “You do too, seriously.” “I knew I’d have to be standing next to you all night, so I did my best.” He set his wide hand, with its long delicate fingers, on the gear shift and wiggled it around. His knee jerked as he pumped

the clutch and with a low groan and a pungent blast of diesel smoke, the ancient bug shifted into drive and then merged onto the street. “I do have to say, I really love this car,” Aullie said. “Thank you,” Weston said with a wide, genuine smile. “I actually rebuilt it myself. Always had a thing for VW beetles. My brother and I were big into the ‘slugbug’ game when we were younger. I always told him I was going to get one when I was older so that I’d always see at least one in the morning so I’d have a head start.” Aullie laughed. “That’s cute.” “When I saw this one it was basically a pile of rust, but I saw it’s potential and, well, here it is. Up, running and all.”

“So, you painted it bright orange?” “Yes,” he said, abashed. “I thought it would be fun. Don’t see many orange ones anymore do you?” “Haha, no. It’s funny, though, orange is one of my favorite colors. It’s just so… I don’t know. Happy.” “Happy,” he said, nodding as he considered it. “Well, I guess that’s the perfect word for it. I’m honestly just happy that it runs.” As if to illustrate his point, the car screeched as they pulled up to a stoplight, the brakes clearly weren’t as happy as he was that the ancient car was running. “So, where are we going?” Aullie asked. The ice still hadn’t quite been broken. She was definitely nervous. Weston was not the usual caliber of man she went out with, physically at least. He was so good-looking that she almost wondered if she was

dreaming. “Actually, we’re not going anymore,” he said with a smile. Alarm exploded through Aullie. “What do you mean by that?” I knew he was too good to be true. I feel for this attractive little trap, and now he’s some kind of serial killer. He’s kidnapped me. I’m going to die in this little orange bug! “Because we’re here.” The slyness in his eyes acknowledging that he’d heard the mild panic in her voice and that his little joke had been a success on his end. The adrenaline that had surged through Aullie’s veins seemed to instantly dissolve. She gave a shaky laugh, feeling an embarrassed blush stain her cheeks.

Weston worked the vintage bug into a parking spot on the side of the two-lane street. As it turned out, he was not a very adept parallel parker. Thankfully the bug was small, so he was able to maneuver it in without hitting the parked cars in front of and behind them. “Wait here a sec,” he said, opening the door and stepping out. Aullie watched him curiously as he walked around the front of the bug. It was only when his hand touched her door handle that she realized what was going on. He was opening the door for her. Who says chivalry is dead? She had a fairly active dating life, although not quite as much in the last few months with her heavy school load and ever-increasing financial demands that kept her practically living in the bar to get by,

but no man had ever done this for her. She was thoroughly impressed, and still a little blown away as he took her hand and helped her out of the low little car. Aullie stumbled slightly on her heels but wasn’t sure whether the wedges or Weston’s warm smile that was making her knees wobbly. ‘Those are some straight, white teeth’, she thought, alarmingly aware of how smitten she was with this man that she knew almost nothing about. Weston had parked in front of a local strip mall, a block long congregation of small local businesses. Taking Aullie’s arm in his, he guided her to a holein-the-wall Mexican restaurant that she had never been too. Making for an interesting first date location. He pulled open the door, which tinkled a little bell.

He gestured for Aullie to enter before him and she gave him a small nod, an involuntary smile playing at her full lips. She caught Weston’s gaze, resting hungrily on her mouth and knew the deep red lipstick had been a good choice. The decor was tacky and colorful. Big, flashy sombreros, rough oil paintings of Aztec warriors, landscapes dotted with small adobe buildings, and beautiful handmade clay plates covered most of the wall space. Bright fake parrots hung from the ceiling on little metal swings. The paint behind them was deep, golden yellow with ornate white trim along the ceilings and floors. The air inside was warm and smelled heartily of spice and meat, and Aullie immediately felt her mouth water. Weston pulled her chair out for her, earning him, even more, brownie points. He took his seat across

from her and said, “I love this place; it’s a little, under-credited gem. The family migrated here from Mexico about fifteen years ago, if I remember correctly, and they’re very cultural. Their food is also all totally traditional and amazing. Best refried beans I’ve ever had.” “Well, I’m definitely excited to try them then,” Aullie said, her nerves beginning to relax a bit. The atmosphere there was so welcoming, so full of life, she couldn’t take her eyes off the eccentrically decorated walls. “I love the little parrots,” she said, pointing to the plastic birds. “They’re something, aren’t they?” He chuckled. Lowering his voice, he said, “I’ve actually named them.” He pointed from bird to bird, first a green one, then a blue one. “That’s Miguel, that’s Juan.” Then to a red one. “That’s Rosalita.” Lastly to

yellow one. “And that’s Steve.” Aullie couldn’t help a burst of laughter. “All those traditional names, then Steve?” Weston shrugged and gave her a wink. “Why not?” Aullie couldn’t fault that logic, she thought with a giggle. She shook her head at him with a playful smile. He was just so charming and funny too, and she could listen to that smooth, lilted voice all day. A short, squat Mexican woman in a frilly red blouse, tight black skirt and flesh-colored hose with clunky black shoes approached the table. Her hair was scraped back into a severe bun and she wore a large fake flower behind one ear. “Hola,” she greeted them, placing a large one-page menu in front of each of them. “Can I get you something to drink?” she asked with a heavy

accent. “You a margarita fan?” he asked Aullie. “Oh yeah,” she replied. “Make it dos margaritas,” he said, no shame in his broken Spanish. The little woman nodded with a toothy grin and scampered away as quickly as she had come. “So, Aullie,” The way his beautiful mouth said her name still really got to her. “Tell me about yourself.” So, she did. Just the bare bones, that she was a waitress full time and enjoyed it well enough, that she lived alone with a fat gray tabby cat named Bruce, and that she was going to art school. “Art school huh? That must be fulfilling. Interesting too, I bet.”

Aullie batted the comment away, still nursing disappointment and doubt after the show last weekend and not really wanting to talk about school or her art. She hadn’t even been able to paint for a week, she’d been so distraught. Usually, she did two or three a week. “It’s alright, not quite what I’d imagined it would be.” Thankfully, before he could probe further, the waitress set two massive margarita glasses in front of them. ‘Good thing I’m not driving’, Aullie thought. “Are we ready to order?” the waitress asked, wide smile firmly in place. Aullie wasn’t, she actually hadn’t even touched the laminated menu the woman had set down before. She was about to say no, when Weston asked, “You trust me? I could order for you.”

Surprised again at his gentlemanly manner, she nodded and agreed, “Sure.” His ability to pull off a take-charge attitude without being oppressive really impressed her. She felt like a woman in good care, not smothered. Something she wasn’t sure that she had ever actually experienced with a man but she was definitely a fan. “How about that plate with a bit of your best dishes, Senorita?” With a nod, the waitress scurried away and Aullie’s eyes fell back on the handsome man who sat across from her. “Your turn,” she said. “Tell me about yourself, Weston.” “There’s not much to tell, honestly,” he said with a semi-shy smile. But, it turned out he had plenty to tell. “I work for an internet start-up my dad

created, which is wonderful because I get to do most of my work from home. I won’t bore you with the details about that, though. In all honesty, it isn’t a very exciting job. I have a thirteen-year-old chocolate lab named Titan. He’s my little buddy, and quite possibly the coolest dog who’s ever lived. We play fetch in the park twice a week. You already met my mate Dylan.” He rolled his eyes. “Yes, I sure have. How did you two meet? You seem, um... very... different,” she said, struggling not to sound offensive. He laughed. “Yeah, you could say that. We met in school. I spent my younger years in England, with my mother. My parents split when I was little. Dad moved here to chase some ‘American Dream’ fantasy. Mum passed when I was fifteen. I’ll stop you right there, don’t apologize. Unless you’re

responsible for cancer, I really don’t need to hear it,” he said with a genuine smile. “But once I moved here, I struggled for a while. I was always quiet and not very quick to make friends. Long story short, Dylan befriended me and we went through a lot of our wilder years together, and a couple of tough times too. Hard to break a bond like that, even if you’ve matured faster than the other person, you know?” “I understand that,” she said, nodding. The guy was deep, and she was entranced by him. “I hope you don’t mind me asking, but how old are you?” “I’ll be twenty-nine in a week,” he replied. “How old are you?” The difference in their ages didn’t bother Aullie much, she actually preferred older guys, though seven years was a decent gap. “Twenty-two,” she

answered. “I hope the difference doesn’t bother you?” “Not at all, though I would’ve pegged you to be a little older. Twenty-four or five. But no, it doesn’t matter. You’re mature for your age, though.” “Thank you,” Aullie responded with a grateful nod. It wasn’t the first time she had heard that. The conversation flowed; relaxed, comfortable, and Aullie had so many more questions. She wanted to learn everything she could about the gorgeous man. Before she could, however, two steaming plates were placed between them. Her empty stomach took over. There was hunger in her stare as she took in the assorted plate of glorious Mexican food that the waitress had placed in front of her. “I wasn’t sure what you liked, but now you’ve got

options,” Weston laughed. He pointed to the food as he described it; one cheese enchilada, one small chicken burrito, a chile relleno, and a beef empanada all slathered in various sauces and arranged next to a mountain of refried beans topped with a sprinkle of yellow cheese and red Mexican rice. It looked and smelled divine, and Aullie thanked him as she dug in. The tastes, the textures, the spices, the stretch of the stringy melted cheese, every single detail fired up her senses and she couldn’t help the delighted moan that slipped out. Weston smiled, digging into his food with nearly the same enthusiasm. Their conversation comfortably stalled as they ate, the vocal silence punctuated by the clink and scrape of silverware against plates. As the wolfing and chewing began to slow, the

conversation resumed. The amicable conversation covered their tastes in music, TV, and books. It turned out Weston was an avid reader and, as they pushed the cleaned plates to the edge of the table, he detailed his specific love for Shakespeare. “I don’t know what it is about his work,” he gushed. “The man was a genius, really. He managed to capture every human pain; jealousy, greed, betrayal. And managed to make it all into art, you know?” “Yeah,” Aullie said, dreamily. She was lost in his voice, as smooth and sweet as melted caramel. The fact he could speak so beautifully was nothing compared to the passion behind the voice. She had finally met someone else who understood the power and majesty of art, of creation. The waitress approached, taking the plates and

offering dessert. Weston insisted on an order of fried ice cream despite Aullie’s complaints that she couldn’t possibly handle even one more bite. She narrowed her eyes playfully, shaking her head at him. “You’re trouble,” she accused. “Why do you say that?” he asked, with a laugh. “You know exactly why,” she said, slyly. Before Weston could reply and hopefully continue the flirtation, a massive sphere with a beautiful crispy golden crust drizzled in zig zags of runny chocolate syrup was placed on the table between them. Despite her bloated middle, she couldn’t help the rush of saliva to her mouth. Two spoons rested in the white porcelain dish, and before long the two warred with their spoons, vying for the bites with the most chocolate and laughing

hysterically as they did so. A few minutes later, crunchy bits of fried crust floated in a rich, white puddle of melted ice cream. Weston locked spoons with Aullie, his flashy hazel eyes enraptured her. “You know, I have to say, Aulora…” His use of her full name sent a shiver down her spine, “I am quite bewitched by you.” Aullie dropped her eyes, wishing she could come up with anything to say that would have half the suave or class that he did. “Thank you.” Weston paid the tab, which Aullie was grateful for, given that she’d had to take the night off work to be here. Though on the other hand, she wouldn’t have traded the night for anything in the world. He walked her back out to the car and opened the car door for her, yet again. As she sat alone, in the

dark, waiting for him to walk around the car, she took a deep, contented breath. The air was cool, the car smelled like old leather. Aullie truly couldn’t remember the last time she had felt so ethereal, almost as if she were floating. He hopped in the car, started it up, and after a few semi-concerning pops from the engine, and a humble smile from Weston, they were off. Entirely too soon, they were back to a row of short, ugly brick buildings, one of which happened to house Aullie’s one room box of an apartment. Weston jerked the ancient bug to a stop on the side of the road. The engine grumbled as the heat built between them in the tiny car. That Margarita had been strong, Aullie thought. She felt a pleasant buzz, enriched by the fact that she was with a man she didn’t need to keep her guard up around.

“So,” he mused “So,” she replied. She had thought he was just being coy but one of his wide, warm hands was on her jaw and he pulled her in for a kiss. His lips were soft, the intensity behind it was flaming. She could’ve melted into his arms just then. She was no stranger to sex on the first date, but this guy was different, and as his tongue began to sensually push its way through her plush red lips, she knew she had to bring a stop to it. Make sure he wanted to see her at least one more time before she gave it up. She pulled away, regretfully, and couldn’t help a little shiver of delight. Every nerve in her body was overloaded, especially the ones that mattered. Weston blinked a few times, as if regaining his composure. “I said it once and I’m more than

happy to say it again,” his silky voice was deeper, huskier. “Absolutely bewitching.” Aullie smiled back shyly. “Good night, Weston.” “Good night, Aullie.” Getting out of the little orange bug was one of the hardest things Aullie had done in a while but she did it. She felt the heat of Weston’s watchful gaze until she rounded her neighboring building, the only one visible from the street. As she did, she heard a metallic screech and then a rumble as the little bug shifted and drove off into the night.

The date had ended at a logical place for a first date, Aullie thought, though it was only ten. Without work, she had nothing to do with the rest of her night, but she felt more inspired after her night with Weston than she had in months. She peeled off the tight dress, which was tighter now after all that food. Digging through the dirty laundry pile on the floor near her bed, she found a pair of wrinkled, striped pajama pants and a baggy spirit shirt from her college, both of which were spattered with dried paint. The light fabric was soft against her skin, allowing for great ease of movement as she pushed her bright paisley couch up against the back wall to open up the sitting area for her easel. Once set up, she selected a twelve by twenty-four-

inch canvas out of the pile of blanks she kept stashed in her storage closet. She prepped it, propped it up in the easel tray, and then it was time for paints. She was feeling very… warm. Very red. She squeezed and squirted tubes and her palette was soon covered with little piles of yellow, orange, purple, and different shades of red. Using her palette knife, she scooped and mixed different colors together, waiting as usual for the color that perfectly fit her mood to appear. Then, it did. Crimson and violet, with a huge glob of white, she had mixed them and the perfect shade of fuchsia was born. Once the ball was rolling, she couldn’t stop. She played music on a low volume, hoping not to disturb her neighbors, and the classical notes

swirled around her. Before she knew it, the canvas was covered; a beautiful first layer of fuchsia and red, with little yellow and white sunbeams. Though it was beautiful, it had emotionally exhausted her and she eventually realized it had been almost three hours since she started. Time always flew when she painted, but not quite like that. Tired, and covered in paint, she began to pack her things away when she heard a buzz from her phone on the counter. Must be Brittany checking how her date went, Aullie thought, taking the time to wash the thick oil paint off her fingers to avoid staining her phone screen. Once they were more or less clean, she scooped up the device and unlocked it. But, it wasn't a text from Brittany. It was Weston!

-I can’t stop thinking about you. When can I see you again?Aullie grinned and blushed, happy to know he was feeling the same way she was. She considered her schedule, and the next night she had free was Monday. She typed a quick text back -Good, glad I’m not alone :) My next night off is, Monday. We could do something then?He replied that was great, and that he couldn’t wait to see her again. She said she couldn’t wait either and to have a good night. His last text came in, making her heart race. -I’m sure it’ll be a great night, considering I’ll probably be dreaming of you :)On that note, tired and aware of her long work day

coming up, Aullie stripped down to her panties and fell into bed. Curling up in her soft sheets, she was still smiling as she quickly fell asleep.

The weekend passed in a blur. It was a busy one, thankfully, so Aullie at least made some good money on her back to back twelve hour days. When she could, which wasn’t often, she had exchanged flirty texts with Weston and it was clear that they were both excited for date number two. That night, she opted for more casual attire. She wore a pair of medium-waisted bell bottom jeans, with a lace pattern she had bleach dyed herself down the front. The deep fuchsia peasant blouse she wore hung off both shoulders, accentuating her long neck and pronounced collar bones. The color reminded her of the impassioned painting she had

done after their first night together, still drying on the easel in her living room. She’d pulled her hair back, neatly braiding it down her back in a perfect fishtail. Around her neck, she wore a wire-wrapped amethyst on a thick black leather cord she had made in her jewelry class at school, and a pair of silver hoops adorned her ears. Aullie was excited for him to see more of her true style, and she was also eager to share her art and things she had made with him. Hurrying out to the curb after a text from Weston, she scanned the empty street for the beaten down bug. It was nowhere to be seen, the only car that stood out was a shiny silver Aston Martin that looked wildly out of place on her weedy, crumbling, low-income block. ‘Spoiled asshole’, she snipped in her mind. Even

just seeing the car called up memories of her snake of a father, his equally snaky friends and their awful fake wives. The selfishness, the obsession with image, the toxicity that came with wealth, they were all represented in this gaudy, environmentallyunfriendly car. It was disgusting! Suddenly, the window of the shiny car rolled down. Aullie’s stomach twisted uncomfortably when she saw Weston in the driver’s seat. As she closed the distance to the car, she did her best to justify the car. Her mind spun a yarn to cover for the man, she thought she knew. Maybe it’s not his. Maybe he borrowed it from a friend or relative. He’s probably just trying to impress me, he doesn’t know about my family or my money issues. It’s all

fine. As before, he reached across the car, though this car was definitely wider, and popped the door open from the inside. His smile was wide and excited, he was formally dressed again in a silvery gray button down and a dark pair of trousers. Aullie tentatively sat down in the seat; the car reeked of expensive leather and premium carpeting. The smell was almost nauseating to her, reminding her of her father. “Hey!” Weston sounded very excited. “Sorry about all the flash, I had to spend a few hours in the office today.” Aullie’s brow furrowed. “Where do you work, exactly?” “Ever heard of the Calloway building?”

Boy, had she. It was a massive skyscraper in the heart of downtown. One of the biggest trade and marketing companies in the nation. “You work there? I thought you worked for your dad.” Another sly smile. “I do, my dad is James Calloway.” Aullie’s stomach dropped into a free fall. His dad was worth a few billion dollars the last she had heard. If Weston was his son, he probably wasn’t worth much less. She suddenly felt suffocated in the fancy car, desperate to get out. At her lack of a response, or maybe trying to remedy the panic in her face, he asked, “So, what do you wanna do tonight? I booked us a table at a formal restaurant downtown. Based on your dress on Friday, I figured you’d be dressed a little more formally. It’s not really a jeans type of place.

Maybe we could go bowling?” The mention of her jeans was the last straw. Aullie felt silly, like a child, sitting there in her informal clothes. “No,” she said firmly. “No, thanks. In fact, I’m not feeling well. I think I have to go.” She opened the door and made a move to step out, but Weston lightly grabbed her arm to stop her. “No, wait,” he begged. “What happened? What's wrong? Let me fix it.” “Maybe I’m just coming down with a lack of class,” she said, snidely. Pulling away from him, Aullie marched away from his desperate cries for her to wait. Rich men were cheaters and liars, she wasn’t about to waste her time!

Toss of a Coin - Dirty Money Part 2 By Michelle Love

A deep, mechanical buzz sounded and Aullie Greene rolled her eyes. Her phone vibrated hard against the dull, Formica counter top in the tiny closet she called a bathroom. She lined her eyes, some called them blue but she’d always thought they were more of a gray color. The dramatic, thick black liner coupled with her blunt, straight black bangs made her eyes glow like moonstones. In the mirror, she caught sight of the infuriating painting. The pinks and reds and yellows mocked her, mocked the passion and hope she’d felt after their first date. ‘Fuckin’ Weston’, she griped to herself. Ever since she’d stormed out of his car, he’d been reaching out to her every five minutes. Or, at least it felt like it. She’d considered answering up to the seventh

call after she initially marched away, but after that, she just felt too pressured. Aullie wanted to tell herself that ‘damn, if he was this clingy after one date then you probably dodged a bullet there’, but she didn’t feel it. Sure, she hardly knew him but every time he called or texted, she felt a little stab in her chest. After four days, she still couldn’t help but see the sickening RichieRich kid side of the man she’d thought she might like. Checking her watch, and realizing that she was running late and frowning at the mirror one more time, she clicked off the bathroom light and headed out the door. Aullie struggled with the zipper on her fuzzy jacket, bright and yellow like a baby chick, as she shuffled down the stairs. Her nonslip shoes clanged noisily on the cold metal stairs. A

chill wind ruffled her dark bangs as she searched the lot behind the building for her rickety old Accord. She found it, rattled the door open and dropped heavily into the driver’s seat. ‘Another night at work’, she thought, forlornly. Her day of classes had been long, she was still smarting from her Color Theory teacher’s lecture that her shades were consistently too dark. Aren’t artists supposed to be dark and brooding? The dinged-up silver Accord let out a raucous screech as it came to life but it started, so that was something. As she rumbled down the street to work, Aullie said a little prayer to her own agnostic God that she would finally make some money. To cap off her struggles with Weston, the bar had been slow, tips had been low and her rent was due in a week.

Yeah, see? I definitely have more important things to think about than some boy. She jerked to a stop in the depressingly empty parking lot behind the bar. Bundling up, Aullie headed into the bar. She said hello to the young blonde host, turned out her name was Calli, and made her way to the back, where the smell of rancid fry grease hung heavy in the air. Clearly glum, she nodded and grunted hellos to her various co-workers as she shrugged out of her coat and hung it up. As she secured her apron, a nasally voice dropped her low spirits into the gutter. “See you’re going for the depressed goth-girl look. Again.” Eric wore his trademark sly, demeaning grin. “Yeah, you got that brooding look down to a T.” “Guess it’s hard to ignore the hunger pains, being a

starving artist and all,” she smarted off, meeting his smug little eyes with a steely glare. ‘I need to start selling some art’, she thought, ‘if for no other reason than to get away from this tiny prick’. Eric chuckled at her dry joke, though she hadn’t meant it to be funny. Rolling her eyes and shaking her head, Aullie turned to walk away from him. Before she could, he said, “You gonna be grumpy all night? Cause that might affect your tips. Wouldn’t want you to have another bad night.” How could a person be so insensitive and infuriating? She strode away, not dignifying his bloated ego with a response. She furiously tapped at the POS computer, clocking in, for what she had already accepted was going to be a long night. One slow hour later, Brittany walked in the door in

a flamboyant faux-fur jacket. It was what Britt charmingly referred to as cheap-chic and she actually pulled it off rather well. Aullie nodded a hello, felt like her first in ages. Brittany had been upstate, visiting her loud, lovable Latino family all week, so Aullie hadn't even had anyone to vent her boy woes to. After Britt ditched her stuff and clocked in, she made a beeline for Aullie, an anticipatory gleam in her dark chocolate eyes. “How’s it going?” The simple question was clearly not intended to glean information about Aullie’s current state. “I don’t know. How are the cold, dried up piles of shit in your yard?” Aullie said, sarcastically. Britt lived in a tiny townhome with a tiny yard that was constantly littered with tight coiled little waste piles from her massive pitbull mix named

Tinkerbell. Brittany’s face fell. “What happened?” Aullie appreciated her empathy but could only muster a shrug. “Well, he came to pick me up Monday. In an Aston Martin.” Brittany’s jaw dropped, she was obviously thinking about the crappy car Aullie had described the first night and looked as confused as Aullie had been. “Yeah, that’s pretty much what my face did too. So, I tried to play it off, got in the car and he proceeds to tell me that he’s a Calloway.” She let that sink in. Brittany’s brows knitted, and she suddenly blurted, “Wait, like the Calloway building?” “Yep! So, he’s not some fancy surgeon or anything like you guessed, he’s actually way richer than

that!” “Only you would sound disgusted by that,” Brittany laughed. “That is really big, though. That’s like… A lot of money. So, let me guess.” She tapped a finger to her full lips. “You got the hell out of dodge didn't you?” Aullie sighed. “I tried to stick it out. I really liked this guy. And I was all decked out in some of the clothes I made.” “You should really sell your stuff on Etsy,” Brittany interrupted quickly. “It’s really cute. Anyway, go on.” “I’m getting a table, shit,” Aullie glanced at the back of a lone man, Calli was guiding to one of her open booths. “Long story short, he made a comment about my clothes not being nice enough, I got mad and stormed off like a child. Felt bad at

first, but then he called me eighty-seven-million times and I just haven’t answered. So, that’s that.” “God, I just can’t stand it when they’re too dirty stinking rich.” Brittany winked. “I am sorry, though. Go get ‘em, tiger.” Aullie snagged a few coasters in case her new table occupant had some joiners. She was powering up a phony megawatt smile, but it dropped almost immediately. “What are you doing here, Weston?” His unkempt hair hung loose, it was longer than Aullie thought it was and the floppy cut made him look younger, a little softer, and almost more human somehow. He smiled, bitterly, “Obviously, you didn’t listen to my last voicemail.” “Yeah, I didn’t listen to most of them,” Aullie

snapped. She was furious that he was there. It wasn’t going to be any easier to get over him if she could see him, especially since she had spent so much time trying to forget him that she had forgotten just how attractive he really was. “Why not?” “Because I didn’t want to.” “Why not?” he repeated. Because hearing your voice would’ve made me want to call you back. “Does it matter why not? I didn’t want to because I don’t want to. I’m not interested, ok? You’re not my type. I’m sure it won’t be hard for you to find another woman who wants to slobber all over you and all your money, so I would appreciate it if you would just leave. I have a job to do.”

“But I don’t want to leave. And, considering that you’re a waitress and I’m seated at a table in your section, why don’t you go get me a beer?” he said, smiling like a fox. In lieu of a response, Aullie stormed away. Hot rage burned down to her fingertips. How dare he? What an entitled prick! She’d meant to find someone else to take the table but found herself angrily jabbing her fingers at the POS screen, ordering him a stout. In the midst of cursing him, she cursed herself for remembering his order from his previous visit. Once the beer was rung in, she printed the elderly men’s tab, she’d also been waiting on just to waste more time. Striding over to the bar, she drummed her short nails against the metal grate. Recognizing her nervous habit, Brittany appeared behind her.

“What’s wrong?” Still seething beyond the point of words, Aullie jerked her ponytail backward toward her table and waited while Brittany scoped out the table. “Oh, shit! That’s him, isn’t it?” she replied, appropriately surprised. “Yep,” Aullie spat. The rhythmic clackety-clack of her nails against the metal did nothing to soothe her agitated state. “I’ll take him if you want.” Brittany’s eyes were still fixed on Weston. Aullie was suddenly prickled with a very surprising and unwelcome jealousy. “No, it’s fine. I’ll deal with him.” The bartender, a blonde named Teri with a tragically crooked boob job, set the frothy glass on

the well. Aullie grabbed the dark beer and thumped it on the table in front of Weston. She had a new table and, anxious to walk away anyway, she asked impatiently, “Need anything else?” “Not presently,” he said, that smooth British accent sounded even better than she had remembered. “Seems as though you’ve gained another table of customers, peach. Attend to them, I’ll still be here. You can come check on me later.” Then he winked. Infuriated, she hissed, “Don’t count on it… Wait, why do you know my section?” “Checked the host stand when I got here. Wanted to know when you were busy and had valid reasons not to be talking to me.” His grin was sly enough to make her fury grow. “Any reason not to talk to you is valid,” she snarled, stalking away.

Thankfully, in her years of waitressing work, Aullie had learned to fake a good mood and quickly. She cheerfully greeted her table, a foursome of preppy college boys and checked their IDs. When she brought them their pitcher of beer, she could feel the warmth of Weston’s gaze upon her back, which she purposely turned to him. It sent a shiver down her spine. Despite being thoroughly creeped out that he was there, she was actually a little flattered that he cared enough to show up. The Friday evening drinking crowd began to filter in. The more bodies that packed into the tiny bar, the hotter it got and the muggy air began to smell more like body odor and beer. Cooks yelled at each other in the kitchen while fryers sizzled, waitresses bickered and shoved each other around. The bar was in chaos but Aullie

was actually grateful, not only for the distraction from Weston but from the high-income potential. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Weston typing swiftly on his phone with his thick brows furrowed. His glass was empty, save for a thick layer of tannish foam. Hoping that whatever he was doing wouldn’t be easily interrupted. Aullie stopped next to the booth, arms laden with dirty dishes, with sweat beginning to bead under her thick bangs. On her next trip to the computer, Aullie printed a tab and slapped the flimsy scrap of paper down next to Weston’s finished beer. Before she could walk away, he asked, “What’s this?” “Your tab,” she replied. “Shouldn’t you be going?”

“Actually, no,” he smarted off. There was that sexy, devious little smile again that made her heart beat a bit harder. “I’m actually fairly hungry. Can you bring me a menu?” “You’re not staying.” “As a matter of fact, I am. I’ll be here until you crack and talk to me.” “What’s there to talk about?” she asked, exasperated. “You’re not my type, ok?” “You’re intimidated by my money,” he stated with a flat expression which told her he was well aware of why she’d run. “No!” Well, yeah. “Personally, I’m just not a fan of the whole flashy car, fancy dinner, entitled men thing. Plenty of women are, though. I bet you could pick up any of the other waitresses, or patrons, in

this building and they’ll be all about it.” “I’m not here for them. I’m here for you.” The sincerity in his eyes, mixed with a little bit of hurt and sadness and slight desperation, softened something in Aullie but she did her best to shake it off. “Why me?” She was surprised by the way her voice broke as she asked it. “I already told you,” he said with a heart-stopping smile. “I’m bewitched by you.”

Aullie sighed, defeated and speechless. “Do you want another beer or something?” “Yes, please,” Weston gave her a wicked smile. “Flattered that you remember my beer, by the way.” Aullie rolled her eyes and walked away. She couldn’t believe the boldness, the audacity, the clearly crazy man was displaying. However, she’d wasted too much time talking to him and had some catching up to do. Weston moved quickly to the back of her mind as she made her rounds through the bar. Food, beer and, liquor orders were taken and delivered, credit cards were run and returned. Weston ate and Aullie wished he would leave, but he didn’t.

Over an hour later, she brought him his third beer. “So, when are you leaving?” “I don’t know. Depends on when I get to see you again.” “You’re actually just going to sit here until I agree to go out with you again?” “Yes. I have emails to catch up on anyway.” “Oh, from your little work from home job?” Aullie glared as she mocked his lie-by-omission he’d told on their first date. “Hey, I do actually work from home most of the time,” he defended himself. “So, when’s it going to be?” “Ugh. Fine. I’m off Monday night again. I’ll text you or whatever if you just leave.” “Why? Am I distracting you?” he asked, wickedly.

“Ugh, whatever, yes. Go,” Aullie urged. “Good, I’ll see you Monday then.” He looked smug as he slipped a bill from his wallet under his glass and stood to leave. Before Aullie could protest, he put a hand up and said, “Before you get all huffy about the money, I occupied your table for hours and that’s a fair amount, considering. Now, you have a good night. I look forward to hearing from you.” Oh, that purr in his delightfully foreign voice. He stood so close, even in the packed, stinky bar, she could smell his musky scent. It took everything Aullie had to maintain her aloof air. “Yeah. Bye.” Torn between relief and disappointment as he left, Aullie went back to work. She wasn’t closing, which she thanked God for. Her feet ached but she still had a few hours left to go, so she sucked it up.

Rent, rent, rent, she chanted to herself as she picked up other people’s trash. Her job wasn’t a source of pride in her life, but the mundane nature of the work left plenty of free space in her mind to ruminate over Weston. Was she really going to text him? If she didn’t, would he come back? Did she want to see him? Yeah, kinda, she internally admitted. The last two hours at work dragged painfully by. Men whooped and hollered, glasses clinked, and chairs scraped the floor. The noise died slowly as drunk patrons stumbled their way out the door. The music was almost overbearing in the quieter bar, and Aullie caught the bartender’s attention. She made a twisting motion with her fingers to mime adjusting the volume. “So, how was your night?”

The chair across from Aullie squawked as Brittany sat down across from her. Two large gray tubs full of forks and knives, a mountain of napkins, and a box of sticky tabs occupied the table surface between them. With a clink, a swoosh and a stick they fell into the tedious rhythm of rolling silverware together. This nightly ritual had become prime gossip time among the girls at Tackleman’s. As each of them joined in to finish up their side work, everyone got filled in on the Weston saga as Aullie vented out her frustrations. “Ooo, British accent huh?” a chubby redhead named Tasha asked, as she wore a dreamy expression. “Yeah, but I don’t know. Isn’t this all kind of stalkerish? Seems like a red flag.” Aullie usually didn’t care to open up to her co-workers but it felt

good to get it off her chest. “I don’t know. I can’t even get a guy to text me back. That sounds way better. Plus, again, British.” said Janelle, the whippet-thin mom of a darling two-year-old boy. Brittany nodded. “His accent is nice.” The gaggle of girls clucked away, and before long the mountain of silverware before them had been rolled and placed in baskets. The general consensus had been that, at the very least, she should give him one more chance because he was so committed, and yes, the British thing came up a lot. Aullie considered this as she wrapped up her night. After she shrugged into her coat, she took the plunge.

-Hey- was all that she texted to Weston. Aullie plunged the phone into her pocket and bundled out into a dark, freezing rain. ‘I won’t look at it the whole way home’, she promised herself. ‘I’ll make him wait’. Despite her promises, her phone burned a hole in her pocket. Every red light and stop sign she almost justified checking it, but instead turned up the radio and powered through. The roads were slick and shiny under the dingy yellow streetlights and rain rhythmically drummed against the windshield. Thankful to finally be safely home, Aullie parked her car and trotted up the stairs to her cement box of an apartment with a white-knuckle grip on the slick rail. She flicked on the switch and her tiny haven came to life. The light, coupled with the bright variety of

colors, were a stark contrast to the melancholy world outside. Any wall space that wasn’t occupied by a painting or a pinned-up sketch was draped with colorful tapestries. Her full-size mattress, dressed in paisley sheets, sat atop a bunk bed type piece of furniture with a cluttered, messy desk underneath. Instead of a living room, Aullie had built a small variation of a dining room. She wasn’t much into TV, so she didn’t own one, not that she could afford cable anyway. Instead, a massive turquoise dining table that Aullie had bought from goodwill and spray painted herself, dominated the space across from the bed. On one side sat a bright yellow couch printed with Aztec-style flowers, where her massive gray cat Bruce lay curled up on his favorite corner. On the

other side sat two clunky chairs that came with the table. The table top was littered with random art supplies and pieces of various sculpture and ceramic projects Aullie had been required to do over the years. Anyone that opened the door could tell an artist lived there, and Aullie loved it that way. She hung her wet jacket on a coat rack made of real broken branches wrapped in rugged rope. As she slipped out of her work shoes, she pulled her phone out of the pocket and illuminated the screen. A hearty rush of breath she hadn’t realized she was holding, flooded out of Aullie. There it was. Or rather, there they were. A -Hey!- and a -How was work?- both from Weston, four minutes apart. Though she was happy to hear from him, she wanted to remain standoffish.

-Fine. How was the rest of your night?- She typed back. She left the phone on her counter next to the fruit bowl and stripped down to shower all the restaurant off her. Under the warm drizzle, the crappy shower didn’t really get hot as she scrubbed at the grease, beer, and ketchup that always seemed to stain her worse than her paints did. Thanks to her quick bathing session, she burned off a few more minutes which kept up her intended aloofness. She changed into a pair of oversized, black and white checked flannel pajama pants and a baggy university shirt stained with red, white, and yellow paint. Aullie scooped her phone off the counter and checked it again, giddy to see the two text notifications.

-Not nearly as good once I couldn’t see you anymore :)- followed seven minutes later by Sorry, was that too much?Aullie smiled. Her little game was working. She decided to make him wait a few more minutes, filling an old metal teapot with water and putting it on the stove to boil. Grabbing a yellow mug with a black smiley face, she dropped in an herbal tea bag from the stack of boxes on the counter. She picked up her phone and typed back just two little words, -It’s fineMinutes passed, long enough for the water to boil. Aullie pulled the whistling pot off the burner and poured the hot water into the mug, the tea began to steep and a cloud of steam rose. She wondered idly what she was going to do with her night. Bedtime usually wasn’t until two or three in the

morning, she did her best work at night, so she had a few hours to kill. She checked her phone, but there was nothing. Surprised and a little disappointed, she booted up her laptop on the desk under her bed. It was her fault anyway, really, for toying with Weston the way she had. It was late, most normal people were in bed. After a few beers, and assuming he actually didn’t do anything else after he left, it made sense that Weston would have fallen asleep. At least, that’s what Aullie told herself as fifteen minutes without a response became thirty. She scrolled through her Facebook feed, got distracted by a couple of random news stories that had been shared by her friends. She sipped her tea and the warmth and familiarity of her nighttime routine

helped relax her. Out of the corner of her eye, she watched her phone, willing it to light up with a text. To no avail, unfortunately. She grabbed a weathered sketchbook and a pencil off the desk, took a hearty slug of her cooling tea, and climbed up the ladder to her bed. Her mattress was worn-in and soft and a massive mountain of pillows adorned the head. Aullie scooted into her padded little nook and thumbed through the graphite stained pages in the sketchbooks until she found a blank one. She tapped the screen on her phone, pulling up a free music app. An edgy, modern classical music underscored by techno beats, flooded out of the tiny speaker. Music like that, dynamic and free flowing, was Aullie's favorite art music. The ever-

changing beat was great fodder for ever-changing inspiration and ideas. The inspiration, however, wasn’t coming. Her blank, dark phone screen had her feeling very distracted. She finally turned it over, willing herself to focus. She started by scribbling. Just scribbling. Slowly, as she began to lose herself in the music, the erratic lines began to take form. The raw sketch took the shape of a deer, a beautiful, thick chested stag with a wide set of antlers. His noble face, and the collar of light flowers that seemed to just appear around his regal neck occupied her entire mind. It was over an hour before the spell was broken and she jerked away, breathing heavily. She loved getting lost in her work and she shamelessly

admired her newest creation. She’d finished the head and the body down to the fluffy tail, but the beefy stag stood on little outlines of unfinished legs. Suddenly exhausted overwhelmed by the music volume, Aullie picked up her phone to turn it down. She broke into a grin. -Do you still want to see me? You can pick what we do- Forty-five minutes earlier. Then, twentytwo minutes later. -I’ll bring the bug, I promiseMaybe he’ll assume I’m asleep too, Aullie thought as she turned out the light and wriggled under the covers. She was too tired to respond anyway and happy to keep the rich boy waiting until morning.

The next morning, Aullie was thankful for her indigo curtains. Not only was the dark color beautiful but the thick silky fabric blocked out all the blaring sunlight that came through her Eastfacing window. Since she was such a night owl, and her job rarely required her to be up before eleven, she enjoyed her ability to sleep in. After she rolled out of bed around ten-thirty, she brewed a cup of coffee. While the dark liquid trickled slowly into yet another eccentric mug, Aullie pondered what she should say to Weston. She still wasn’t one hundred percent sure that seeing him again was what she wanted, but she was probably up to about eighty percent and figured that was enough. -Sorry, I passed out early last night. As long as

you bring the bug, we can do whatever you want :)As soon as the send button was pushed, she instantly regretted it. Not only was her hard-to-get game ruined but she had meant to come across as flirtatious, not sexual. The way she had worded that could totally be taken that way. ‘Shit’, she thought, wondering if maybe she should just drop the whole thing. Until recently, Aullie wasn’t really the dating type. She liked to meet guys, befriend them, have sex with them and then keep it that way. It wasn’t that she was a slut, she just usually preferred to keep things low stress. With her ever-climbing mountain of student loans and their subsequent pressure, it wasn’t like she could afford the drama, and all this unnecessary stress with Weston was exactly why.

“This isn’t who I am,” she grumbled to herself as she choked down the bitterness of cheap black coffee. Perching her perky little butt on top of the huge turquoise table, she considered the painting she had done the first night she had really met Weston. She reminisced about their time together; his fun little slug bug, the unique hole-in-the-wall place he had taken her to, his names for all the plastic birds. Aullie had thought she had an idea about the man. He was smart but quirky, down to earth and working hard to make his own way, just like she was. He was not only rich but practically famous. She wondered what he actually did for work, if anything, considering how loaded his family was, what his house looked like, and if his Aston Martin

was even his only fancy car. She had let herself feel, so strongly and recklessly, that she had attached herself emotionally to a man she hardly knew. Stupid, stupid, stupid, was becoming her mantra. It was time to shower if she was going to make it to work on time, and she didn’t even bother checking her phone. After her little rumination, Aullie was no longer so sure about what she really wanted. She thought and brooded through her shower, scrubbing her body clean and working her rosemary-mint shampoo into her long black hair. After she dried off and blew her ebony mane dry, she stared at herself in the mirror. Aullie could admit that she was pretty, but more like waitress-in-a-bar pretty not pretty-pretty. She had pretty, slightly hooded eyes and full lips, but

her nose was a little small and she hadn’t quite kicked her acne yet, so she was usually adorned with a few noticeable blemishes. Why me? If this man, this rich, sexy, accented man, wanted any woman in the world, he could probably have her. Exotic beauties, waif-like supermodels with extreme cheekbones, or curvaceous centerfolds. He had said something about liking her for not being interested in his money but she just didn’t understand why he was so fascinated with her. As she fastened the buckle on her belt, Bruce emerged from whichever of his many hiding spots that he had been enjoying all morning and came to rub against her legs and purr like a little Diesel engine. While his concern that her jeans weren’t covered in enough cat hair was touching, she

shooed him away. As she gathered her keys, coat, and wallet, she also grabbed her phone. There were two texts, one from Brittany, asking if she wanted anything from Starbucks, the other was from Weston. -Well I have a few ideas :)- he had typed, Aullie was grateful it was a smiley face and not a wink. I’ll call you on Monday, we can work out a time. However, I’m about to catch a flight, I may be out of cell range through tomorrow night. Have a great weekend.Aullie was actually grateful to have a few days to herself, to decide if pursuing a relationship with a man so far out of her league, who apparently also traveled for his fancy-schmancy job, was a good investment of her time and effort. Problem is, she thought with a sallow smile as she

walked out the door, we artists aren’t known for being especially logical thinkers.

The weekend passed in a blur of work, coffee, and sore feet. Monday morning broke, and Aullie was actually happy to get an email that her Monday class had been canceled. Though she usually resented any stolen opportunities to create, but she was so tired and achy that she almost hoped that Weston wouldn’t call so she could just lay in her blanket burrito all day. Of course, the sexy Brit was a hot topic of gossip with the Tackleman’s crew. Aullie was so thankful that Brittany had known better than to tell everyone about his money too. If she had, Aullie imagined that most of them would fall in love with him right then and there, then she’d never get them to shut up. However, their encouragement had built up her confidence in her choice to see Weston again.

Around noon, semi-surprised she hadn’t heard from him at all yet, Aullie finally decided to get up. She brewed some energizing tea and lit some incense, happy that she had a little break to do some yoga. She powered up the yoga app on her phone and spent half an hour bending, lunging, stretching and moaning for the first time in weeks. As she lay in savasana, consciously relaxing from her toes to her fingertips, she turned her mind inward. She realized how many parts of herself, of her life, that she loved and that she wasn’t making time for lately. No wonder I’ve been so moody, she thought. Standing up, with a heady rush of endorphins, Aullie wandered into her little excuse for a kitchen and checked her fridge. There wasn’t much there; she really needed to go get some groceries. Her

hunger overrode the nagging voice in her head that reminded that she really should try to eat better, though, as she nuked a frozen dinner in the microwave. It’s just a chicken breast and some mashed potatoes, how bad can it really be? She justified to herself. Bruce stood up and stretched, his stripy gray back arching up toward the raw concrete ceiling, as Aullie plunked down next to him on the couch. The soft plastic slid and bent as she cut her food into bite size pieces and mixed it all together into a brownish, gravy soaked pile. She ate, her lazy, exhausted body thankful for the bland food, and checked her phone. It was just past one, and still nothing from Weston. She wondered if she should call him but immediately dismissed the thought. This whole thing was his idea, and he

had been almost too insistent. Hmm, what to do now, she thought. There was a home painting project due in her class next week that she foolishly hadn’t even started yet. Her medium of choice had always been oil paint, the texture, and depth it provided was unmatched, but it was infamous for its incredibly long dry time. She’d have to do a quick drying base background layer in acrylic, then layer the wetter paint on top in order to finish it. Once her easel was set up, over a tarp to prevent staining the floor, Aullie selected a medium-sized canvas from her stockpile. Often, she took advantage of art sales, she usually bought tons of them at a time and never seemed to be out of them, which suited her just fine. The theme of this painting was structural abstract,

which meant a lot of free reign. She thought back to her recent deer drawing; if she kept it more vague, let the missing legs fade into a colorful background, that could work. Standing back, considering the canvas, Aullie considered how she felt. A color came to her, and then two. Yellowy green and a warm relaxing blue. Before long a pallet was mixed and the oceanic colors faded into one another, the bleak white surface coming to life in full color. The plastic-like scent of the acrylic paint infected the air, she was really on a roll. An entire hour passed before the creative spell was broken, she had done what she could. Probably the most frustrating part of creating art was the dry time, when the inspiration and drive to bring a vision to life needed to be halted for hours

or days at a time. Just gone two hours, and still no call. Slightly disappointed, but sure there had to be a valid explanation, Aullie accepted she probably wasn’t going to see him that day. ‘He’s probably busy with his big billionaire job’, she thought bitterly. However, just as she began to get herself worked up with doubt, her phone began to ring. There he was. Feeling stupid, she swiped the screen to answer with a polite, “Hello?” “Hey Aullie,” he said, his accented voice punctuated by heavy breaths, “Sorry to call so late in the day. I hope you haven’t given up on me and made other plans.” ‘So he’s beautiful and psychic’, she mentally

mused. “No, not yet,” she teased. “Good, glad to hear it.” Aullie could hear the smile in his voice. “So… What are we doing then?” she asked, uncertain little butterflies beginning to prickle in her stomach. “Well, I have a surprise for you if you’re up for it.” Aullie hated surprises, but at least he was trying. “Sure, what time?” “How close to now can you be ready?” he asked. “Probably about…” she trailed off, considering her un-showered state. She still wasn’t totally sure about the whole thing and decided it wasn’t worth washing her hair for. “Half an hour?”

“Great, the bug and I will see you then.” Aullie smiled. “Okay. Bye.” After she hung up, she sprayed dry shampoo into her roots and brushed it through. As Aullie weaved her short bangs into a tight braid, she considered the decisions she was subconsciously making. She was choosing to show him her whole face, to see him at less than her best so early in their relationship. It was almost as if she were daring him to change his mind, to break whatever spell she had on him. She decided that she was okay with it.

Aullie dropped herself onto the rustic old seat in the bug. Weston smiled at her from the driver’s seat, hair casually swept back, hazel eyes adoring, and very un-British straight white teeth. Even in a red and white raglan t-shirt and jeans, he looked like a million bucks. ‘Or a billion, I guess’, she thought. “You ready?” he asked. “Yep,” she replied, doing her best to keep her nerves and uncertainty out of her voice. Weston fumbled with the gear shift, and the rattly old bug lurched and groaned as they rolled away. The heater clicked and whirred loudly, filling the car with hot, dry air. The small talk between them, as he drove, was

generic and somewhat awkward. The weather was indeed getting colder, winter was on its way, it was outrageous how early some places put out Christmas decorations, and yes, all the sounds the bug made were pretty much normal. As they approached downtown, Aullie couldn’t wait anymore. “Where are we going, Weston?” “Well, I might as well tell you. There’s a touring Wassily Kandinsky exhibit, and according to Wikipedia, he’s credited as being the first real abstract painter and a genius art theorist who revolutionized expressive art. I don’t have any idea what any of that means, so I figured you could teach me.” Aullie was suddenly overcome with excitement. Kandinsky was one of her all-time favorite painters, one of her biggest inspirations, and when

she and her friends from class had tried to get tickets to the exhibit they had all been almost instantly sold out. She should probably wonder how he got them, but she was truly too excited to care. “Are you serious?” There was that devilish smile again. “Yes, I’m serious.” He pulled the bug into a parking spot outside the art museum. The gray clouds, and the silvery sunlight that broke through them reflected off the beautiful mirrored building. It was such a unique building, specially crafted by an edgy, modern architect, the work of art itself was the perfect place to house other masterpieces. Still bubbling, Aullie resisted the urge to jiggle restlessly as they waited to have their tickets

checked. Once they had, she secured a tiny square museum pass sticker under the left lapel of her burgundy cotton button up shirt. “Where would you like to go first?” Weston asked, standing close. Their shoulders almost brushed each other, but Aullie didn’t feel invaded. “Well, you were the one asking for a lesson, so why don’t we hit the exhibit first and then I can show you around some more since I do come here a lot.” “I can imagine you would,” he said with an endearing smile. “Lead the way.” Aullie was almost sure her leader status was just so he could walk behind her. She wore a pair of dark, hip hugging jeans and she had printed a pair of wide, white eagle’s wings across the back pockets, almost like a tramp stamp. Suffice to say

she had gotten compliments on them before, she felt his eyes on her lower half and added a little more sway to her step. The desire she was almost sure he felt, that sexual power she had established over him, boosted her confidence and she became significantly more relaxed. The temporary exhibits were on the third floor, and they hustled up the three flights of stairs together under a rain of silvery things dangling from the ceiling. The stark white stairs glittered with reflections of cool sunlight off the mirrored adornments, it almost felt as if they were in a snow globe. It really was beautiful. “Here we are,” Aullie said, pushing on the door to the traveling exhibit. Right in front, there was a huge picture of Wassily Kandinsky, in an aged sepia. A plain looking man with a narrow chin,

round wire spectacles and an expressionless face. Underneath, in a neat typewriter font, was a short biography detailing the life of the Russian artist. The first painting on display, frameless against a beige wall, a single soft light illuminating it from above, was a four by three grid of square shapes with circles of descending size in various colors. “This one’s interesting,” Weston commented, though he sounded unsure. “Hilariously enough, it’s actually just called Square in Concentric Circles,” Aullie replied. “What a fitting, clever name,” he joked. Most of the other visitors in the exhibit were elderly women in semi-formal dress which quickly changed Aullie’s mind about her jeans. Discreetly keeping her hands over her butt, the two moved

through the maze of walls art museums always built to maximize the surface area of the room. Keeping their voices and giggles low as to not disturb the ladies, they stopped in front of a new painting, an interesting piece of geometric-esque shapes on an off-white background. It was titled The Rider, and Aullie pointed out the vague shapes in the middle that represent a horse’s head and the jockey riding him. “It’s really amazing,” Weston said, a tone of wonder in his voice. “I mean I have no artistic ability, none, so it always amazes me to see things like this. To see the way that other people see the world.” “That’s why I love it so much,” Aullie gushed. “So many different views, so many different ideas and visions and mistakes and passion. Like, here.” She

pointed to a dark, brownish abstract that was alive with colored streaks. “Composition 6. There’s no structure here, no subject. These colors, these patterns, the way this all fits together is one hundred percent emotion. Isn’t it beautiful?” “Yes,” Weston said, eyes not on the painting but firmly on her. “It really is.” Oh, how that voice got to her. Aullie blushed and dropped her eyes, almost wishing she’d left her bangs down so that she could hide behind them. Slowly, gently, Weston stepped closer and slipped an arm around her waist. She stiffened at his touch initially, but eventually she softened into his side. He was warm, so tall the top of her head barely reached his shoulder, and his dark, musky scent was exceptionally heady. She didn’t know what it was about him but she was beginning to feel like

he had said before: bewitched. Almost as if a spell had been cast upon them. The pair wandered through the rest of the Kandinsky exhibit, Aullie exceptionally moved by his work and Weston extremely moved by her passion. The strange young bond between them became even stronger, even more magnetic. By the time they’d finished, their fingers were loosely entwined, and Aullie felt surprisingly comfortable and happy. They made their way back down the stairs, taking time on each floor to appreciate different exhibits; bold Native American art done in earthy colors, bright expressionist classics, and gigantic rooms packed with portraits that were hundreds of years old. The conversation flowed between them, light and easy until Weston rolled up his sleeve.

For a few moments, Aullie had been able to distance herself from her trepidations, but the chunky Rolex adorning his wrist was a quick reality check she wasn’t expecting. Almost involuntarily, she let her fingers drop and became quiet and resigned. Weston wasn’t stupid, she had to give him that. He picked up on her shift in behavior right away and tracked her gaze to his watch. “Shit,” he grumbled, rolling his sleeve down to cover the gaudy timepiece. “I forgot I had this on. I’m sorry.” “Nothing to be sorry for, it’s fine,” she lied. The mood was broken, even though she really wished it wasn’t. “This whole money thing is really going to be an issue, isn’t it?” Weston asked, disappointment

shining in his goldish eyes. “I don’t know,” she said, exasperated under the pressure of his sad expression. “I don’t want it to be, but I guess I have some pretty deep-rooted biases. And, if I’m being honest, your money is really intimidating. I’m an artist. The chances that I’ll ever see a small fraction of your wealth are so low…” He placed his hands gently on her shoulders, his eyes meeting hers. The pull between them was so magnetic, and Aullie wished it was an easy thing to ignore. “I don’t care about any of that,” he said. “You don’t have to,” she shrugged, “because I do.” Aullie wanted to turn away from him, to walk away again, but he was her ride and it was a long

walk from the museum. She wasn’t sure what to do. “Can we at least try?” Weston asked, gently tilting her head up. Before she could respond, he put his mouth to hers. The kiss started soft but quickly intensified. As the heat built between them, Aullie was almost embarrassed to be experiencing such a passionate moment in public. He pulled her body close to his; his size, his warmth, his smell engulfed her and made her feel safe. Weston pulled away. Aullie leaned forward, involuntarily guided by her lips that weren’t quite ready to break the kiss yet. “Want to get out of here?” he asked. “You’ve given me quite a lesson today, now I’d actually like to see some of your art.”

Still dazed, she said, “Yeah, sure.”

By the time the bug was parked in front of her building, Aullie was drowning in panic. Sure, she shared her art with her friends, her mother, her brother, but rarely with guys that she was dating. They usually didn’t care, and she was ok with that. Especially after her flop at the last art show, her confidence in her work was wavering and her confidence in her place was even less. Had she put all her mugs in the sink? Or were they littered throughout the tiny apartment like Easter eggs, like they usually were? She knew she hadn’t made her bed. Her easel was even out. Dammit, she thought. All Aullie wanted was an excuse to keep him out of her space, to keep the super-rich, super-gorgeous man away from the shoebox of an apartment where she lived. Nothing

came to her, though, they were already there, and what could she really say? Well, she convinced herself, you wanted to see if he wanted the real you. Here’s the first real test. Weston opened her door for her, with a perfect, charming grin. Aullie hoped the smile she gave in return didn’t look as strained as it felt as he gently gripped her hand and helped her out of the low seat. “Lead the way,” he said, gesturing at the squat concrete building. Aullie walked ahead of him, around the side of the front buildings. She lived in the far left building in the back, in the back corner on the second floor. The walk felt as though it took forever, as her involuntary shame built up with each step. The metal stairs rattled noisily as the pair climbed, a testament to their

lack of quality and cheap construction. “Well,” she said, taking a deep breath as she jiggled her key in the lock on the weathered door. “Here we are.” Weston looked happily expectant, almost excited, as she pushed the squeaky door open and they entered her colorful, personal little world. Just as she had dreaded, Aullie’s place was a mess. Her eccentric mugs were scattered all over every surface, her work jeans were pooled on the floor where she had stepped out of them the night before, and her crazy patterned comforter hung off the side of her lofted bed. Little red dots of embarrassment and shame bloomed on her cheeks as Weston followed her inside. “It’s very, um… colorful.” His eyes tracked up and down the art covered walls. “Are these all yours?”

“Yeah,” Aullie replied. “Some of them are school projects, some of them are my own stuff. I’ve tried to sell them at shows, but for now, they just live here.” “They’re beautiful,” he remarked, awestruck. “I can’t believe you really did all of these. Why haven’t any of them sold?” His question slid like a knife into her gut. Aullie tried to keep her face passive and shrugged. “Don’t know,” she answered, curtly. Weston was oblivious to her reaction, his gaze trailing up and down the walls. His eyes were wide and he at least seemed to be genuinely admiring the paintings. “I love your place too, it’s really interesting. That’s one way to describe it, Aullie thought. Her entire place was probably the size of his bedroom.

Her entire place technically was her bedroom since she couldn’t even afford a place with walls. What had she been thinking bringing him there? Why let him see again what completely different leagues they were in, what completely different lives they led? When Weston turned to face her, Aullie’s arms were crossed loosely over her chest selfconsciously. Her face must’ve betrayed her inner turmoil because his brows furrowed and he asked, “What’s wrong?” “Nothing,” she said, shrugging again with a noncommittal gesture. He didn’t buy it. Weston came closer to her and brushed a stray lock of hair behind her ear, bending to meet her downcast eyes. “What?” he asked again.

“Just the same things,” she said, shaking her head. “This place must look ridiculous to you. My entire apartment could probably fit in your closet. Plus all my cheap, crazy, colorful crap…” “Hey,” he said, looping his arms gently around her waist. She had to admit it felt good, though she still felt the urge to shy away from him. “First of all, none of that matters to me. It really doesn’t. And secondly, how big do you think my closet is?” His joke made her laugh. “Plus, I like you. You. And this place is very perfectly you.” His hazel eyes were warm, his voice was so silky, and his smile was so sexy. When he leaned down to kiss her, Aullie reached up and met him halfway. He had said all the right things, everything she

needed to hear, and she was happy to put her lips on his. Weston pulled her tighter around her waist and Aullie looped her arms around his neck as the kiss intensified, an impressive heat built between them. Their bodies moved together, almost swaying in a slow seductive dance. His hands ventured lower, cupping her perky little butt in his wide hands and she rocked her hips and ground against him. It was so different, she realized, to be kissing him in a more intimate setting than it was in public as their previous kisses had been. His body was solid, he definitely spent some time in the gym, and Aullie trailed her hands down his firm, swollen pecs. His tongue explored her mouth in slow, sensuous strokes. When he broke away, she sighed. Aullie wasn’t

ready, but when his mouth pressed to her neck, her knees practically buckled. Things heated up even quicker as his kiss trailed down to her collarbone. Weston’s hands roamed back up to her waist, where he lifted her shirt. When his lips brushed her stomach, just above the waistband of her jeans, she felt a flutter a little lower. It was so overwhelmingly erotic, she couldn’t restrain the tiny moan that escaped her lips. Aullie bent over him, securing her fingers in his dark golden hair. He kissed her once more, before pulling away suddenly. The rush of blood and endorphins to Aullie’s head left her dizzy and disoriented. All she could think was, where are you going and why? He stood, casting his eyes away from her and adjusting the waistband of his jeans, hopefully, to

hide his mutual excitement. “Why did you stop?” she asked, breathless. “Look,” he said, running a hand through his mussed up hair, “I like you Aullie. Really, really like you.” He paused for a moment and her self-conscious mind ran wild; dreading him saying that he wasn’t sexually attracted to her or something else to wound her sudden vulnerability. To her immense relief, he said instead, “I’ve managed to already mess this up once. I don’t want to do anything else to put you off or make you think this is an entirely sexual thing. I don’t want to jump into anything.” God that accent, she could listen to him talk all day. Her head agreed with what he was saying but the wave of heat in her core didn’t.

“Yeah,” she nodded, still panting gently. “That sounds like a good idea.” Weston chuckled quietly, an adoring smile accentuated his beautiful face. “You’re even more beautiful when you’re… flustered like that.” His voice was sweet and smooth, like honey. Aullie wanted to drizzle it into her tea and drink it up. “I should go,” Weston said. He pressed a kiss to her forehead. Still speechless and breathless, Aullie turned in a daze and watched him walk toward the door. Just then, Bruce hopped out of a kitchen cabinet, tail erect and eager to sneak out the door when Weston left. He perked up his ears and meowed a little greeting to the stranger, no doubt trying to be cute for the potential pity of being let out. “Well hi, kitty,” Weston bent his knees, squatting

down to scratch Bruce’s soft, gray little head between his pointy ears. Seeing him then, his sweet nature and his tenderness toward her pet, Aullie began to consider giving him a real shot. In her experience, rich guys were shallow but the more time she spent with him, the more she recognized he really, truly wasn’t. She enjoyed the sight for a moment before she called the cat. “C’mere Bruce,” she clapped her hands and clicked her tongue. “You can’t go outside right now, baby.” “Listen to your mommy, kitty.” Weston gently grasped the cat by his sides and turned him to face Aullie. He gave his furry little butt a pat and the disgruntled cat meowed in protest and made his crabby way back to his giggling owner. Weston placed his hand on the doorknob and turned

to face her. “I had a great time with you today, Aullie. I really hope you’ll consider giving me the chance to spend more of it with you.” “Yeah.” Aullie nodded. With a sheepish smile, she said, “I think I’d like that.” In his sexy, accented voice he said, “Good.” He turned the knob and let himself out, folding his tall frame through a narrow crack in the door to mind the cat. Once he had gone, Aullie locked the door behind him, feeling like a silly rom-com star as she leaned against it and smiled.

Tuesday meant two early classes, followed by a shift at work. Those shifts were usually pretty slow but Aullie had a surprisingly good night. Still on cloud nine by Wednesday morning, she decided to treat herself. Things with Weston were still good, he texted her the appropriate amount with the right level of flirtatiousness and just a touch of sensuality. For the past thirty-six hours, Aullie had been thoroughly satisfied with her choice to give the handsome Brit another chance. Digging through her chaotic closet, she found her favorite pair of shoes; a pair of ratty white converse she had colored with sharpies when she was in high school. She tied them onto her feet, slipped a wad of cash in her pocket and decided to

go for a walk. The weather was nice, it was probably one of the last nice days left before winter took over completely. The air was crisp, but not chilling, and clumps of crunchy brown leaves littered the sidewalk. Aullie zipped up her baggy concert hoodie and wandered down the street. There was an art store there, more of a specialty place than your typical big craft stores. They sold good pencils, higher quality paints, and brushes, and Aullie’s school definitely did a big part of helping keep them in business. As her rhythmic steps carried her down the sidewalk, Aullie made a mental list of things she needed and little side list of things she wanted. She wondered if the sudden metaphorical sunny sky in

her life, her sudden boost of confidence and happiness, completely had to do with Weston. If she was being honest with herself, she’d spent most of her dating life selling herself short; settling for hooking up with whichever guy she happened to spark with and never really building a connection or commitment. She knew it was entirely too early to believe she loved him, but for the first time in a long time, she actually felt the potential for her feelings to grow. There was a real possibility of loving him one day in the not-too-distant future. The shop she was destined for occupied a small, square space in the local strip mall, flanked by a cheap nail salon that Brittany frequented for her gaudy acrylics she adored so much and a tiny post office and packaging company. On the very end,

there was a small, locally owned coffee shop with big, open wraparound windows. Aullie went there to sketch sometimes, they had big leather chairs, the air always smelled like coffee and vanilla, and the atmosphere was so much more relaxed than Starbucks. As Aullie rounded the corner, she swept her gaze through the windows of the coffee shop, passively curious about the eleven o’clock coffee crowd. Seated at one of the tall stools at the high-top tables near the back, she could’ve sworn she saw Weston. Upon closer inspection, she could see it wasn’t though, just a man with vaguely similar dark blonde hair. Aullie shook it off, laughing at herself. What, was she turning into some dreamy little girl now? Seeing the guy she liked all over town because she

couldn’t stop thinking about him? It was so out of character for her, she wasn’t used to it, but oddly she didn’t mind it. I deserve it, she assured herself. It was about time her recently bleak life finally afforded her something to smile about. Before she passed the shop all the way, a stunning woman with generous hips and big, firm buttocks sashayed over to the table with the guy who looked like Weston. She had long, beautifully strawberry blonde hair that tumbled down her back in the kind of beachy waves that took hours of styling to look that effortless. She was dressed in tight jeans, pointy-toed high-heeled boots and a silky peach blouse that accentuated a narrow waist and hefty chest. The man turned to her, his handsome profile revealed a coy smile as the gorgeous woman

placed a coffee cup in front of him. She put her hand on his knee to help boost herself into the tall stool. ‘What a beautiful couple’, Aullie thought. Wait a minute. She stopped in her tracks, resisting the urge to lean against the glass to get a closer look. When the man turned to face his stunning partner, Aullie realized she had been wrong before. The man in the coffee shop, the man with a gorgeous woman putting her hands on him, was Weston! Shock hit Aullie like a slap to the face. Sure, they’d only been on two dates, it wasn’t outlandish to think he may be seeing other people. The thought just hadn’t occurred to her. After all, he had been so committed to seeing her again.

She felt incredibly stupid. And how was she ever supposed to compete with a woman who looked like that? Aullie might’ve been confident enough in herself, but that woman was built like a goddess. How could any man deny someone so beautiful? Aullie felt sick. She couldn’t seem to get her feet to move her away from this idyllic little scene that was causing so much pain in her chest. The woman’s arms were crossed in front of her ample bosom, her face cast down toward the table. She seemed to be talking, but she was mostly turned away from Aullie. When Weston rested his hand on her delicate forearm, Aullie lost it. Any excuses she had made for him in her head went out the window with that one intimate gesture. She was done, totally and completely done

with him. She waved with big, wide arm strokes, angrily trying for his attention. ‘I probably look like a crazy person’, she realized. She didn’t really care, though. Finally, after a couple seconds, he looked up. His face fell slightly, but he didn’t move. Aullie flipped him the angriest middle finger she could manage and stalked away. She turned the corner around the shop, her rage quickened her pace as she walked home. Weston didn’t follow her and how she wished she didn’t care.

Cash Cow- Dirty Money Part 3 By Michelle Love

The first thing Aullie did when she slammed her front door behind her, was to whip out her phone. She swiped the screen open with angry, shaking fingers and stabbed at buttons until she had pulled up Weston’s contact information. Scrolling to the bottom of the screen, she selected the ‘Block This Caller’ option. A small notification window popped up, asking ‘Are you sure you want to block this caller? You will not receive phone calls, text messages or video chat requests from people on the blocked list.’ Yes, I’m sure! Aullie thought. I should’ve just done this a week ago, and saved myself from all this! With one deep breath, Aullie exhaled any

trepidations she felt about cutting him off completely and confirmed the block. She was so flustered, so hurt, so angry that she didn’t even know what to do with herself. How had she let some stupid guy define her self-worth? She couldn’t believe her stupidity and naiveté. Of course, he was seeing other people. Aullie knew she shouldn’t care, that in all reality, their relationship was young and she would’ve been well within her rights to be seeing someone else as well. It was the fact she had believed so easily that the sexy, charming billionaire was all hers after a week and a half. It was just as she had been fearing the entire time, they just weren’t on the same level and his choice in other women made it even clearer.

Stupid, stupid, stupid! She chastised herself. Her jeans were suddenly too tight; she tore them off, feeling restless and irritable. Off came her sweatshirt and her bra too, her skin was hot and itchy and Aullie felt suffocated. She found a baggy, worn t-shirt her father had brought her as a souvenir from golf trips. The “Pebble Beach” print on the front was cracked with age and wear. Though she loathed and resented her father, the shirt had always been her security blanket in times of stress. Maybe I should paint it out, Aullie thought, seeing her emotions as bursts of vivid color. Then, she smacked herself in the forehead. The whole reason she had left was to get the supplies she needed to paint, and she’d wound up flipping Weston the bird and storming home instead.

Now the stupid guy was interrupting her art, her dream! Still flustered, she found her phone again and dialed Brittany. On the third ring, she answered and said, “Hey I was just about to call yo-” Aullie cut her off. “I just saw Weston with someone else.” “What?!” Brittany’s screech was so loud Aullie had to move the phone further from her ear. “Yeah! I was walking by the coffee shop and there he was with some chick, all dolled up, touching his knees and stuff.” “Jesus, really?” Brittany still sounded stunned. “I really didn’t see that coming. I thought you guys had a date yesterday. That’s why I was gonna call you, to see how it went.”

“Well, it went great, actually. Or so I thought.” Aullie paced restlessly around her apartment. “He took me to the museum for an ‘art lesson’ and we kissed and it was awesome, then I brought him back to my place because he said he wanted to see my art. He said he loved it all, we made out a little bit and probably would’ve gone further but he stopped and said he didn’t want it to be all about sex.” “Well, that does sound great. What the hell is this guy’s problem?” “It’s not his problem. It’s me. I should’ve known better. I mean, seriously, what waitress gets swept off her feet by some billionaire? Plus, we went on like two dates. It’s not like we’re married or anything. It’s not outrageous to think he’d be seeing other people,” Aullie could hear the exasperation

and hurt in her own voice. “I still just can’t believe it. He was so committed to seeing you again, you would think if there was another girl in the picture, he wouldn’t be quite so insistent. Damn girl, I’m sorry,” Brittany sympathized. Unwelcome tears sprang into Aullie’s eyes. Her voice wavered as she said, “I can’t believe it either. I had really started to like that guy, Brit, even though it was fast. And you know I don’t get like that.” “I know you don’t, sweetie. Has he said anything to you?” she asked. “I wouldn’t know. I blocked him.” “Damn,” Brittany seemed shocked or impressed, Aullie couldn’t tell. “You’re really pissed.”

Before Aullie could respond, there were three loud knocks on her front door that made her jump. “Someone’s here,” she said quietly into the phone. “They just knocked.” “Oh shit,” Brittany replied. “Is it him, do you think?” “I don’t know. Let me call you back.” Without saying goodbye, Aullie ended the call and set her phone on the counter. She began a mad dash to find pants, no matter who it was, she wasn’t answering the door in her underwear. Especially in chilly weather. She settled on the jeans she had kicked off earlier, they were better than nothing and yanked them over her legs. Giving up on securing them, she let her long baggy shirt hang over the front to hide the

open button and zipper. Two more knocks came through the wooden door, a little stronger and more urgent this time. Damn, Aullie thought as she shuffled toward the door, steeling herself for the incoming anger if it was Weston and disappointment if it wasn’t. Inhale. Exhale. She opened the door. There he was, in all his golden-haired, goldeneyed glory. He almost didn’t look human; his poise, his grace, the flawless structure of his face wrapped in perfectly clear skin. His sad eyes did nothing to soften Aullie’s glare or her seething rage. “What are you doing here?” she demanded. “Let me explain…” he said before he was cut off. “Look,” she said, putting her hands up in sarcastic

defeat. “I really don’t care anymore. You’re totally entitled to see other people and that’s great, you bagged a real looker, but that’s not my style, ok?” Aullie placed her hand on the door to close it. He began to say, “It’s not what it looks like,” but she never heard the end over the sound of the heavy door slamming hard in his face. His words still mumbled through, so she walked away. She had no interest in hearing what Weston had to say. She could still hear him outside, he must be close to yelling now, so she snatched her phone off the counter and plugged it into a clunky, dated sound system she sometimes used when she was painting. ‘Sorry neighbors’, she thought before cranking up the volume and pressing shuffle. Angry guitar chords ripped through the speakers, a tiny bit louder than she had expected, but it was

perfect. Aullie didn’t have a set taste in music, she liked to collect music with different moods to ensure variety in her inspiration with painting. Though anger wasn’t her top choice of painting feelings, she was extra thankful for the music and the message it was hopefully sending Weston. That is if he was even still out there. She couldn’t hear him anymore and that pleased her. I’m done, she thought, blissfully as she flittered around her apartment, collecting mugs and tidying away dirty laundry to a chorus of gritty screams and manic drums. Absolutely done! Aullie fell into a rhythm as she cleaned her apartment. She kept her music loud, but the soundtrack in her head was just a slamming door on repeat. Over and over, she replayed the sad little look on his face and the heavy thud that

closed him off and hopefully pushed him out of her life. The emotional drama was too much, it was bringing out something in her that she wasn’t comfortable with and she was happy to have him gone. Good riddance! At least that's what she told herself.

An entire week passed. Each of her six shifts at work, Aullie panicked the entire night until it was over and there was no sign of Weston. She didn’t know if he had called or texted, she’d stayed strong and kept him blocked. Truly, the time had been agonizing but every time she thought about talking to him and actually hearing him out, all she could see was that long swishy mane of strawberry blonde hair. That beautiful companion he’d had in the coffee shop. It was one thing to think he could do better than her and an entirely different thing to actually see it. Thankful for a Tuesday off, it didn’t happen often, Aullie was preparing her things to go to school. There was an open studio and she felt like getting out of the apartment. Maybe the change of scenery

would help her feel a little more inspired. She loaded her heavy backpack into her car and drove there, thankfully, with no car incidents. The squealing had stopped and, even though it was probably a bad thing, she convinced herself that it was fine. The trees were becoming bare, with the on-set of winter, even the last leaves clinging to the branches were brown and crunchy. The heater in Aullie’s Accord rattled, remedying the chilly interior with dry blasts of artificial hot air. She took a deep breath and enjoyed the pleasant mood she was in. The first few days after she had slammed the door in Weston’s face, he’d been on her mind constantly, but as time passed she found herself thinking about him less and less. She missed him, sure, but she was happy to have her

focus back on her art, where it belonged. Aullie parked her car in the school lot, behind the small, boring brick buildings she did a fair portion of her creating in. She carried her backpack inside and swiped her student ID to open the studio door. The big, bright room had two walls of high windows which let in plenty of natural sun and several neat rows of fluorescents that clicked on with the motion sensor when she entered. A scene constructed by one of the professors took up the center of the room, big swaths of colorful fabric draped over boards and boxes with an assortment of white objects on top like eggs and ceramic statues. A circle of dozens of paint-stained easels were cramped around the scene, all set at different angles. Aullie picked one at random; she liked her easels like she liked her men - tall and

solid. She began fiddling with the knobs, raising the tray to an appropriate height for the medium-sized canvas she had brought. She had thought she was alone, but once she was set up, another person came out of a small office tucked into the side wall and scared the crap out of her. “Oh, hey! Aullie! Sorry, I didn’t know anyone was here. I was wondering why the lights were on.” It was her teacher’s assistant for her advanced oil painting class, Gerald Woodley. He was only a few years older than her, about the same height, with thick black glasses and a full head of curly black hair. She could see how someone else could find him attractive, he had that sort of androgynous, hipster-like vibe that girls seemed to like, but he definitely wasn’t her type.

“Hey Gerald,” she said, still trying to slow her startled heart rate. “I don’t usually see you on Tuesdays,” he said. “Yeah, had a random night off work, so I just figured I’d get some painting in.” “Well cool,” he said with a smile. “These are my office hours and it’s usually pretty dead in here. I’m glad you came in, though. I actually have a question for you.” “What’s up?” she asked. What kind of question could he have for her? “Well, a spot actually opened up in a gallery show that a friend of mine is heading up this weekend. They’ve got a pretty decent amount of wall space to cover, it’s mostly other abstract work and I thought of you.”

“Really?” Aullie asked, bewildered. She definitely hadn’t expected that. “Yeah. I know your last show was a little... disappointing,” he said, with apologetic eyes. “So, I figured maybe you’d be up to giving it another shot. Do you think you’d be able to get a group of works together by then?” “Yeah, totally,” she nodded enthusiastically, a smile breaking across her lips. “I’ll have to get my shift covered at work, but if I can, then yeah, count me in.” “Cool,” he said with a grin. “If you give me your number, I’ll shoot you a text with the details later tonight. Aullie unzipped her backpack and pulled out her sketchbook and a charcoal pencil. She scrawled her phone number on a blank corner and tore it out,

handing it to Gerald. She thanked him again and he went back to his office, which Aullie was grateful for. She felt a new zeal, a refreshed excitement at knowing she was getting another shot. She squeezed tubes, mixing colors and sloshing them all over the canvas. The work she did wouldn’t matter, she thought, there was no way it would be dry in time, but as the prism-esque rainbow came to life on the scratchy white surface she recognized that her groove was back. This opportunity had been exactly what she had needed to break her out of her painter’s-block funk. The next two hours flew by. Once she had done everything she could, Aullie washed her brushes and her hands and packed up all her equipment. Paint still stained her fingers and forearms, probably her face and neck too like usual, but she

didn't really mind. It wasn't like she was trying to impress anyone. She waved at Gerald through the window, thankful again that he had thought of her for the show. “Is it cool if I leave that canvas here to dry a little? I can come pick it up when I have class tomorrow.” “Yeah!” he replied. “I’ll move it into your cubby later when it’s a little drier.” “Thanks!” Aullie said as she headed out the door. As her car was revved up and homebound, she began to seriously think about the show. It was a big deal for Aullie and she needed to make sure she was putting her best foot forward. Not only with her art but with herself. During her first show, she’d been nervous, and given that she was naturally pretty introverted, she

had hung back on the walls and hadn’t spent as much time marketing herself as she probably should have. Her little debacle with Weston was behind her and though she resented the entire ordeal, it had opened her eyes to some self-consciousness she hadn’t recognized before. She was aware now that she wanted to succeed. She wanted to feel worthy of a successful man so that next time she found one, her own stupid insecurities wouldn’t get in the way. Once she was home, it was go time. Aullie poured some coffee she had made that morning into a mug with a little bit of creamer from the fridge and nuked it in the microwave. As it made its roundabout way around the microwave, she looked her walls up and down, trying to channel her inner

art critic or collector. Most of her class projects, though she was proud of them, weren’t show material. It was hard with class stuff because everyone needs to learn the basics and therefore did similar things, so none of that work would stand out. She had finally painted the deer she had drawn, his proud neck shrouded in beautiful flowers, the light tan of his textured fur stood out against the blueish background, it was definitely one of her better originals. Hopefully, it would be totally dry in time. But what else? Suddenly, she no longer felt optimistic but overwhelmed. There were so many choices, plus the stacks of paintings she kept in her closet because she had no wall space. Aullie had been

painting for so long, there were too many options. Though others respected and admired her work, she could see the tinier details in each and every painting; the mistakes, the layers and layers of paint to fix them, places where colors had run together, works that hadn’t quite stayed true to her original vision. Everywhere she looked, she found flaws, flaws, flaws! Her confidence nosedived hard. What am I doing with my life? Aullie seemed to be having these surges of doubt more and more often, lately. She had no business being in a show, she thought, she wasn’t ready. Would she ever be ready? Was she destined to wait tables forever? The microwave beeped, probably for the third or

fourth time since Aullie’s coffee had finished reheating and she extracted the mug just to angrily slam the little door closed. She took a sip, the coffee wasn’t even warm anymore, but she craved some kind of buzz. Some kind of explosion of clarity to help her take the necessary steps to becoming the person she wanted, or needed, to be. Aullie’s eyes came to rest on the painting she had done after her first night out with Weston. She had added to it after their second date, vibrant swirls of white, lavender and powder blue thrived against the fiery fuchsia background. It was a beautiful painting, she had to admit, but there was no way she could include it in the show. Some part of her wanted to hold onto it; the only reminder she had left of the man who had made her feel again. The

relationship may have crashed and burned but, be that as it may, she had felt things with him she hadn’t felt in a long time, if ever. The painting opened a sort of rabbit hole, one thought about Weston led to another and Aullie couldn’t help but feel as if she were tumbling down, down, down into the abyss of obsessive thought. She looked at her phone. One little button push, that’s all it would take to unblock him. He had come over to explain himself, right? What if there was a valid explanation? What if there wasn’t? She didn’t know if she could handle another emotional roller coaster with him; between work, school, and her being poor, she had more than enough to be worrying about. But the truth was, she had enjoyed the unexpected rush. And, like a

junkie, she craved it again. Aullie picked up her phone. She scrolled through to his contact page. Her thumb hovered over the ‘Unblock Caller’ button. One phone call wouldn’t hurt. Just to hear what he has to say. She set her phone down without unblocking the man, not allowing even a tiny opening for Weston to return to her life. Just as she had every other time for the last week, which was roughly every few hours, Aullie talked herself out of it. The biggest thing holding her back was the feeling, deep in her gut, that the relationship was doomed. Aullie envied the rich and famous almost as much as she loathed them, and Weston was one of the

rich and famous. With his job and his heritage, it wasn’t like any of that was going to change. Maybe Aullie would make it as an artist, maybe they’d at least be on closer levels one day, but maybe she wouldn’t. She had always sworn to herself that she would never become dependent on a man, and she wasn’t about to be some little failed artist looped on to some rich guy’s arm. No way in hell! She did a pretty good job convincing herself that the beautiful other woman had nothing to do with it, too. ‘I’m done’, Aullie reminded herself. ‘I’m done, I’m done, I’m done’, she repeated it in her head like a mantra, each time with more and more conviction. She thought of a saying she loved from one of her

favorite yoga teachers; breathe in the positive: success, prosperity, confidence, and forgiveness, breathe out the negative: doubt, anger, spite, and jealousy. And Weston, she tacked onto the end of the exhale, with a coy smile. She was going to breathe him out, she had to, and staring at his stupid painting wasn’t going to do her any favors. Aullie grabbed the painting from where it leaned against the legs of her old, wooden easel, probably not as gently as she would with another painting, and tossed it in the closet. It landed on its corner, leaning against the wall in the back under her coats. Take that, Aullie thought, a little triumphantly. She closed the door a little too hard, reveling in this new sense of resolve. Out with the old, with the failure and insecurity, and in with the new, success

and hopefully a relationship with an honest, more realistic man. Someday, anyway.

Thankfully, Aullie was able to get her shift covered at work, but Saturday found her in a manic frenzy. Gerald had forwarded her the information for the show and she had selected thirteen of the required fourteen pieces for the show and couldn’t for the life of her decide what the last one should be. There were so many options, and yet there were no options. She only had three hours until she was supposed to be there to set up and, even though she technically had plenty, it felt as though she had no time at all. ‘How am I ever going to pick?’ Aullie thought anxiously. For probably the millionth time in the last five days she considered dropping out of the show. There had to be someone out there more

driven, more prepared, or just plain better to take her spot, didn’t there? No, Aullie clenched her fists at her sides. She was done doubting herself. Hunting around, she found her phone and found Gerald’s number. The phone rang three times before he answered with a curious, “Hello?” “Hey Gerald, it’s Aullie.” “Hey, Aullie!” he replied. “What’s up?” There were voices and bustling in the background of the call. “You aren’t already at the show, are you?” she asked desperation, leaking into her voice. “I was wondering if you could come over to my place and help me pick the last piece for my collection. I’m kind of losin’ it over here. I can’t decide.”

“Yeah, I get that!” Gerald said, empathetically. “I’m already at the show, but I could stop by real quick. I’m not really needed here right now. Could you text me your address?” “That would be super great. Yeah, I will, thanks.” Probably overeager, she hung the phone right up and was probably texting him the address as he was saying goodbye to thin air. -U R close!- He typed back. -B there in 5People who texted that way drove Aullie nuts, but at least she’d finally get a legitimate opinion. The five minutes dragged on, it ended up being seven, as Aullie paced and paced around the thirteen paintings she had already chosen. Nerves and doubt had her wanting to tear out her hair, but she had already done it for the show so she resisted the urge.

When the knock came on the door, Aullie scrambled through the tiny apartment to answer it. She unlocked the door, feeling flustered, and smiled at Gerald standing on the other side. She smoothed the full skirt on her dress down with one hand and tucked her hair behind her ear with the other. “Hey,” she said, breathlessly. “Hey yourself,” Gerald remarked, a mix of impressed and surprised in his voice. “You look amazing.” “Wh-? Oh! Yeah,” Aullie said self-consciously, looking down at the classic, vintage-cut dress she wore. The low shoulder accentuated her pale, birdlike collar bones, the wide A-line skirt showcased her narrow waist. The black silk and dark gothic rose print looked artfully edgy with her

straightened long black hair. She hadn’t put on her shoes yet and her red-painted toenails were out and free. “Thanks. Come on in.” “Thanks,” he said as he stepped over the threshold. He was dressed in his typical modern, nerdy-chic getup, just a bit classier; skinny-cut khaki colored trousers with striped socks and wing-tipped oxfords, a polka dotted button down and a structured navy blazer. With the thick black glasses, and the charcoal gray fedora capping his dark curls, she had to admit the look worked for him. Aullie led him inside, pointing to the thirteen paintings laid out on her couch, table, chairs, and counter. “So, these are the ones I picked,” then she pointed to the others that were scattered everywhere else, including the open closet. “Those

are all the other ones. I haven’t been able to decide and I figured since you’re experienced and good at this stuff, that you could help me.” Gerald put a hand over his mouth as he stalked back and forth, surveying her choices. “I like these,” he said. “I like these a lot. What kind of mood are you trying to set here?” “I… I don’t know,” she admitted. “Not crippling nerves and overwhelming self-doubt?” Thankfully, he got the dry joke and laughed. “That’s ok, it’s totally normal for your first few shows.” He turned and considered the other paintings, scattered like new fallen snow, with the same scrutiny. Aullie waited impatiently as he paced. Gerald stepped carefully through the mess into the closet.

What could he want in the closet? She thought. It wasn’t like she kept anything good in there, it was a closet. Oh! Oh no! He came back, fingers fatefully wrapped around the wooden frame of the painting she had kicked into the closet several days ago. Weston’s painting. Dammit! “This is sensational,” he said, genuinely. “How could you be hiding this in your closet? You have to take this, it’s so… Alive.” The word punched Aullie in the gut. Alive was how she had felt that night, but it didn’t matter now. “You really think I should use that one?” she asked, unsure.

“Absolutely.” He nodded. “It’s beautiful.” There was a space between two paintings that fit Weston’s perfectly. Aullie had to admit that it completed her colorful collection pretty perfectly. It’s a sign, she told herself. A sign that she really did need to cut the cord, and put the painting up for sale. She took a step back, admiring the collection as a whole. Gerald was right, it was a perfect fit. She turned to thank him, but suddenly his mouth was against hers. Alarm bells sounded in her head, his mouth felt cold, awkward and wrong. None of the emotion, none of the passion she’d felt with Weston was present, plus the creepy, unwelcome surprise was rigid and off-putting. He practically slobbered on her, his hands locked on the sides of her head.

Aullie stumbled backward, away from him, and broke from his grasp. “Gerald!” she yelped, dragging the back of her hand across her mouth. “What the hell was that?” “Aullie! I’m sorry,” he reached toward her until she batted his hands away. “I must’ve misread…” “Misread what?” Aullie sputtered, steaming like a boiling kettle. “Well you know, I hooked you up with this show, you invited me over…” “You only hooked me up with this show because you thought I was going to sleep with you?!” Rage coursed through her veins. How dare he! She should’ve known better, why else would he have been putting her up for a show outside the school like this?

Oh, how Aullie wanted to hit him. The pig! “No!” he insisted. “No, no. I didn’t mean it that way at all. I’m sorry. I really am. You’re a great artist. I never meant to insinuate…” “Insinuate that, oh, you just hoped I’d also screw you for the help?” She could feel the hot flush in her cheeks. Tears brimmed in her eyes, but she was determined not to release them. “I’m sorry I made you think that. I’ve liked you for a long time. I looked too far into things and I really am sorry. Do you need help getting your work to the show? Let me help, make it up to you. I’m sorry.” His pleading eyes begged for her forgiveness. All she saw in his pitiful little face was weakness and disgust boiled in her stomach. As surprisingly as his gesture and confession had been, they definitely

weren’t feelings Aullie shared. Plus, all his kiss had really done was rub salt in the tender wounds Weston had left in her heart. Kissing Weston had been… unreal. The stark reminder that she couldn’t just find that passion with someone else was depressing and disheartening. Her silence, probably coupled with the despairing look on her face, had Gerald looking desperate. “I’m sorry, ok? I really am. You’re just such a good artist and you’re so pretty and…” “Stop,” she said, sternly. “It’s fine. I’m just kind of going through a… breakup? I guess you could call it that. I don’t know. It’s not you or your fault, it’s just that my head and heart are with someone else.” As she said the words, Aullie realized her heart

really was still with Weston. Even though it had only been two dates, even though they were so different, even though she really hardly knew anything about the guy, she was hung up and she was hung up bad. She looked again at the collection she had picked, how perfectly the bright, happy colors complemented Aullie’s mostly dark and aggressive collection. ‘Could he be doing the same thing for me?’ She wondered despairingly. Had she shut out the man who brought light and inspiration into her otherwise bleak and angst-ridden life? “I understand,” Gerald said, nodding as though he truly did understand. “I’m sorry for overstepping my bounds, that was seriously uncool and I don’t think I can apologize enough.”

“Seriously,” Aullie said, growing exasperated and irritated with his constant apologies. “It’s fine. If you could help me take these to the show, that would be great. My poor little Accord probably can’t hold all of this.” “Great,” Gerald finally exhaled, looking relieved that things seemed to have settled at least a little. “Do you want to take it now? We can go set it up now, so that everything’s organized and set up to your liking at the show.” Aullie looked at her collection again, reflecting on all the hard work she had put into each and every painting. This was her life, her love, her dream. This was the face she was about to put forward to the world, specifically to a group of snooty critics and collectors. They might not like what they see.

She didn’t care. “Yes,” Aullie said, standing up straight. “Yes, I’m ready. Let’s pack ‘em up and take ‘em in.” Gerald carefully picked up the two biggest canvases, a beige piece with splashes of black and red and a symbolic water-inspired piece she had done in every possible shade of blue, and carried them to the door. Aullie stacked a few smaller ones in her arms and followed him to the door. Bruce, eager to get his chance at the outside world, hovered by the door ready to pounce. Gerald looked at her, questioningly. “He’s fine, he’ll come back in,” she explained. Gerald nodded and swung the door open wide. Bruce darted out like his tail was on fire. Aullie followed close behind him, but Gerald stopped her before she got outside.

“Aren’t you going to put on shoes?” he asked. “It’s pretty cold out.” Aullie shrugged. “I don’t want to walk down the stairs in heels with my precious cargo,” she joked. He smiled and said, “Alright.” Then, led her down the stairs. The metal of the stairs was freezing against her bare feet, the chilled wind ruffled her vintage skirt. Thankfully the full skirt was long and covered most of her legs so she didn’t flash Gerald. She followed him around the far corner of her building to the parking lot behind the complex. He leaned her paintings gently against a silver Prius and clicked a key fob to unlock the doors. “Is it ok if I stack these?” he asked, opening the door to the back seat. “That’s probably going to be

the only way they’ll fit. Unfortunately, my car’s not that much bigger than yours.” “Yeah, that’s fine,” she replied. She waited as he carefully tilted both of the bulky canvases against the seat and slid them into the car. “Can you pop the trunk for me, so I can put a few in the trunk?” “Uh, yeah,” he replied, opening the front door and pulling the trunk release lever. “Let me just move some stuff around real quick, make sure I don’t have anything embarrassing back there.” Aullie pondered what embarrassing things the teacher’s assistant could be hiding in his trunk and decided she probably didn’t want to know. “All clear!” Gerald called out. “Bring them over here.” She walked around the car, handing him the stack

of smaller painting’s she had brought. The cold wind chilled her bare arms and legs and she wished she had at least brought a jacket. One by one, she handed him her big, flat treasures and watched as he carefully stacked them in the mostly empty trunk. She appreciated the extra care he took in making sure they were all balanced. After all, her paintings were like her babies. “I could probably fit another one or two if you’d like,” he offered. “No, it’s fine. I’m sure I can handle the rest. I really appreciate your help, though,” she said, honestly. “Yeah, of course. And, again, I am so sorry about the…” “No,” she cut him off. “Stop. It’s fine. You’re a great guy, it’s not you, it’s me.” As the tacky

breakup excuse left her lips, she could see the sadness cloud his chocolate colored eyes behind his glasses. Whoa, she realized then. This guy really does like me. Aullie wasn’t sure how to express her guilt without making it sound like pity, so she just smiled and thanked Gerald again for all his help. He smiled as he got into his Prius and drove away. Hoping to not be too far behind him, he did have a point she was going to have to be there early to make sure everything looked right. She started to really freeze and jogged up the rickety stairs to her apartment. Bruce waited for her on the landing, rubbing the door and meowing like he’d been cast out into the cold.

“You little brat,” she said. Aullie opened the door and they both went back into the apartment. Grabbing a coat and slippers this time, Aullie hauled the rest of her paintings out to her car. She packed a few into the truck, a few in the middle seat, and before she realized it, she only had one painting left. It looked like Weston’s painting was riding shotgun, she realized, bitterly. She still wasn’t sure she even wanted to bring it, but she didn’t really have more time to come up with something else. She set the painting on the seat. The self-conscious part of her still recovering from her last art show flop convinced her the painting wouldn’t sell anyway, it wasn’t like she was going to lose it. And why did she care if she did?

With a mix of nerves, confusion, and hurt, she made her final trip to her apartment, strapping into a pair of maroon suede high-heeled Mary Janes. She double checked her haunting, romantic charcoal eye makeup and touched up her burgundy lipstick. Aullie had to admit, she looked pretty good, and despite the drama surrounding the day and the stigma surrounding the painting, she finally felt ready. ‘Let’s do this’, she thought as she snatched her keys off the counter. Time to show the world what she, Aulora frickin’ Greene, was made of.

Even after the hour-plus she and Gerald had spent organizing her showcase, Aullie still wasn’t completely happy with the way it looked. Something was off, but the problem was, she had absolutely no idea what it was. “It’s fine,” Gerald had insisted about a hundred times. “That’s how every artist feels. From an outside standpoint, it looks great. Just try to relax.” His soothing voice had done nothing to relax her, though, and neither had the two hours that had passed since then. Or the two and a half glasses of champagne. Even with a slight buzz, Aullie felt wildly on edge. She cursed herself, internally as she realized she was making the same mistakes she had at the last show. Instead of standing in the corner glowering

at her own work, she should be walking around, talking, meeting other artists and trying to find and charm gallery collectors. ‘Alright’, she decided. Drowning the last half of her glass of champagne, she rolled her shoulders back and drummed up the courage and confidence to do what she needed to do. Social anxiety and introverted nature be damned, she wasn’t about to let another opportunity slip through her fingers. This was her life, her passion, and she needed to be ready to make it happen. Aullie placed her empty flute on a passing tray and grabbed a fresh one. She smiled a genuine smile at the poor, tray-toting waiter. I know how you feel, she wanted to tell him. She did know how he probably felt; so much running and work for so little money, so little respect, that feeling of

disdained invisibility. She felt almost guilty about the surge of motivation the exchange had given her, she was one hundred and ten percent ready to be done with serving forever and her first stepping stone was right under feet. As she wandered through the exhibits, she felt the knots in her stomach begin to unwind. There really were some talented artists there. It must have been a real honor to be chosen to show alongside them. Aullie stopped in front of a particularly interesting piece, a gigantic canvas hung unframed from a wire in the ceiling, the gentle draping of the unstretched canvas seemed to make different pictures depending on the viewer’s perspective. She paced back and forth, admiring the impressive and extremely innovative work. “What do you think?”

Aullie turned to see a short, curvaceous girl about her age with blond hair cropped to her chin and a pair of slim, black framed glasses. She wore widelegged slacks, a colorful blouse adorned with flowers and a little bit too much flowery perfume. “I think it’s incredible,” Aullie said, honestly. “Such an innovative piece of work.” “Well, thank you,” the girl said, modestly. “Oh, are you the artist?” Aullie asked, hoping she hadn’t offended her. “Yes, I am.” She extended a hand. “I’m Maggie Griswold.” “Aulora Greene,” she replied, shaking her hand. Though she loathed her birth name, it was too regal and pretentious sounding, she did like the artistic uniqueness of it when it came to the creative

community. “Nice to meet you, Maggie.” “Nice to meet you too. Pretty name,” Maggie replied. “So, how long have you been doing art for?” And with that, the two became instant friends. One by one, they showcased, discussed, and complemented each other’s artwork before moving on to check out the competition. Aullie was happy to find someone to tour the exhibits with, especially since that someone also happened to be much more social. Thanks to Maggie and her almost aggressive self-marketing skills, Aullie had met several people, some of them important and some of them just good, funny company. Before long, she had four glasses of champagne down the hole and she was feeling pretty dang good.

The pair met another artist who stood out even in a crowd of expressive artists. He had a short, neat mohawk dyed a dark navy blue, and swirls of colorful tattoos covering his lean arms. He was clearly proud of them, as he was sleeveless at what was technically a semi-formal event, and they quickly became a topic of conversation. A sparrow on his bicep carried a banner that read ‘Alberts’. “What’s that one for?” Maggie asked. Aullie had only known the girl half an hour, and she could already tell Maggie was crushing hard on tattoo boy. “Oh, that’s just my last name,” he explained. “Troy Alberts, isn’t that such a preppy name?” “It’s not that bad,” Maggie said with a cute little smirk. The girls followed him to his exhibit, an interesting

collection of black and white paintings with ominous hidden skulls and roses with sharp, exaggerated thorns. “I don’t know what it is,” he said. “Ever since I was in high school, I’ve just always loved that sort of gothic, traditional tattoo thing.” “That’s super cool,” Maggie gushed. “Oh hey, Aullie look at this one!” She pointed to a small painting, one of the few pops of color in his collection. It had a fiery orange background and a traditional tattoo-flash style skull laid over the top, surrounded by an erratic black border. Aullie had to admit it was beautiful, striking in a way, and it reminded her of a few of her own works. “I just did that one for fun,” Troy said with a laugh.

“I actually really like it,” Aullie admitted. “Your lines are so clean. I’m always so sloppy.” “Oh whatever,” Maggie rolled her eyes. “She’s awesome. Let’s go show him your stuff Aullie.” She figured she didn’t have much say in the matter and was happy to have made some friends, so she followed them through the maze of the art show. All the walls jutting out of everywhere to increase surface area made what should’ve been a short trip take forever. As they walked, Aullie peeked out of the corners of her eyes, checking for the little red stickers that meant a painting had been sold. They were sparse, but they were still there, and Aullie began to build up hope that maybe one or two would be stuck next to her paintings once they got there. As they rounded the corner to her exhibit, her heart

sank a little to find there were none. Such a vain hope, she thought, discouraged. She tried not to let her disappointment show as Maggie gushed about Aullie’s bold color choices and expressive style. “I really like this one.” Troy pointed to a particularly dark piece Aullie had done. The black background was overlaid by different sizes of geometric shapes, all in dark shades of green and purple. “The way it tricks the eye and skips around, it’s really profound.” Aullie swigged the dregs of her fourth glass of champagne. Artists are such weird people, why do we always need to use such pretentious words to describe things? I really need to stop drinking, she thought. “Thanks,” she caught her slight slur and reigned it

in. “It was definitely a fun one to paint. That’s the most important thing for me, really. When you make it fun, it doesn’t feel like work, you know?” “Yeah. I’m so ready to start selling some actual art, so I can stop my stupid job waiting tables,” Maggie said. “I’m a waitress too! I totally feel the same way,” Aullie said. Maggie said something else. Troy laughed. But Aullie couldn’t hear or speak or even breathe. Standing in the corner, tucked back almost out of view of her exhibit, was Weston. She was completely sure of it. He hadn’t seen her, thank god. He stood there, a rocks glass of what looked to be scotch in his hands, talking to another man. Aullie had almost felt overdressed in her fancy

frock, but Weston almost looked ridiculous in a tailored tuxedo, considering that some of the people were just wearing nice jeans. The man beside him was equally overdressed, he even wore an impeccably tied bow tie. The conversation between the men looked heated and got hotter when Weston’s jaw clenched and he leaned over the shorter man with a predatory scowl. Aullie was surprised. Not only that he was there, considering her name only appeared on the show roster a few days ago, so he had no way of knowing she was there, but because his dress and his behavior were wildly out of place. Something was very wrong. The man in the bowtie gritted his teeth and glared back at Weston but said nothing.

Aullie drifted away from her acquaintances. Their shallow conversation didn’t matter to her, and she hoped the crowd would help keep her hidden as she moved closer to hopefully hear at least some of what Weston was saying. She hadn’t pinned him as the angry, intimidating type, but his body language was rigid and menacing and she wanted to know what was going on. She moved closer, closer, then stopped to pretend to admire a sculpture, so she didn’t look like a total creeper. Aullie had never really understood the huge craze about sculptures made from garbage, but that one, in particular, was kind of neat, lots of coffee filter flowers. Aullie walked backward, very slowly, pretending to just admire a wall of art from afar. Plus, all

Weston would see, if he looked, was a skinny girl with black hair. There were a lot of those, he wouldn’t necessarily know it was her. ‘This is crazy’, Aullie’s conscience nagged her. Her drunken mind won out, though and she continued her slow and potentially insane venture toward a man she shouldn’t want to see, just to hear what made him so angry. Surprisingly, she was close enough to hear their hushed tones. She considered a painting on the wall angled near them. It wasn’t particularly moving, but it wasn’t like it mattered. “You fucking bastard! You absolute imbecile!” Weston spat angrily. Aullie hadn’t heard him swear that way before and his accent somehow made it sound even meaner. “I gave you very specific instructions, and I want a very good reason why

you didn’t follow them.” “Well, uh…,” the man mumbled. Weston cut him off. “You know what? I don’t even want your stupid bloody excuses. Handle this, now, or I promise it will not turn out well for you.” The other man, an ugly, chubby man with closecropped dark hair and a hint of a Queens’s accent dropped his head in submission. “I’ll get it handled.” “You fuckin’ bloody well better,” Weston growled. Is this how he is when he’s working? Aullie thought, horrified. It probably took a decent amount of aggression and discipline to do the things he did, but damn, that was mean. Aullie walked away then, she’d heard enough. Weston had proven himself to be a liar and really,

she shouldn’t have even been surprised that he would be so two-faced. When she found Troy and Maggie again, Maggie exclaimed, “There you are!” “Yeah, sorry,” Aullie apologized. “Had to run to the bathroom real quick.” “Hey, when nature calls,” Maggie said with a shrug. Aullie gave her best fake laugh for the lame joke and they continued their tour. As they walked away from her exhibit, she glanced back one more time. Still no red stickers. Art was discussed, people were met, hands were shaken, and truthfully Aullie was exhausted. Not only from all the social contact but because she couldn’t stop looking for Weston.

Why was he there? Was this like that night at work, where he was going to confront her and manipulate her into another date? Truthfully, it seemed like some kind of weird coincidence, especially given his attire and the strangely aggressive conversation she had overheard. She was not only confused but obsessed. She wanted so badly for him not to see her, and almost equally badly for him to see her. Her conflicted emotions left her intensely paranoid and her peripheral vision was working overtime to make sure he didn’t sneak up on her. It was only nine-thirty and the show ran until eleven. ‘Damn all those crazy artsy night owls’, Aullie grumbled, hypocritically. This is going to be a long night.

Aullie was drunk. Too much free champagne had her mind foggy and she wandered around the gigantic maze of a showroom. The paintings, all the bright colors seemed to blur together and it was very overwhelming. She was looking for her new friends, but couldn’t find them anywhere. ‘Oh well’, Aullie thought, swigging from her sixth or seventh glass of bubbly. Wasn’t there something else she should be looking for? ‘Oh yeah’, she realized. Weston! She hadn’t seen her tuxedoed stalker since the strange incident with him earlier and figured he had probably gone home. It hadn’t really seemed

like he was there for the art anyway. So, what was he there for? Aullie truly had no ideas. She was growing bored with the show, sure there was plenty of art and expressions to contemplate and all that stuff, but between Gerald’s surprise kiss and Weston’s random appearance, Aullie was far off her game and exhausted. ‘I’m going home’, she decided. She was probably in no shape to be driving and she was sure apologetic little Gerald wouldn’t mind either driving her home or holding her paintings until the next day, so she wouldn’t have to pack them all up before the show was over. She just had to find him first. Slowly, Aullie swerved her way around another freestanding white wall and found herself back in

her own exhibit. Her jaw dropped. Every single one of her paintings, big and small, dark and bright, had a little red sticker next to it. Every painting had sold. Aullie’s befuddled mind tried to do the math, it was confusing because there were fourteen paintings that were each set to sell for different prices. Each one was over a hundred dollars, though, so Aullie was going to be walking out of there with over a thousand bucks. The breath leapt from her chest. It would be the first time her bank account would have a comma in it for the first time in she didn’t even know how long. That would help with her rent and more than made up for the night of work she missed that night. Most importantly though, she was making it as an artist! Admittedly it was a small start but even the greats

had to start somewhere, and she almost wanted to take it all out in cash and rub the bills in Eric’s piggy little face. Aullie couldn’t stop staring at the little red dots. She was so distracted that she jumped a little when Gerald approached her with a friendly pat on the back of her arm. “Jesus,” she said, putting a hand over her fluttering heart. “Sorry, you scared me.” “Distracted by the money, the fortune, and the fame?” Gerald asked, coyly. His face beamed with pride and he really was genuinely happy to have seen Aullie do so incredibly well, especially in a show that he was able to get her into. “I guess you could say that,” Aullie said, a prideful smile crept across her lips.

“You wanna know the crazy part?” Gerald asked, tone upbeat and excitable. “There’s a crazy part?” Aullie replied. “They were all bought by one guy. Some crazy rich collector. He paid above asking price on all of them, and insisted they offer you a permanent showcase in the gallery! The manager went totally nuts, he even paid all upfront in cash. I’ve met some eccentric collectors, but I’ve never seen anybody do that before.” Aullie’s excitement bubble popped and her stomach sank to her knees. She would bet all the money she just made that she knew exactly who bought the paintings. “It didn’t happen to be a tall-ish guy with blondeish hair, way overdressed in a fancy-ass tuxedo, did it?” Aullie asked, bitterly.

Gerald’s brows furrowed over his hipster frames. “Yeah, actually,” he said, sounding baffled. “How’d you know?” “He’s a…” What was the right word? He wasn’t an ex, really. He definitely wasn’t a friend. “He’s a problem I’ve been having,” she settled on. “Oh,” said Gerald, looking confused. “Well, either way, you got paid. And you’ve got a spot. So, you better ramp up that original work, get some more paintings in here, I think they were talking about giving you two full walls!” All her passionate, artistic dreams were being fulfilled, and Aullie couldn’t be any more pissed. Her fists clenched at her sides, a scowl twisted her made-up face and her drunken haze disappeared as a surge of angry adrenaline cleared her mind. “Is the guy still here?”

“Um, I don’t really know for sure,” Gerald replied. He said something else, but Aullie didn’t hear it and it didn’t matter. Weston was staring right at her. Not even twenty feet away, he stood there all overdressed; exuding confidence and power. A tumbler of scotch was in his hand, but his eyes were clear and he looked sober. He probably would’ve looked incredibly sexy if Aullie wasn’t so damn angry. Weston smiled at her. Aullie glared him down. He remained still as she stormed toward him, feeling as though flames were shooting from her ears. “What the hell is wrong with you?” she demanded, probably a little too loud and angry for the quieter,

classy event but in that moment, she couldn’t care less. “Well, it’s nice to see you too, Aullie,” his smooth British voice purred, that infuriating smile still curling his lips. Aullie had never wanted to smack someone so bad in her life. “Why would you buy all my paintings? What are they, just gifts for your other girlfriends?” “Gifts? For other girlfriends? God, no, Aullie I’m not like that,” he explained. “I tried to tell you when I came to your apartment, but you slammed the door in my face. I called a few times but you had me blocked, so I figured I would respect your space. But what you saw isn’t what you thought it was.” “Oh, so you weren’t out on an early date with some beautiful, curvaceous blonde? Her hand wasn’t on

your knee, yours wasn’t on her forearm?” Weston shook his head, looking exasperated. “Technically, yes, most of those things are true but it wasn’t some hot date. The woman you saw me with, who would love to hear those lovely compliments you gave her, is my cousin.” “Wh-What?” Aullie stuttered. She suddenly felt like the stupidest person on Earth. She had thrown away the person who was bringing out something new, something better, in her because he was out with his cousin? All she had to do was let him say a few words that day on her pathetic little excuse for a porch or answered one single phone call. “Yes. Her name’s Hayley, we’ve been very close since we were young, so I could see how our physical intimacy may have come off the wrong way. I was trying to comfort her, she recently lost

her husband.” “Oh,” Aullie said, her insides awash with shame and guilt. “And you left her to come to my apartment? God, I just feel awful…” “Hey,” Weston said with a warm smile. “It’s ok. She was understanding and I did go back and spend the rest of the afternoon with her, it’s really ok.” “How’d she lose her husband?” “He was shot,” Weston said, suddenly grim. “Oh, my god!” Aullie exclaimed. “By who? Do they know?” “Nope, no idea.” Weston’s sudden caginess caught Aullie off guard and made her suspicious but it seemed best not to push it. She’d seen how mean he could get earlier.

“So, why are you even here? How did you find out I was showing?” “I didn’t actually,” he admitted. “I was here for a meeting with a friend and seeing you was just a bonus. I recognized some of your paintings and figured if I couldn’t have you, I could at least have part of you. I know how much it all means to you and I wanted to make sure you got a guaranteed space to pursue your dreams.” “So, you used your rich man pull to sell out my exhibit and get me a spot? You really pity me that much?” Aullie said, indignantly. She couldn’t believe him. “Look Aullie, me being rich has nothing to do with it. You’re talented, I’m not even the only one who bid on your works, I swear. I just made sure to outbid them,” he said with a coy smile.

Well, she thought. At least the other bids were there. If he’s telling the truth. “I really want to see you succeed,” he said. “I mean that.” “I... appreciate that,” Aullie said, not sure what else there was to say. Things were awkward between them. She had overreacted and here he was anyway, trying to help her live the life she wanted to live. She was usually pretty resistant to the idea of a knight in shining armor, she had never wanted to be a damsel in distress. But there he was, in all his shining glory. “I don’t like to depend on men,” Aullie blurted, suddenly, breaking the silence and startling them both.

“You’re not depending on me, I’m simply an interested collector with loud opinions. Plus, the gallery owner is a woman, and you all seem to have a thing for these British accents,” he said with a wink. “It definitely doesn’t hurt,” Aullie agreed. “You could probably have any woman you wanted.” “Actually,” he said, “I can’t.” “What do you mean?” “Well, you see, the only woman I want, blocked my number. I can’t seem to get ahold of her to ask her out again.” With that, Aullie blushed. Her behavior was embarrassing and she just had such a hard time believing he wanted her that badly. “Well, he might have bought enough of her art to

warrant an un-blocking,” she said, with an amused shrug. “You think so?” he asked, beaming. “Yeah,” she said, keeping her eyes low. “I do.” With a gentle hand, he brought Aullie’s chin up, forcing her to look into his golden eyes and she felt as though she were falling into them. He was just so beautiful, not only on the outside but the inside as well. They may have their differences, but it seemed like a stupid choice to keep running from someone who so badly wanted to support her and help her make her dreams come true. When he kissed her, gently, she kissed him back hard. The same electricity that had crackled between them before, was back and stronger than

ever. Aullie was finally ready to give in to the gorgeous, mysterious, confusing man and see where the sparks between them could really go. When they broke apart, Weston kept his face close to hers and his arms around her waist, whispering in her ear, “You look amazing in that dress by the way.” “Thank you,” she giggle-whispered. “You have no idea how beautiful you are,” he said, beaming down at her. There were smudged traces of Aullie’s dark lipstick on his mouth and he didn’t seem to have any motivation to wipe them away. It’s almost like I’ve claimed him, she thought. It was kind of sexy, knowing that this man wanted to be hers, and wanted everyone else to know it too.

Aullie realized in that one, beautiful moment that she was ready. She was ready to see what it meant to fall in love.

Rich in Love- Dirty Money Part 4 By Michelle Love

The air was freezing as she went out the door on Weston’s arm. Her nose automatically crinkled when the air hit it. She snuggled deep into his side as he pulled her in close, wrapping his arm around her. “You’ve had a bit to drink, haven’t you?” he asked her as he led her to his Aston Martin. She nodded as she eyed the car. The ostentatious vehicle which had triggered such a bad reaction from her at the beginning of what would’ve been their second date. “You drove that one, did you?” “I did and you will get into the damn car and do whatever you have to do to make this work. I have money, deal with it!” He opened the door for her and helped her to slide into the passenger seat. “By the way, you look fantastic in this car. And you

could look at it as you would any work of art. A lot of care and planning went into this awesome machine. You, as an artist, should admire such a thing.” She sat back and put on her seatbelt as his words sank into her tenacious head. Wealth was a thing she’d grown to hate. Distrust, doubt, and fear filled her when she thought about her father. The first man to ever leave her, and he left her and her poor mother, high and dry. She had carried his last name. His name was on her birth certificate. Charles Worhl was her father in name only. Once, what seemed so long ago, he’d been more of a father to her. She’d thought her parents loved one another. Aullie wondered how someone could suddenly change the love in their heart so quickly. She also wondered if

she could’ve inherited that terrible trait from her father. She had to admit to herself that she’d never let anyone get close enough to hurt her. Keeping men at a distance was a dance she was good at. Until Weston came along, that is. Where he was concerned, she was nearly defenseless against the chemistry which surrounded them. As Weston got into the driver’s seat, she leaned her head on the headrest and gazed at him. He was one beautiful man. A real Adonis. And he wanted her. He wanted her for more than just sex. He really wanted her. But did Aulora Greene, really Worhl, even know who she was? “I’m going to grab us something to eat then take you home,” he let her know, using a tone that

inferred he wasn’t asking, he was telling her what he was going to do. No ire ran through her. No incensed emotion pounded at her brain, telling her not to let him tell her what he was going to do. Instead, she felt taken care of and mumbled, “Okay.” She watched a smile move over his plump and recently kissed lips and one found her lips too. She nibbled on her lower lip, recalling the kiss that went from sweet to intense in record time. His hand moved over her upper thigh as he pulled out of the parking garage. “I suppose you’re pretty excited about having a place to permanently sell your art, Aulora.” His hand drifted back and forth over her dress covered thigh, making little blasts of heat tap at her inner depths. When a red light had him stopping the car, she

leaned forward. Brazenly, she took his handsome face in her hands and kissed him again with warmth and a promise of things to come, later. She eyed him when their mouths parted as the car behind them blasted its horn when the light turned to green. Neither seemed to care too much. Weston shook his head to clear it, then stepped on the gas. “Aulora, can I take you to my place for the night?” “I hoped you would.” She ran her hand over his broad shoulder then down to his bicep that bulged, straining the black material of his tux. “Weston, why the tux? You’re a bit over-dressed for such an art exhibit.” “I told you, I wasn’t there for that. I had another occasion I’d been at where this attire was expected.” His fingertip trailed over her exposed

collarbone, making her shiver with the idea of that finger finding every part of her body and soon. “Care to elaborate?” she asked him as she took his hand and placed his finger in her mouth where she gently sucked it while pulling it back and forth. When he moaned a bit, she moved her eyes from his gorgeous face to watch the rise in his trousers. It made her feel like a sexual goddess. Something she’d never experienced prior to that night. “A wedding. A small family thing. My uncle married his fourth wife. I had to go date-free since you refused to talk to me. It would’ve been nice to have you there with me. I know your aversion to money, though. Maybe it wouldn’t have been a very good thing to take you to, anyway.” “Probably not.” She pulled his wet finger out of her mouth and moved it to stroke the flesh between

her breasts. “Aulora, how much did you have to drink, peach?” “I lost count.” She pulled his hand back up and ran her tongue over his palm. “Aulora!” He pulled to the side of the busy street and looked her over. “This isn’t like you.” She nodded. “You’re right, it’s not. I want to do this, Weston. I want to do it all. I don’t want to scare you off. I really don’t. But I want you. I want all of you. Every last bit. I want to taste every nook and cranny. I want to know your gorgeous body, intimately and I want you to know mine. I want to get in your head and find out what makes you tick.” He stared at her in disbelief. Could she really have changed so very much since he’d seen her last? Could she really want to give them a shot?

“Aulora, if you stay with me tonight, there will be nothing but cuddles and maybe a bit of talking. Then off to bed, you’ll go to the guest room while I go to sleep in mine. Tomorrow, when you’re sober, we’ll see if you still feel so free.” He gave her a firm look and moved his hand back to the steering wheel. “Okay,” she said with a simple statement. “I can wait. And I’ll still have the same thing on my mind. Making this work. Really giving this a try. I’ve never even contemplated doing this with anyone before.” “You’re a virgin?” he gasped as he looked her over. A laugh erupted from her. “No! No, of course not. I mean a relationship. God, you’re funny, West.” “West?” he asked as he pulled back onto the road.

“Yeah, you call me a name no one else does. I want to have a name I can call you. And you’ve called me peach twice.” “You recall how many times I’ve done that?” he asked as he smiled with the thought. “I pretty much recall every word you’ve said to me,” she said then put her hand over her mouth. “Damn! It seems champagne is a lot like truth serum.” “With you, it seems to be. I’ll remember that for the future when I need to get something out of you,” he said with a chuckle. “The future,” she muttered to herself. “I’ve never had a future with anyone. It’s weird. But a good weird. West, are you sure about this? I mean, I’m a poor, little, art student with an obvious penchant to be introverted and kind of closed off most of the

time. And you, well, you’re cool, sexy, smart, funny, and most likely great at having sex. I’m not saying I’m bad at it but I can just tell that you’re great at it. I’m sure to disappoint you.” “You won’t. And I don’t want you to sell yourself short about anything. You see yourself one way and I see you in this light. When I look at you, I see a gorgeous, yet she’s unaware of the fact, young woman with a talent that’s sure to see her make her dreams come true. If she can let the self-doubt go and see herself for who she truly is.” “What am I, truly, West?” Her steely eyes bore into him as she thought he might have the answer she’d been looking for. He took her hand as another red light had him stopping. His eyes held hers as he said, “You are a rare person, my little peach. You have the light of

the world inside of you, fighting to get out and show you what it can do. Trust in yourself. There’s more to you than you can even comprehend. I see it. I see it right there, shining in your eyes. And I want to see it out in the open one day very soon. I want to see that light fill you and take you over. It will take you to heights you never knew of before. And I want to be there for every step of your amazing journey, Aulora.” She breathed in and held the breath as she looked into his golden eyes. “Are you some kind of an angel, sent to help me, Weston Calloway?” “I think that about you, Aulora.” The way their eyes held told them both something magic could happen if they’d only allow it to.

Wearing one of Weston’s T-shirts, Aulora sat on the floor of the guestroom in the Upstate New York mansion Weston called his home. A piece of apple pie lay in a white Styrofoam box in front of her and she poised her plastic fork over it to take the first bite of it. Dinner had been a cheeseburger and fries that she’d scarfed down while sipping on a chocolate shake as they watched some movie on the large flat screen in the giant bedroom. She’d paid little attention to it as she and Weston joked and chatted lightly as they ate the food he’d bought just before they got to his place. Aullie tried not to get her panties in a wad over the many cars there were when they pulled into the garage. Mercedes, Porches, BMW’s were parked right

alongside the beat up, orange bug he’d first picked her up in. She’d told herself it wasn’t his fault he was born into wealth and his father actually loved him. Unlike hers. It wasn’t his fault that the entry floor was made out of marble and the giant staircase was made out of shiny mahogany wood. So similar to where she’d grown up. A pain ran through her heart when she went into the bathroom attached to the guest room he’d put her in when he gave her the T-shirt and told her to change while he went to change too and that he’d join her in the guest room shortly. The Italian tile that was used in the bathroom was the same tile that was used in her parents’ bathroom back in the mansion they’d lived in before her father sent them to live in a small apartment in Queens.

She choked back the lump that had risen in her throat and looked at her reflection. “It’s not West’s fault the same tile has been used in the bathroom of the guest room he decided to put you in, Aullie. Get over yourself. Yes, you had money once. More money than you knew what to do with. But that’s gone now and Weston Calloway is not to blame for that. Charles Wohrl is.” She’d washed the heavy makeup off her face and brushed her hair out then went back into the bedroom that was larger than her entire studio apartment. There she found Weston, wearing a Tshirt that matched the one he’d given her to wear and a thin set of pajama pants. His feet were bare and even they were perfect. She’d pranced up to where he’d made a carpet picnic and sat, Indian style, next to him. He’d

turned on the television and put on some movie, she paid no attention to. “I think you’ll like the burger. They use real, one hundred percent pure beef.” He placed the burger on top of the brown paper bag it had come in and emptied the container of fries on the opposite side. “Ketchup?” She nodded and before she knew it, they’d eaten everything up, except the one slice of pie he’d bought for them to share. Even though it was a million-dollar mansion they were in, it felt like an intimate place where money didn’t matter. Their plastic forks collided when they both went for the pie at the same time. They laughed and had a small fork fight before he let her win. She stabbed the first bite then held it to his lips. “You get this bite.”

His golden eyes sparkled as he opened his mouth and took the bite she’d offered him. Then he stabbed the next bite and fed it to her. Bite by bite, they fed one another until there was no more pie and no longer was he worried that alcohol was ruling over Aulora’s brain. Pushing her shoulders, gently, he eased her to lie back on the soft carpet. Brushing her raven hair back, he gazed at her as she did him. “You’re beautiful.” He kissed her shoulder after he pushed the T-shirt away from it. “As are you,” she whispered as she ran her hands over his shoulders and then down his arms. His lips were warm upon her skin, her body was filling with desire, the playfulness was long gone and a heat was beginning to creep into places it hadn’t been before. As he kissed trails over her skin, up her shoulder

to her neck, his hands moved over her body, caressing her with a softness she’d never known. He was great at that. Better than anyone else had ever been. She knew he’d be great at sex. And she was less worried about how she’d be at it with him. When his lips pressed against her ear, she felt the warmth as he whispered, “Can you feel it, Aulora?” Her heart was beating in a way it never had before. It felt different. Not rushed. Not heated so much there was no room to think. It was different than anything she’d felt before. “I feel more than I have with anyone else.” “Me too. And I want this to be special. So, you’ll understand when I don’t take you, entirely this first time?” His words stopped her and she pulled him

to look at her. “West, why are you so set on waiting to do this?” she asked him as she really had no clue. The way his hand moved over her cheek as he looked deeply into her eyes made her feel good, and dare she think it, loved? “I want you to know you’re special. I want you and I both to know that there’s real love between us when we fully give ourselves to the other one. I want you to be certain, Aulora. If we are intimate, I won’t let you run away from me again. That space I’ve been affording you will not exist any longer.” His words should frighten her, she knew they should. That bit of dominating nature she’d witnessed between him and the other man at the museum moved through her memory. The man who hovered over her was sweet, endearing, and

honest. But he could also be dominating. Could she accept that? “Perhaps we should get to know more about each other.” He smiled and pulled her up. They sat alongside each other, facing each other as their hands still moved over the other’s body. Arms, legs, stomachs. “Ask me anything you want to.” She dipped her head, shyly. “I saw you talking to a man earlier this evening.” The look of surprise on his face was quickly followed by a frown. “You saw me and didn’t say hello?” She nodded. “Anyway, like I said, I saw you talking to a man. I overheard some of what you said to him. You were mean to him, West. Is

dominance a thing you’re known for?” “Mean? To Him? Oh, peach if you only knew. That man is a petulance to society. He was given a job to do. One, I’m not at liberty to discuss. With people like him, you have to be dominating or they will run all over you. It’s kind of an act. One I won’t be doing with you.” His finger trailed lightly over her lips. “Never with you. I see you as my equal. In all ways.” She breathed out a sigh of relief but wondered if she should believe him. Her father had been dominating. He took care of her and her mother. He took such complete care of them it was a struggle when he left them so abruptly. “I don’t want you to take care of me.” “Then I won’t.”

“You already kind of do.” “Perhaps you’re confusing taking care of with caring for you.” Was she confusing the two? Was she being foolish? Was she going to really be able to give herself so completely to the man who sat, facing her, stroking her with deft fingers that told her they alone could bring intense pleasure to her the likes of which she’d never known? But sex with him would mean she was giving up her independence, in a way. If she ran away from him again, he wouldn’t exactly let her go. “Are there circumstances you’d accept if I found it necessary to end this thing between us?” she asked then thought about it and added, “After we have sex.”

He looked at her and seemed to be calculating his words. Finally, he said, “I’m sure there would be. I’m not saying I can get away with anything. I am saying you’ll need to talk and let me talk before you go jumping to conclusions and hauling ass like you’ve been doing.” “And if the reason is viable, then you will let me end things without a huge deal being made? You won’t come to where I’m working to fight with me over the decision?” With a shake of his head, he said, “No. I wouldn’t need to. You see, you’d have to talk to me first. Explain what it is that upset you. Then you’d give me a chance to explain things to you. Tell you my side of things. Get it?” “You want me to totally invest myself in you,” she said as she weighed his words.

“Yes.” He cupped her chin in his hands. “I’ll do the same for you, peach.” “Like a marriage of sorts,” she mused as she looked off to one side. He smiled as he leaned in and kissed her, softly and sweetly. “Of sorts.” She didn’t know what to say. That was similar to the arrangement her parents had had. And she wanted nothing like what they had. But she ventured further. “Would a real marriage ever be a thing that could be considered, in the future? You know, is it against your family’s customs to marry someone of my poor financial stature?” “Real marriage?” he asked her with a frown.

“What’s in a piece of paper, peach?” Her heart sank as she recalled her father saying something much along those same lines to her mother. She nearly got up and ran right then. But something made her sit tight. She had to know more.

He could read her better, now that he’d known her longer and seen how quick to run she was. His hand moved over hers as she looked a bit like a rabbit who was about to bolt. Weston knew she had no way to get anywhere. She was his for the night, whether she liked it or not. The marriage thing seemed to have set her off and he quickly moved that topic off to one side. Marriage was huge to a person of great wealth. There were prenuptial agreements to be made and lawyers to be met with. A real nightmare. No romance to it at all. No. Marriage was a thing he wasn’t the least bit interested in. But a relationship was. A committed relationship was what he wanted with Aulora. And he would do what he had to, in order to get her to make a commitment to

him. His hands moved over her shoulders and he drew her in close. “How about I show you a bit of what a relationship would be like with me?” She nodded and asked, “First, is marriage really a thing you’re against?” “Against, no. Just not keen on. Paperwork isn’t sexy or romantic. It’s cumbersome and boring. I want you and I to have a romance, peach. A real romance.” “Most romances either end in tragedy or marriage, eventually,” she said as she watched his reaction. “Some marriages can be considered tragic, don’t you agree?” He stood and took her hand, pulling her up too.

She had no idea what to say to him. He was showing her the typical rich guy signs. Let’s mess around and play at the commitment game but not really invest entirely in it. But her curiosity had been piqued. Romance, even a failed one, could be fulfilling and help her art career. Great love and even great heartache could lead to great paintings that might help her further a career that was just beginning to bud. She let him lead her to the bed. A dark blue comforter that looked as if it was filled with goose down feathers, covered the king-sized bed. Not two but six fluffy pillows were covered in a pale blue silk material. It told her the sheets under the blanket would be the same. She’d slept on silk sheets before. She’d had the

finest of everything, once upon a time. And those memories were flooding back to her as he pulled the blanket back, revealing the same pale blue sheets she knew would be there. “Care to lie down, Aulora?” he asked her as he pulled his shirt off, revealing the ladder of abs she knew he’d been hiding. She could merely nod as she couldn’t take her eyes off his tanned and toned skin. It flowed over his stomach and chest like a satin. Before she took her place on the bed, she let her hand drift over his midsection. “Tight.” “Yes, they are,” he agreed. “Now, perhaps you’d allow me to see what’s tight on you.” Her breath hitched as she looked at him with wild eyes. “Weston, if I let you do this, does it mean…”

His fingers touched her lips, stopping her. “No. It doesn’t. I won’t hold you to a thing until I take you. Once I take you, Aulora, I will consider you to be mine. In all ways. I want you to understand that, completely.” She shuddered at how that sounded. His, completely. So, she asked, “And you will be mine, completely?” He nodded and her heart dropped a beat. He’d become hers. The wealthy, gorgeous man who stood before her would belong to her. Yeah, she could see that rocking her world! The way his chest and abs felt under her palms gave her so many inspirations about paintings and even sculptures that she knew there would be some good to come out of this thing he wanted. And she had to admit that she wanted it too.

“Yes,” came out of her mouth without her knowing it was on its way out. A gleam in his eyes made her smile. “Yes?” he asked her. “You mean yes, you want to commit to me?” She nodded. “I do.” She moved her arms up to wrap around his neck. “I’ve never felt this way before, Weston. I love you. I know I do. I don’t want to wait. I want this just as much as you do. Maybe even more. I want to commit to you, Weston Calloway.” “Wait,” he said as he pulled her arms off his neck and held her hands. “Say it again, Aulora.” “What?” she asked with a tantalizing smile. “I want to commit to you?” He pulled her in tight and pressed his forehead to

hers. “No. The other thing.” “I’ve never felt this way before?” she asked with a grin. She knew what he wanted to hear again, she was just toying with him. “The other thing,” he said, and then gave her ass a smack. “Oh! You must mean when I said, I love you.” He sighed and said, “Yes, that’s what I wanted to hear come out of your sweet mouth. And I love you, Aulora. I think I always have since the moment I first saw you.” She stared at him, unable to really believe he meant the words which had just fallen off his tongue. “Don’t lie to me, please, West.” “Lie to you?” he asked her as he slid into the bed

next to her and ran his hand through her silky dark hair. “I do love you, Aulora. I do.” She blinked twice and relaxed a bit as his hand, moving through her hair, made her tension melt away. “Weston, will you make me yours tonight?” “Not tonight, peach. You see, I want not an ounce of alcohol in your system. I want you to make the real decision when you’re one hundred percent sober. A thing you’re not right now, even though you may think you are.” “Noble to a fault, aren’t you?” she asked him then kissed the tip of his nose. A straight nose, a powerful looking nose. Everything about the man was regal, majestic even. And he wanted them to

be exclusive. “I am,” he told her as his hand moved to caress her cheek. “And you are gorgeous. Resisting the temptation to be intimate with you is taxing. But I will handle myself, appropriately.” “Too bad,” she moaned as she moved her body closer to his and moved in to kiss him. She was a bit surprised when he let her kiss him, using her tongue to navigate the recesses of his warm mouth. His arms enveloped her and she settled into his wide chest, her breasts mashed against his hard pecs. Aulora felt his hands move down her back as the kiss grew. All the way down they went until he had her ass cupped in his large hands. He squeezed it, making her moan with how right it all felt.

She mused in her mind about the fact she was falling, much like her mother did, for a man who could buy and sell people. She was accepting the same damn thing her mother had accepted from her father. In the end, her mother was left out in the cold, with a teenage daughter to support. But the way his mouth felt as it moved with hers was amazing. A thing she’d never encountered before. The way his body capitulated to hers and hers to his was beyond anything she’d ever imagined. He too was feeling the difference in being with her and any of the other women he’d ever been with. His mind was a flurry of ‘what if’s’. Aulora may well be the one who could break his heart, entirely. And his heart had been broken before. It had been nearly destroyed once.

Weston had been young when it had happened. But the scar was still there, he supposed it would always be there. His affection for her grew with each passing moment and before either of them realized it, they were all over one another, grinding into each other’s sensual places, moaning with near abandonment. Weston made her release his mouth and he moved to kiss down her neck. Her nails dug into his biceps where she tightly gripped him. Her feet ran up and down his legs and she was effectively pulling his pajama bottoms down. Only their underwear separated them from actual penetration. Her T-shirt was keeping her soft tits away from him and he couldn’t stand it any longer and pulled it off her, stopping to look at her perfectly plump

and pert breasts, he bit his lip then leaned in and took one of them in his mouth. She made a wonderful sound as he suckled her. Her hands ran up and down his back as she arched up to him. She needed him, wanted him, but he had to make her wait. He had to make her ache for him. He had to make her understand where it was she belonged. As his mouth left her tit, his hands moved to play with them as he kissed his way down her stomach. His tongue dipped into her belly button and then he ventured lower. “With my intimate kiss, you will better understand how good I can make you feel, peach.” Her hands fisted the silky sheets as she readied herself to feel his mouth on her in an area that was already pulsing for more attention. “You’re making

me feel very good right now. But to feel you there would be the cherry on top of this very tasty cake, baby. Do with me what you want. I am yours for the taking.” His smile was felt on her throbbing clit then his tongue ran over it, making her entire body quiver with delight. “Mine,” he whispered then he grabbed her ass and pulled her up. Loudly, she moaned as he kissed her even better there than he had her mouth. “Yes,” was all she could say, over and over again until she was screaming, “West! West!” His kiss didn’t stop as her body convulsed with a thousand waves of complete and utter pleasure. His tongue went inside of her, tongue fucking her into a frenzied state. Her breathing was harsh, her body was covered in

sweat and she was fantastically high from the way he treated her body. And now she wanted him to know what her intimate kiss felt like. When he came up for air, she turned the tables on him. Quickly, she moved and had him on his back before he was fully aware of just what it was she was about to do. He saw her dark hair covering his stomach as she ran her tongue down his stomach and pushed his underwear off his swollen appendage. “Aulora, you don’t have to…” A groan interrupted his words as her mouth, hot and wet, took his cock into it. His head fell back and he could think no more. Up and down she went, her hands kept his long shaft covered once her mouth left it. Her head bobbed and he couldn’t stop the groaning he’d started

when her mouth first touched him. He was no stranger to sex. He’d had plenty of it. But none like what he and she were experiencing. He’d known it when he first saw her. He’d known there was something special about her. Something that would defy explanation. And he was right. Her mouth moved in a perfect rhythm and he was about to explode. He pulled at her to stop, so he wouldn’t come in her mouth but she protested and moaned, making him unable to keep it in any longer. He jerked and shot his load down her throat, all the while she moaned and continued to stroke him. The sounds that came from him were harsh and animal-like. He was floating on air when her mouth finally left him. All he could do was try to catch his breath as she climbed up his body and

laid half her body on his. He wrapped one arm around her, kissed the top of her head and whispered, “I so love you, Aulora.” “And I love you, Weston. Can we go to sleep now?” “We can,” he told her and it took no time for them both to fall fast asleep.

Aullie woke with her body aching from head to toe. The previous night’s activities had been a real workout for her. And the morning was the start of a new beginning for her and Weston. Or so she thought, anyway. As she rolled over, she found he was gone. He’d left her as she slept and she found it off-putting that he’d do such a cold thing. Her dreams had been filled with him. And her body was already prepared for what she thought would be the whole act. No more foreplay, she was ready for the whole enchilada. When she sat up, rubbing her eyes as she did, she found her cell on the nightstand and picked it up. A text was waiting for her from him. She swiped the screen to read it. -Went to grab some breakfast,

the staff is off this weekend. Shower and put on the clothes I left for you in the bathroomGetting out of bed, she made her way to the bathroom. She’d hoped they’d shower together that morning after making love and cementing their relationship. She giggled as she looked in the mirror and saw his marks all over her creamy skin. She traced the marks with her finger and felt the way he’d made her feel when he had made them. Aullie looked at the vanity and found a fresh toothbrush and toothpaste waiting for her there. As she brushed her teeth, she saw clothes hanging from a hook on the back of the bathroom door. A deep blue dress and blue lingerie to match were there. Along with a set of shiny black pumps with six-inch spiked heels. She rinsed her mouth and

went to see what was in the little bag that was hanging from the top of the hanger and found a black box inside. When she opened the box, she found a gorgeous necklace and earring set with sapphires and diamonds dripping off them. She took in a breath as she looked at the beautiful set. And there it was, the disgust she felt for herself as she drooled over the expensive things he’d left for her. His gifts to her for a night of pleasure. His purchase of her flesh. She went to the toilet where she gagged and dry heaved until she was spent. What was she allowing herself to turn into? A money hungry whore? Or a foolish woman who believed love could see them through all things? Either way, she wasn’t being true to who she really was. She turned the shower on to wash away the

night and filled her hand with expensive shampoo. An expensive salon brand that she’d used when she had money. The smell of it brought back the old days. The days when she didn’t have to count pennies or worry over rent and other bills. Days when she was driven around by Dustin, the family’s driver. Days when her father still loved her, and her mother. She wondered what had happened. Her mother had never really explained. She’d told her that her father wanted them to move out and so they did. She later said, when Aullie asked why he wasn’t coming to visit, that he wanted to be left alone to live his life. Aullie had always thought they were the most important part of his life. But it seemed they weren’t. Even though he’d lavished gifts upon them

both and made them feel as if they were special. It was all a lie. Her father had the money to give them those things. It wasn’t a sacrifice to him at all to bestow the things on them that he did. And it was no sacrifice for Weston to give her the things he had, either. The dress was from a designer she’d known before. It most likely cost somewhere in the neighborhood of six hundred to a thousand dollars. A drop in the bucket for Weston. The shoes were easily worth seven hundred dollars and the jewelry was in the thousands. And all for one simple night. What would he try to give her if and when she really did commit to him? A house? A car? The moon? She rinsed out the shampoo and put a dollop of

conditioner into her palm. It was thicker than what she could afford and she knew her hair would look a thousand times better after using the products. She’d stroll out of that bathroom looking just as regal as Weston did. But it would be temporary, just like before. It would be fake and unreal, just like before. What was she doing? After rinsing her hair and the soap off her body, she turned off the water and got out of the shower with so many jets that it would boggle the mind of someone who’d never seen so many before. But she had and she knew it was one of the many customs that were built in when making mansions. She dried off and looked under the cabinet of the vanity to see if there was a blow dryer. There were several styling tools, a flat iron, a curling iron, and

a styling wand. And then she saw a black box and her name was written across the top of it in white marker. “What the hell?” she asked herself as she pulled it out. When she opened it, she found it was filled with very expensive makeup and in her shade as well. “What was he thinking? Did he always know he’d get me here someday? Should I be running?” A quick knock, three light taps and then she heard him say, “Peach, did you find everything?” Wrapping the towel around her to cover herself, she threw the door open. “Weston! How in the world did you know I’d be here?” She poked him in the chest. A chest covered in a soft sweater made out of cashmere in the color of vanilla ice cream. His dark blue slacks matched the color of her dress and she found herself going light headed.

Was she to be the Barbie to his Ken? His smile was genuine as he said, “I just did. Call me psychic, if you will.” “How about psychotic?” she replied with a high tone to her voice. “This is more than highly unusual. This is bordering, no this is not bordering…, this is what a stalker would do. Who goes out and buys things for a person they’re not even talking to most of the time?” “I knew you’d come around.” He reached out and pulled her into his arms. She knew she should protest but he held her in a way that took her mind to other places. His lips pressed against hers and the fight in her was extinguished, immediately. How could he make a complete change in her so damn quickly?

When he ended the kiss, he rested his forehead to hers. “I want to take you out today. A real date with flowers and candy. I’ve made some great plans for you and I. And I wanted you to feel comfortable, so I bought you clothes to make you feel like you fit in because you do.” “May I ask where it is you’re taking me?” she asked as she ran her fingers over the soft material of his sweater. “To the club, I’m a member of. I’d like to introduce you to my family and friends. I want them all to know you’re my girl. You are my girl, aren’t you?” One small kiss ended his sentence and melted her heart. “West, you know that’s something we should talk about before you go announcing anything…” “I thought we already had talked about it last night.

Are you going to tell me that you’ve changed your mind?” His hold on her tightened as if he wasn’t going to let her go if she did say it was all just drunk talk. “In the light of day, I can see how the way you live will affect me. I don’t think it’s a good idea…” “I love you. Do you love me?” His question weighed heavily on her. In the end, she had to admit, “I do love you. But I’m afraid of how this will end.” “Don’t worry about the damn future. Think about now and what we mean to one another. Don’t stop this for what might happen. I’m not about to love you and know you love me and just keep letting things happen the way they have been. So, what do you say, Aulora? Would you like to be my girl?”

“Can I still be me, if that happens? Can I be the person I’ve always been?” “I’d have it no other way. I’m not trying to change you in any way. You’re amazing! Why would I even want to change you?” “The clothes, the jewels,” she said. “Only to make you feel at ease when I take you places where things like that matter. Other than that, I love the casual way you dress. I never want you to feel out of place. I care about how you feel, peach. So, for today, please wear what I bought for you, so I can introduce you to the people who are special to me. I’ve talked so much about you. They’ve been itching to meet you. And you could make some new fans of your art. Now, wouldn’t that be lovely?” It would, she thought. It’s rich people who buy art,

after all. And it’s not as if she’d never hobnobbed with the super-rich before. She knew how to act at the expensive clubs they all belonged to. Why not go for it? Weston was the person who brought out more in her where her art was concerned, anyway. Why not let him help her to become the best artist and person she could? “I’ll be your girl, Weston. That sounds pretty amazing to me.” “And I’m your guy, Aulora Greene.”

Glitz, glamor, and flash were everywhere once they were inside the prestigious club, Weston and his family belonged to. At times, she felt as if she was a show pony when he introduced her to people. Aulora knew they were looking at her bone structure to determine if she came from good stock. That’s what wealthy people did, they determined things about people based on their appearances. But it was her art that reeled them all in. “Oh, my!” an older woman, West had introduced her to, by the name of Emily Snodgrass, proclaimed in surprise when he told her Aulora Green was an artist with her own collection at one of the most prestigious galleries in New York state. “The entire state?” she asked.

Weston nodded and Aulora blushed a bit as he went on to tell the woman more about her than she was used to hearing herself talked about. “She’s already sold an entire collection and she hasn’t even graduated yet. I dare say, she’s destined for greatness, my little peach.” “And where did you find such a treasure, Weston?” Emily Snodgrass asked, sending a frown over Aulora’s beautifully made-up face. A dingy pub isn’t a thing an upper-class citizen is supposed to work at. But she found herself staring up at Weston with adoration as he said, “A pub on the outskirts of Queens is where I found my heart. Being an artist, she’s taken the role to heart and took a modest job and flat to help her gain the insight she needs to become a great artist. You know, the pains and tribulations that all great art is

created from.” It was kind of true, after all! “So, intelligent and how true,” Emily Snodgrass replied with a wide smile. “You’ve either made your parents very proud or they’re very disappointed right now. I know how parents can be. When I went to finishing school, and came out with the wild idea that I wanted to be a reporter, I was met with criticism. Unfortunately, I caved into it and went on to become the wife of Seville Snodgrass the Fourth, instead of pursuing a path my parents deemed unfit for my station in life.” “Pity,” Weston said and looked at Aulora with a wide smile on his handsome face. “My Aulora would walk through fire to get where she needs to get in the art world. Isn’t that right, Aulora?” She nodded and watched a tray of alcoholic

beverages pass by. “My mother is proud of me. My father, not so much.” How she wanted to reach out and grab a glass of numbing juice but Weston wanted no alcohol to pass through her lips, lest she would get no taste of him on that day. And she wanted a taste of him more than she’d ever wanted anything! The day passed by and she managed to keep her cool and make new acquaintances. With so many promises to stop by the gallery to view and perhaps make purchases of her work, she knew she was going to need to get to work ASAP and with Weston as her muse, she was pretty sure things were beginning to look up for her. The ride in his Mercedes as they went back to his place, had her dreamily looking out the window at the darkening sky. Perhaps she could make her own

wealth one day as a real artist. Maybe she could make it all happen for herself. She glanced at Weston as he took her hand and kissed it. “Penny for your thoughts.” “I was just thinking about things. Thank you, West. I think you might be my golden ticket.” His smile made her heart flutter and she found herself smiling too. He lifted her hand once more and turned it over, leaving a trail of kisses over her palm. “When we get home, I want to get you out of that pretty dress and into my arms. What do you think about that?” With a shiver of pure lust, she said, “I think I want to kiss you all over and I’d love it if you’d do the same for me.”

She couldn’t wait to get back to his mansion and find out what made him tick. And when they pulled into the garage and he sighed as he looked at another car that was parked there, he looked over at her with a frown. “Father’s home. We can’t get right to the good stuff.” “Want to go to my place?” she asked him with hopes of hightailing it out of there before she had to be introduced to another person. And this one, the most important person in Weston’s life. “No, I want you in my bed.” His eyes roamed over her with sheer lust. “I want to make you mine in my home and in my bedroom, Aulora.” His voice was deep and demanding. And she was on fire.

“’K,” came her simple reply. She could hardly think, let alone form a whole sentence. He came around and opened her door then took her hand and led her into the house. Laughter is what they heard and when they followed the sound, they found his father, a man who looked very similar to Weston, only his hair had gone silver. On his father’s lap sat a tall, willowy blonde with long red nails and dollar signs in her light green eyes. “Weston, son! And who is on your arm?” his father called out and stood up, unseating the woman who now looked annoyed. “This is my girl, Father. The one I’ve been telling you about. This is Aulora Greene. Aulora, this is my father, Joshua Calloway.” “Call me Josh,” he said as he extended his hand and shook Aulora’s.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Josh. And your lady friend is?” Aullie asked. “I’m Stephanie,” the woman said as she stepped up and held her hand out. Aulora shook it and found Josh not looking too enthused. “Steph, how about you bring some drinks for the kids? Name your poison, Aulora.” Weston was quick with the answer to that. “She and I are heading upstairs. There’s a movie we want to see and it’s about to start. We don’t want to get in your way. Night, Father.” With a smile and a nod, Josh waved them away and Aulora felt relief at ending the day of meeting so many new people. As they headed up the stairs, she caught sight of the other woman looking up at them. A sadness was in her eyes and she knew why that was.

That woman wanted what Aulora had. A commitment. But Aulora knew something that woman didn’t. When dealing with rich men, one never knew when that commitment could end. But she was going to ride this thing out with Weston and try very hard not to worry about that! His eyes narrowed as he took her into his very masculine bedroom. “Strip.” He closed the door, ticking the lock, then stepped back a few steps until his enormous bed stopped him and he took a seat on it. Aulora felt like she was on display and when he grabbed a remote and music began to play, she felt like a stripper, there to please him. It should’ve infuriated her. But it had the opposite effect. Instead, she was turned on. He’d taken her out and introduced her to his people. He wasn’t ashamed of his little waitress slash art student. He

was proud of her. She kicked one shoe off at a time then unbuttoned the buttons on the front of the dress, slowly. He leaned back, resting on his palms as he watched her. Slow and easy, she peeled the dress away until it was a puddle of blue material, resting at her feet. Her newly pedicured feet with the toenails painted a sensible pink color, as were her nails. He’d dolled her up and she kind of hated how much she enjoyed it all. The deep blue bra came off next and she found him sucking in his lower lip. Lastly, she wiggled out of the matching panties and stood, waiting for him. With a wiggle of his finger, she took the steps to cross the room and get to him. His hands gripped her hips and he kissed her stomach first then trailed

down to kiss her lower. She tensed at first when his lips pressed against her clit. His hands moved around to grip her ass and he held her still while he gave her some muchwanted attention to an area that had seen so little. Aulora looked down, watching him as he took her with his mouth. His brownish blonde locks moved as his head did and she was falling apart in mere moments. On the ride home, they’d had the birth control talk and he was happy to find out she was on the pill and she was happy to find out he’d recently had testing done and he was disease free. They’d be free to explore one another without the need for a condom to separate them. Nothing would be between them. Their flesh would touch, caress, and bond.

With her wet and ready, Weston got up and pulled her to his bed. Tossing the blankets back, he lay her down then proceeded to undress as she watched him. She kept licking her red lips as he took off his clothes. Her mouth watered as she watched more and more of him become exposed. His desire for her was apparent as his large male appendage gave her a standing ovation. Her thighs quivered as he pushed her legs apart and moved onto the bed between them. His palm flattened on her sex and his words came out with severely pronounced words, “This is mine and only mine.” She swallowed hard as her heart rose into her throat. Was she really going to go through with this? Was she really going to give this man so much of herself?

His eyes went soft, losing the hard edge they’d held. He nodded as he softly stroked her warm folds, reminding her of how well he could treat her. “That is yours and only yours,” she told him. He held his cock and used it to stroke her folds. “And in return, you get this. And only you get this.” She looked at his massive organ and thought how lucky she was to be getting that. It seemed like a great bargain. “Mine,” she whispered. “Now, would you like for me to show you what I can do for you?” he asked her. She nodded. “Please.” Her body was tense. He was huge and she knew there would be some pain but she also knew there would be intense pleasure with something that long, wide, and thick inside of

her. “Put your hands behind your head.” She did as he said and watched as he readied himself to move into her. The tip of his cock was wide. He pushed her legs up, so her knees were bent and he spread her wide for him. Holding himself up over her, he eased himself into her with small increments. She held her breath as her body stretched to accommodate him. They looked at each other as they connected and when a single tear ran out of her eye, he kissed it away then made the last of the journey into her body. “You okay?” he whispered in her ear as he lay perfectly still on top of her. “I think so. You’re big, West.” “Does it hurt?” he asked her then looked at her.

“Let me know if I hurt you.” She smiled and ran her hand over his cheek. “Tell me that you feel that too. That feeling of being whole.” He nodded and kissed her with a gentle kiss. One easy stroke up then another back down and he felt her body easing into his. She was growing accustomed to his size and he moved more freely, making her moan with pleasure. The sounds she made were music to his ears. Their hearts pounded as they made love. Soft touches and gentle strokes grew into love scratches and hard, pounding thrusts that left her breathless with each one. The slapping of flesh and the growls of lust filled their ears until the sound of both of them finding

their sweet release, together, echoed off the walls of his bedroom. Weston had made her his. She was going nowhere. Running away from him was no longer an option. As he settled between her thighs to let their bodies slow the pulsing they were doing, he looked at her with love and understanding. “I love you, Aulora Greene.” “I love you, Weston Calloway.” “You can never run again.” She giggled and blushed. “I might not even be able to walk after that!” He laughed and kissed her. “Good. I’ll keep you hobbled like this for a while. You won’t be able to get mad at me and take off.” “Try not to make me mad, West. At least for a little

while. Be on your best behavior.” She pulled him back down and kissed him. “And you too, okay?” She nodded in agreement. She could do that. She had tons to do anyway. School, work, paint. Running wasn’t a thing she was thinking about doing at all. His body pinned hers to the soft mattress and his weight felt amazing to her. There was no need to over analyze anything. He rolled to one side of her, leaving her feeling empty but he quickly pulled her in for a snuggle. A kiss on top of her head, made her feel loved and safe and she fell asleep without any problem at all. When the morning sun rose, waking them up, she was happy to find his arms still around her. She was still, so she wouldn’t wake him but it seemed

he was already awake. “There she is, my little peach,” he cooed at her. “And how did we sleep?” “Like a baby,” she said as she moved around to face him. “And you?” “Holding an angel in my arms proved to be magical. I slept solidly through the entire night. A thing I haven’t done since I was just out of high school. Now you’re really stuck with me, Aulora. You’re my sleep-aid.” She giggled and kissed his cheek. “I’m usually a night owl. It seems your lovemaking is better than a warm cup of milk.” “Speaking of warm milk. We should get over to your place and let Bruce out and get him something to eat. We only stopped by there once yesterday to

see to him. Then we can have some brunch.” “You are amazing. Did anyone ever tell you that, West?” she kissed his cheek again. The slight roughness of his unshaven face felt good on her lips. She could see waking up with him many more mornings. “Amazing? Maybe not that exact word, no.” He gave her a squeeze. “Shower first then we’ll take off.” “Would you like to hang out at my place until I have to go to work tonight?” she asked him as he was getting up then he stopped and turned around to take her in his arms again. “That job isn’t a thing you need to do any longer, peach. You’re making it as an artist now.” “Um, no,” she said as she looked at him. “I mean, I

made enough to cover my bills and then some from what you bought but I need a steady income.” The way he looked at her let her know he was going to make an argument for quitting her job. His jaw set, then he said, “Aulora, you’ll have school and painting that will take up most of your time. If you keep that job, then we won’t have many evenings together. And I want to spend every evening I can with you.” “I think you’re getting ahead of yourself. I have to keep the job until I find out if my paintings will make enough money to pay my bills. If that happens, then I’ll quit. But I wouldn’t just up and quit, anyway. I’d give my two weeks’ notice first.” “How many other people that you’ve worked with there have given their two weeks’ notice, Aulora? My guess is none. And if your employment was

terminated then they’d not give you two weeks, either. The fact is you have two walls to fill with artwork and you’ll need time to do that. I got you that so you could get going on the journey you wanted to go on. The damn bar isn’t a stone on that path.” She blinked as she looked at him and it all started to sink in. She and he were a couple. And couples did things like change jobs to get to be around each other more. They did things to help the other person get on the career path they wanted. She knew all of this but it still made her feel uneasy. “I don’t want you to buy any more of my art, West. I will give it a month. If my art sells to people, other than yourself, and it makes enough money to meet my bills then I will quit the bar. Not before then, though.”

“You won’t have bills if you move in with me,” he said. “You and Bruce can come live with me.” “Too fast, Weston! Way too fast!” “Why do you say that? Don’t you want to be with me?” “I do. But let’s take it slow.” “No,” came his spoiled, entitled, rich man’s answer. “Move in with me!” “No!” she yelled in his face. “I need at least a month to see how things go before I make more commitments to you than I already have.” He turned and got out of bed, his chiseled ass making her mouth water as he walked away in all his glorious nakedness. “Fine!” he shouted as he left her alone in his bed. “One month, Aulora. Not one day longer than that!”

“Bossy, much?” she mumbled as she snuggled back into the comfy bed. She was well aware that most women would’ve never argued over what she’d just argued about. They would’ve done as the hot, sexy man told them to. But Aulora Greene was not most women. No, Aulora Greene was a special kind of stubborn. As Weston brushed his teeth and looked at the love bites Aulora had left all over him, his anger with her turned into something else. She was strong, independent, and had a will he likened to that of an Ox. Who was he to try to change that? His demeanor changed, he went back into the room and scooped her up in his arms. “I’m sorry for trying to run your life, my little peach.”

She ran her arms around his neck and kissed his cheek. “Thank you. Now, how about a sexy shower?” He carried her off to his shower to lather her up in more ways than one. She would prove to be harder to handle than the other women he’d had in his life but he thought she might just teach him a thing or two, where the others hadn’t. And there were some things he did need to learn.

Total Loss - Dirty Money Part 5 By Michelle Love

Vibrant reds filled her pallet, combined with a few yellows and one orange. Aulora was heady with enthusiasm as she mixed the colors to bring her great mood into them. Weston and she had seen each other every day, at one time or another, for the last week. Things were going better than she had ever dreamt they would. He knew just the right amount of time she needed for herself and gave it to her without any argument, what so ever. A thing she was happily surprised about. Monday meant she had been to classes and had the night off. He promised to give her until ten o’clock to paint then he’d come over and spend the night with her. And their nights, and sometimes afternoons, had been amazing. Each day found them growing

closer. Sweet words were exchanged often throughout the days. Even when she worked at the bar, they managed to let each other know they were thinking about them and bid one another a good night. Britt had made fun of how Aullie was saying some words the same way that Weston did. She claimed his British accent was rubbing off on her. A thing that Aullie denied vehemently. Aulora had gotten through with school at two in the afternoon and had been painting the day away and before she realized it, a knock came to her door. She looked at the old clock that ticked away on the wall above her bed. The day had turned into night without her realizing it. Her hair was a mess. Tied back with, of all things, a shoestring. Paint was absolutely everywhere and

her old, ratty T-shirt was on backward. She was the epitome of an absent-minded artist. With a shrug, she sat her brush down and went to open the door. She was met with a curious smile. “My, my. Would you look at you?” Weston said then gave a wolf whistle. “Sexyyyy!” He grabbed the bottom of his pristine, white shirt and pulled it over his head. “Let me lose this before I give you a hug.” “Afraid of a little paint?” she teased him as she turned to walk inside. He followed her, taking his shirt off and deciding to take the dark slacks off too. Kicking off his shoes, he was down to his skivvies when she turned around and saw him. Her jaw hung as he pulled her into his arms. “I’ve missed you, peach.”

She sighed and wrapped her arms around him when their lips met. Sweet, endearing, and a bit on the wet side, he left her mouth all too soon. “I missed you too.” Swaying her back and forth with him, he looked around the small room to find no evidence of any dinner, lying around. “You haven’t eaten.” “I ate breakfast and lunch,” she said as she caught his frown. “I’ll order in. Anything you want,” he said as he let her go to get his cell out of the pocket of his slacks which were lying in a heap on the floor and he saw that was a bad idea as her cat, Bruce, was making a B-line for them, undoubtedly to lend some of his ever-escaping fur to them. Weston gathered his clothes off the floor and found a better place to put them, in the small closet,

hanging them up, properly. While Aulora went to tidy up her paints. “I’d love some Chinese. You pick, I’ll eat anything.” “I’ve already eaten. I had a meeting with my…” he paused and seemed to be at a loss for words. “With who?” Aullie asked as she too paused what she was doing to see what had stopped him. “Cousin,” he said then walked out of the closet, closing the door. “Hayley. I had some information to give her about her husband.” “What did you find out?” she asked, curiously. “Oh, I can’t talk about it. Believe me, it is best if you don’t know a thing about any of that. Not a thing,” he said as he sat on the small sofa and made the call to order her something to eat. She pulled off her backward T-shirt that she saw

was also inside out. “My head was on this painting before I even walked through the door today.” She hadn’t put on any jeans or shorts when she got home. She pulled off her clothes, leaving her bra and panties on and pulled on the T-shirt and got straight to work. “And what inspired you for this one, might I ask?” He ran his arm around her as she took the place next to him. “You. The way you are. The way you make me feel.” She kissed his cheek then hopped back up. “I’m going to wash my face and hands then I’ll be right back.” “Yeah, but leave that sexy shoestring in your hair. I can use that later to tie your wrists together,” he joked and she stuck her tongue out at him before she left the room.

When she looked in the mirror, she saw the shambles she was in. Paint was in various places all over her face and even on her neck. Her hair was looking kind of ratty as she’d merely pulled it back and tied the shoestring around the major portion of it, leaving loose strands all around in an unruly fashion. Quickly, she washed up and brushed her hair out. Leaving the shoestring out of it. When she emerged, freshly washed, she found him smiling at her. “I liked the war paint, Aulora.” “I did look a bit like a savage, didn’t I?” She sat down next to him again and he pulled her to sit on his lap. The gaze they shared spoke more than words could. When he could stand it no more, he kissed

her. The kiss was meant to be sweet but their chemistry was too much and soon she was straddling him as their breathing grew hard. Until a knock at the door interrupted them. “The food,” he said as he wrenched his mouth from hers. “I’m not even hungry,” she said, as she tried to catch her breath. With a quick peck, he moved her off his lap and grabbed a throw off the back of the sofa, covering her up. He grabbed another and wrapped it around his waist then went to answer the door. She watched his every move, mesmerized by his perfect physique. Her finger traced her lips that were still pulsing from their kiss. When he returned with the food, she attempted to push it away.

“No, peach. You must eat,” he told her as he pulled the things out of the bag. “How about I eat afterward?” With a shake of his head, he put that idea to rest. “Eat first. I plan on tiring you out tonight.” She sat up, eager to hurry and eat and see what he had planned to tire her out. “Really?” He nodded and smiled a naughty smile. She bit into the eggroll first as he opened the container of egg drop soup then plunged a plastic spoon into it. “Really.” Her interest was piqued and she felt the food would give her the energy she’d need for his big plan. One spoonful of soup after another soon had the container empty and she finished off the eggroll then wiped her mouth with the paper napkin.

“I’m all done.” He picked up the mess and went to toss it in the trash, which he found was full. “Okay, this is full. Where are your trash bags?” “Oh, those.” She shrugged. “I’m out. Just put it all back in the bag it came in and leave it on the table. I’ll try to remember to get some tomorrow. But I have a full day and night, so it might be later in the week before I get to that.” “And by that time, you could be infested with vermin. How I wish you’d come live with me. You’d have no worries. Anyway,” he said as he placed the bag on the table and went to her. “This weekend I want you to come and spend it with me. Bring Bruce. I want to show you what I made for you.” Her eyes narrowed as she said, “What did you

make for me?” “Something that will help you become the artist you aspire to be. And not a starving one, either.” He kissed the tip of her nose then took her hand and led her to her loft bed. Boosting her up on it, he jumped up behind her. “It’s kind of like a treehouse up here.” “Kinda,” she agreed as she looked around. “About the weekend, West. I’m on the schedule to work on Saturday night. I do have Sunday and Monday off. I can stay Sunday but I don’t want you to have to wait for me so late on Saturday night.” He sighed as he unhooked her bra. “That stupid job, Aulora. Really, how much money did you make in the last week?” The bar had been slow all week long. Her tips didn’t amount to a hill of beans. And everyone told

her she was an idiot for not taking him up on his offer to live with him. Even though they barely knew each other, everyone told her she was certifiable. They all saw the huge change in her usually blah demeanor. Aulora was head over heels in love and there was no hiding it!

His hands held hers above her head as he teased her aching nipple with his mouth and played with her pulsing clit with his free hand. He was true to his word, he was toying with her, making her climax time and time again, wearing her out. When she moaned with her fifth orgasm, he saw fit to let her hands go and finally move inside her. She was panting as he entered her and soaking wet. “Yes!” she moaned as she ran her hands over his muscular back. “That’s what I’ve been craving!” He was pleased she wanted him so badly. The previous week had brought them closer and they’d gained so much knowledge about what made the other happy in the bedroom and in everyday life too. He kissed a soft patch of flesh just behind her ear. It made her arch up to him every time. He

whispered, “I love you.” She moaned the words back to him, the way they’d fallen into doing. Their bodies knew how to work together. There was no denying Aulora brought more out in him than anyone had ever done before. Weston found himself looking at engagement rings one afternoon as he waited at the mall to meet her for a quick lunch. The jewelry store was nowhere near the caliber he’d really buy a ring from but he’d stopped and looked them over. One of them caught his attention, and he’d toyed with the idea of looking for a real engagement ring for her. When he told his friend, Dylan, what he’d done, they guy smacked him on the back and told him he should go for it. He’d told him that he’d never seen him so smitten. “Why wait?” were Dylan’s actual words.

But he decided to wait anyway. Things had been going so great. So smooth. So unlike how things had started for them. He didn’t want to press his luck. And he’d had bad luck before when things got rushed. Weston made easy, long strokes as he looked into her steely blue eyes. Her hands moved over his cheeks as she gazed back into his. They had a deep connection, of that there was absolutely no doubt. He knew he should tell her the truth. But that had always led to words about feeling sorry for him and he hated to hear those words. Most of the time, he didn’t let that dark memory come to the surface. It was too painful. It had been ten years since things had changed so drastically. His future had been altered but only for what seemed like a moment. Then it was back to normal

again. Only a hole was left in his heart that he knew would never fully mend. A swift intake of breath from Aulora had him focusing on her face as she gave him what he wanted. Her body squeezed his and he had no choice but to give into what her body demanded from his. They watched each other through their simultaneous climaxes. At the end, they both whispered, “I love you.” Never had he felt more for anyone. Not another soul. Aulora was it for him. He just wished like hell that time would pass rapidly, so he could ask her the question he wanted to so desperately. Pushing her damp bangs back off her forehead, he asked her one question that had been bobbing around his mind since they’d gotten serious.

“Aulora, do you think you’ll ever want to have kids?” Her laugh was quick and caused him a sharp pain in the middle of his heart. “Kids? Not anytime soon.” He nodded, kissed the tip of her nose and rolled off her. Lying back on the bed, he pulled her to lay her head on his shoulder and wrapped his arm around her. Venturing a bit further into what he wanted to know, he asked, “Do you like kids?” “I haven’t been around any to know. I would guess I’d like mine,” she said then laughed again. “I’m only twenty-two, I have plenty of time to have kids. I want to focus on my art right now. I barely have time for you.” He nodded. He knew she was right. But he also knew he wanted to have kids sooner rather than

later. And he had an offer on the table he couldn’t ignore. He hadn’t thought seriously about what had been asked of him. Until that very moment when Aulora told him kids weren’t anywhere near her mind at that time. “Aulora, how long do you think it will be before you want kids?” “I have no idea, really.” She leaned up on her elbow and looked down at him with a smile. “West, do you want me to have your baby or something like that?” His smile told her he did but his words came out, “No. I just want to know when you think that would be something you would want.” “So, you don’t want me to have your baby?” she

asked with a frown, suddenly irritated that he’d bring up kids but not say he wanted them with her. “Not if you don’t want to. That’s not a thing I’d ever push on you. Parenthood isn’t a thing that should be forced. If you don’t want kids, then I just want to know that.” “I didn’t say I never wanted them. Just not now. With school, work, and my art that would be too difficult.” “You graduate in six months,” he reminded her. “Work, at that bar, is a thing that should end soon. Your work as an artist doesn’t conflict with pregnancy or raising children. I should think you could start thinking about having children as soon as one year from now.” “One year?” she asked with a high tone to her voice. “One year? Really? I think twenty-three is

too young to have a baby. Especially, if you have no clue what to do with one. I’ve never changed a diaper, have you?” He looked at her for a moment, weighing his answer. “I have. It’s not so difficult.” “What about learning how to feed them? Remembering to feed them?” she asked him. “I have to set an alarm to remind me to feed Bruce.” “A baby pretty much lets you know when to feed them.” He pulled her back to lie in his arms, trying to settle her back down. Her brows had furrowed and she looked like she might be getting upset. “We don’t have to talk about this anymore. I can see you’re nowhere near ready.” “I feel like that means something to you, Weston.

Does it?” she asked him, sensing him closing off a part of himself to her. “Let’s just go to sleep, peach. I shouldn’t have brought that up. It’s far too early in our relationship to ask such things.” She nodded and they closed their eyes as he wondered to himself why he wanted to force something that important so early in what they had. He knew deep down that it had everything to do with what he’d been asked. Once he’d loved another woman, a long time ago. Once they’d built dreams of a future together. That had all been lost and he knew that young love was nothing compared to what he’d found with Aulora. But something nagged at him about what he’d lost. He wondered if he’d be able to keep the thing he longed for at bay, long enough for Aulora to want

to give him what he so desperately desired. Or would he eventually give in to the offer that was made to him?

With a quick kiss, Weston left Aulora’s apartment early the next morning, so he could go out to his place and get ready for his work day. Aulora didn’t have to be in her first class until ten, so she went back to bed shortly after feeding the cat and letting him out for a minute. The cold air had him right back at the door, meowing to be let in. Cozying up on the small sofa with him, she found her phone ringing and saw it was Brittany. “Early for you, isn’t it?” she answered the phone. “It is,” Britt replied. “And how was your evening, if I may ask?” “Great. Well, anytime with West is always great. That sounds so weird coming out of my mouth. But it’s true. And yours?”

“I met someone last night,” Britt told her. “He’s tall, dark, and extremely handsome and I know this might sound insane but Aullie I think he might be the one!” Aullie sat up straight. “Huh?” “I met him at the beginning of my shift and he hung out the whole night and we went out for breakfast when I got off and we talked until the sun came up. That’s why I’m calling you so early. I haven’t even gone to bed yet. It was amazing!” “His name?” Aullie asked as she tapped her fingertip to her chin. Her friend’s news had ignited something inside of her. Was that jealousy she was feeling? “His name is Julio Garcia. He’s a Latino. My parents will be thrilled,” she gushed. “We talked about everything. Our hopes for the future…”

“And what are they?” Aullie interrupted. “Kids, a big house, great jobs. He already has one. He’s a manager at a car dealership. He’s living in an apartment in Queens but he’d love to get a house. And he already told me to stop by the dealership, later on, today and he’s going to set me up in a demo car. Can you believe that?” “I can’t believe you’d let him do that,” Aullie said as she shook her head. “You’d let him take care of you that much?” “I don’t see why not,” Brittany said with an air of agitation to her voice. “He and I are like complete soul mates. You wouldn’t understand.” “I wouldn’t?” Aullie asked with more than a bit of anger in her voice. “I think Weston and I are pretty damn close to being soul mates. So, I think I should understand what the hell you’re saying, Britt.”

“Yeah, well, you’re not as committed as we are,” Brittany touted, further aggravating Aullie. “He wants three kids, just like I’ve always wanted. We’re both dog people. We both love beef enchiladas and raspberry tea. It’s like he was cut from the same cloth I was. When he touched me, I felt like electricity went all the way through me.” “Did you have sex with him?” Aullie asked as chills ran through her. When she and Weston touched, the same thing happened. She thought that meant they had a special connection. But if Brittany had found the same thing with a random stranger, maybe it wasn’t so damn special after all. “Sex, no,” Britt said. “We made out hardcore, though. I thought you’d be more excited for me, Aullie. You’re kind of making me feel like you don’t care.”

“I care,” Aullie said, beginning to feel bad about not being there for the one woman she was actually close to. “I’m happy for you. I can’t wait to meet him.” “I’m pretty sure he’ll come to the bar again tonight. You can meet him then,” she said. “Aullie, are you feeling okay? You sound a little down in the dumps.” “I wasn’t down. I was pretty damn great.” “Until I called you?” she asked. “Well, yeah. It’s not your fault. It’s mine. You see, last night Weston asked me about when I’d be ready to have kids and I told him it would be a good while from now. And you felt confident telling a man you didn’t even know about your feelings where kids were concerned. It makes me feel like something’s wrong with me.”

“Nothing’s wrong with you. I wear my heart on my sleeve is all. You keep yourself wrapped up in a tiny bundle that few get to know very well.” Aullie thought about what she’d said and felt like her friend was right. “I don’t want to be a closed off person. Not where Weston is concerned.” “Then open up to him about everything. Really let him know who you are and what you’re about.” “Even I don’t know that. The only thing I know for certain is that I love to paint and would do it even if none of my art ever sold. And I do love that man. That’s all I know.” Bruce crawled onto her lap as if to remind her of his existence as he purred, loudly. “Oh, and I love my kitty cat, Bruce too.” “Okay. But what about other things, Aullie. Think about it. How many kids do you see in your future?”

“So much talk about kids I’ve heard in the last twelve hours. They aren’t a thing I’ve ever thought about. Don’t ask me why because I don’t know. I just have never contemplated anything past graduating from college.” “That’s a bit shallow, don’t you think, Aullie?” “Maybe. Damn! I gotta go, Britt. I’m happy for you and can’t wait to meet this man who’s swept you off your proverbial feet. Have a great morning and I’ll see you tonight at work.” “You sound mad,” Brittany said, making Aullie feel even worse. “I’m not mad. I’m just aggravated at myself. I just want to go take a long bath and reflect on my life.” “Okay, sorry for upsetting you. It wasn’t my intention. Bye.”

Aullie ended the call without so much as a goodbye. Her mind was elsewhere. On one hand, she thought her friend was moving way too fast. One the other, she wondered why she held back so much. With a tickle to Bruce’s ear, she mumbled, “I’m a mess, kitty.” He meowed and she was unsure if he was agreeing with her or trying to tell her she wasn’t such a mess. But she knew, deep inside, that she was. And Weston had tried to have an adult conversation with her about kids and she had laughed. Like a child too young to understand adult relationships, she’d laughed when the man she loved tried to have a real conversation with her about what he wanted in his life. What the hell was wrong with her?

“Peach, I have a meeting out of town. I’ll be gone for the night,” Weston told her over the phone as she made her way into work. She noticed a brand new Nissan Sentra in the employee parking area and figured it must belong to Brittany. “Oh, okay. That’s alright, I have early classes tomorrow, anyway. I’ll miss you,” she told him. “And when we get together on Sunday I want to talk about that baby thing we were talking about last night. I’ve been thinking about all of that.” “You do?” he sounded happy and more than a bit surprised. “I can’t wait!” Odd sensations ran through her with his obvious excitement. “Want to tell me where you’re going?” “I can’t. More of that business that it’s better you

don’t know a thing about.” “Are you a spy, West?” she asked with a giggle. His silence had her giggle stopping. “Aulora of course, I’m not a spy. I just have to try to settle something. I’ll call you tomorrow when I get back.” “And where is it you’re going?” she asked, beginning to feel odd about all his secrecy. Surely, she could know the town he was going to. “Los Angeles,” he said. “I’ll call you tomorrow. Love you, peach.” “Love you too,” she said then ended the call. Something about it all was unsettling. What was in L.A. and why did it come up all of a sudden? Brittany met her at the door and pointed out her new car. “Did you see it, Aullie?”

“I did,” she said as she gave her a smile. “It’s a great looking car. And I’m sure you enjoyed the heat that your old car didn’t have.” “Boy, did I!” she said as she gazed out at her new car then closed the door. “Julio took mine in trade. That POS is history.” “And now you have payments, huh?” Aullie asked as she made her way to the back area to take off her bulky coat and put on her waitress gear. She nodded. “They’re really low, though. I can afford them. Not that I have to. Julio said he’ll pay them for me.” “And the full coverage insurance too?” Aullie asked, feeling that green monster rising inside of her. “You seem kind of, oh what’s the word, bitchy!

Yeah, that’s it. Bitchy!” Brittany turned on her heel and walked away from Aullie. Aullie stopped and thought about running after her and apologizing for her behavior. She knew she was wrong to be taking her own petty jealousies out on her friend. Weston had offered her a car to use. She’s the one who turned it down. He’d offered her to come live in his mansion. She was solely responsible for turning that down too. So, why was she mad that her friend didn’t take the road she had? Going into the back, she heard Eric’s annoying voice talking on the phone to corporate, she supposed. He was using words like bottom line and costs of inventory. She was quiet when she put her things away but somehow, he’d heard her. When he got off the phone, he called out to her.

“I need you to come here, Aullie.” With a silent sigh, she put on her apron and went to see what the little troll could possibly want. “Yes, Eric?” She stepped into his office. He looked at her for a moment then said. “I’m making you an assistant manager. Corporate is pleased with your work and they told me to give you the position. It means you’ll be on salary and I’ll need you to be here more hours than you usually are. Starting tomorrow, you’ll be coming in at four and staying until one. I’ll be here until eight then the bar will be yours to handle. Great, huh?” “Not great!” she said as she was astounded that anyone thought they could throw so much on her without even asking her what she wanted to do. “I don’t want that at all!” “It’s more money,” he said as he wore a stunned

expression. “I hear you complaining about money all the time, Aullie. So, now you won’t have any reason to complain. The salary is nearly what I make.” “This isn’t my career. Ask Brittany to do it. This is what she wants to do with her life. Not me. I’m an artist,” she said as she tapped her chest. “This isn’t all there is for me. For her, it is.” “Excuse me?” came Britt’s voice from behind her. “Are you talking about me?” “She is,” Eric said with a sniveling, little, ratty voice. “I handed her a job and she wants to hand it to you. What she doesn’t seem to understand is corporate decided who got that job. I can’t hand it over to anyone but her.” Brittany stomped her foot and made a huge huffing sound then turned around and walked away. Aullie

looked at Eric. “I don’t want that job. Let corporate know that.” Then she spun around and left his office too, leaving him with a gaping jaw and no assistant at all. The night was busy for the middle of the week and when a woman walked through the door, Aullie nearly dropped her tray of drinks. When the woman was seated in her section, she found her nerves were on edge. It was Weston’s cousin, Hayley. She’d not been introduced to her yet. She didn’t know if she should do that herself or not. So, she thought to herself that Weston must’ve surely told his favorite cousin about her. When she told the gorgeous woman her name surely, she’d know who she was then and the awkwardness she was feeling would go away.

Placing a coaster on the table in front of her, she said, “Hello, my name is Aulora and I’ll be taking care of you tonight. What can I get for you?” “Aulora?” the woman asked, making Aullie think she did know who she was. Then she pointed to her name tag. “That says something different.” Aullie fingered the name tag. “Oh, yeah. That’s my nickname. It’s pronounced, Ollie.” “Anyway, Aullie, I’d like a Gin and tonic and something to eat. What’s good here?” “Um, chicken wings and nachos. But with a Gin and tonic, I’d suggest maybe our fried veggie basket, instead.” She held her pen to the pad and waited for her to decide, feeling as inadequate as she’d ever felt, in the gorgeous woman’s presence. “Yuk,” she said with an air of disgust. “On second

thought, I’ll wait until I get to Los Angeles.” The thought that she was headed to Los Angeles too was too much for her and she asked, “Oh. When are you heading out of here?” “Soon,” she said then tapped her long and expensive nails on the table. “I’m waiting for my boyfriend to get off work, so we can head out.” The word, boyfriend, made her wonder who the hell that would be. The woman just lost her husband after all. She phrased her next question very carefully, “Oh yeah? I suppose you’re meeting him at the airport that’s fifteen minutes away from here?” “Yes.” She leaned in and said in a hushed voice, “He comes in here a lot. I was wondering why and the truth is I can’t see it. He’s wealthy and quite frankly, above this place. I’ve been trying to figure

out what he’s been up to when he’s not with me. And when I found out he was spending so much time here, it made me curious.” “If he’s your boyfriend, why don’t you know more about why he comes in here? I mean, how close are you two, really?” Aullie found herself asking a question which was none of her business. The way Hayley eyed her had her getting nervous again. “I don’t usually talk about my private life but you just have this kind of wise air about yourself. Like you’ve been through some shit, yourself. Do you have a minute to spare a fellow female to give a bit of advice? I don’t have many friends who’ll tell me the truth if it will hurt me.” “Give me a sec and I’ll grab your drink and be right back.” Aullie hauled ass to turn in the drink order and get someone to cover for her, so she

could see what the woman was going to say. When Britt came up to turn in an order, she asked, “Britt, I know you’re mad at me. That woman who just came in is Weston’s cousin. She doesn’t realize I’m the girl he’s with. She wants to talk and I desperately want to listen to her. Could you cover for me while I talk to her? I’ll give you a break for as long as you want afterward.” She looked at her for a moment then said, “Sure.” “Thanks,” Aullie said then picked up the drink and went back to the table where Hayley was waiting for her. She placed the drink in front of her then slid into the opposite side of the small booth. “Okay, I’m covered. So, bend my ear, miss?” “Oh, how rude.” She extended her hand across the table. “My name’s Hayley Stiller.” “Hi, Hayley, it’s nice to meet you. Now, what do

you need to talk about?” “Okay, first, thanks for taking time for me. It’s not often you find someone who’ll do that for a person they don’t know. But I’m kind of desperate.” “Not a problem. Bars are a natural place to talk without fear of persecution. So, tell me what has you upset or worried.” “My husband of ten years was killed a few weeks ago. And that was a real tragedy.” “Yet, you have a boyfriend,” Aullie brought up. “Okay, about him. He’s not really my boyfriend. I want him to be but for now, he’s just a man from my past who’s helping me to find out who killed my husband.” Aullie’s head was telling her Weston was not a cousin to this woman. “A man from your past?”

“Well, Weston is more than just a man from my past.” Aullie’s entire body went tense the moment she said his name. Now she knew they weren’t cousins. “What is he?” “He and I were married once. And we had a baby.” Aullie’s heart stopped. Weston had been married to the gorgeous, rich woman who sat across from her and they had a baby together. “And where is the child now?” “He was killed in a car wreck we had when he was just two months old,” she told Aullie, making her heart pound. She reached across the table and took her hand that was nervously tapping the top of her short glass.

“My, God! I’m so sorry to hear that. That must haunt you.” “It does. Like one can’t realize. You see, Weston and I fought so badly after that happened. He was driving. We lived in Los Angeles at that time. I blamed him at the time. Even though he wasn’t really to blame. The car in front of us stopped, suddenly and he hit the back of them and a truck plowed into the back of us. The baby was in his car seat in the middle of the back seat, the safest place in a car, but he was injured anyway. They kept him on life support for a week before we decided to let him go. He left us on tomorrow’s date. That’s why he and I are flying to L.A. we’ve never gone to his grave together since we buried him, ten years ago.” “And why is that?” Aullie asked.

“Weston and I were high school sweethearts. Though unintentional, we found ourselves pregnant only one month after graduation. He married me and we were pretty happy up until our son’s death. Like I said, I blamed him and only a couple of months after we buried our baby, I left him and asked for a divorce which he granted me without a problem. I was paid a hefty sum by him as a settlement, making me a rich woman.” “How fortunate for you,” Aullie said, trying to keep the anger that was building inside her controlled. “Yes, well, Weston is a wonderful man. He always has been. I lost sight of that when I got so angry about losing our son. I went off and met another man and married him within that year. And Weston and I didn’t talk at all. Until my husband was killed

a few weeks ago.” “And why did you contact him?” Aullie asked as she was confused about how the woman actually felt about Weston. “I’ve missed him for the last few years. I realized I was wrong for blaming him and I was wrong for leaving him to deal with his grief over the loss of our son. I wanted to not only make amends, I wanted him back. And when my husband was killed, I suddenly found myself in a position to get back into his life.” “So, you asked him for his help in finding your husband’s killer or something like that?” Hayley nodded. “Yes. I used that to get to him. You see, there really is no need to try to find who killed my husband. He was in the mafia.”

“Oh, shit!” Aullie said with a hushed tone. “Yes,” Hayley said. “I knew it could happen to him. And I used that to get Weston to talk to me. He’s a good man. Like I said. And I thought since he was still single that we could pick up where we left off. More than anything else, I wanted us to have another baby. I long to see that little face again. A perfect mixture of he and I.” Aullie felt a lump in her stomach and it moved clear up to her throat. She swallowed it back and said, “And he’s not into it?” When Hayley shook her head, sadly, Aullie felt the tiniest bit of relief. Weston had turned her down! “I am hoping that when we visit our son’s grave together that he’ll reconsider my offer. You see, I’ve told him I want him back and I want us to have a child right away.”

“And he’s said?” Aullie asked with terror flowing through her. “Well, he told me this morning that he’d think about it.” Aullie nearly fell out of the booth and onto the floor. She wanted to run and hide and cry her eyes out but something told her to ask a bit more. “This morning? And up until this morning, he’s said no to you?” She nodded. “I asked him yesterday evening when we went out to dinner if we could go to L.A. tonight. I asked him to give us that closure if he wanted closure. Then, if he really didn’t want to go back to what we had, I’d leave him alone.” “Would you really be able to do that?” Aullie asked as she could see the woman was desperate to have him back and have a child with him again.

“I would. He’s too good of a man to continue to harass. But I want him back so desperately, I’m afraid of what I’ll do if he doesn’t take me back. Not that I’m suicidal or anything. Just that I’d make a damn fool out of myself. So, that’s why I’m asking you, a person who has no stake in this at all, what should I do? My friends tell me to keep up the pressure and he’ll cave, eventually. But my mind is telling me he may have someone else that he’s not telling me about.” “And if he did have someone else, why wouldn’t he tell you about her?” “For fear of hurting me. He’s a good man. And on the anniversary of our son’s death, that’s the last thing he’d do is hurt me. But I might be delusional. I might be spinning my wheels and getting my hopes up. If they’re dashed, it might hurt nearly as

bad as the day we lost Weston Junior.” Aullie bit her lower lip. How could she answer the woman who now she felt terrible for? She wasn’t a third party with no stake in anything to do with Hayley or Weston. Aullie was at a crossroads she never saw herself coming to. “Do you really think you and he could go back to the way things were?” Aullie asked. “I mean if he does have someone, that is?” Her eyes narrowed and she picked up her phone and pulled up a picture of Weston. “Look at this man. He’s striking. Surely, if he comes in here a lot, you’d recognize him and tell me if he comes in here with a woman.” Weston’s handsome face filled the other woman’s phone screen and made Aullie want to crawl into a hole a die. “Nope, I’ve never seen him,” she lied.

She didn’t know what else to do. Tell the woman it was she who he loved? “Are you sure? He comes in here often. I can’t tell you how many times I’ve texted him and he told me he was here with his friends, having drinks. As a matter of fact, the night after my husband’s funeral, I called him and he was right here in this bar. He met with me that night.” So, she was the reason he’d left that first night! Now, Aullie was growing furious with the man. From day one he’d known his ex-wife and mother of his dead son wanted him back and he still went forward with trying to make a relationship with her. He knew exactly what he was doing and he hid it all! “If there is another woman, what will that mean to you?” Aullie asked.

“I’m not sure. I can’t say. You see, he’s not exactly acting like the same man. When I tried to kiss him, he stopped me, citing that he couldn’t fall back in love with me so fast. Not after all that has happened. I hurt him terribly when I blamed him and left him. And it may be a thing that stops us from getting back together. But I think, if there is another woman, then it can’t be too serious or he wouldn’t be telling me he would think about it.” “You’re right. What he has must not be as stable as it might seem to be. I wonder if he’s told this other woman about you,” Aullie mused as she found her head going light. “I don’t know. I don’t know much anymore. I just know I want him back and I want his baby again.” Aullie nodded then said, “If you want to know what I’d do, I’d do nothing. I’d never want to go

back to what I had before. I’d move on to another future. But that’s just me.” She felt a bit of guilt with her words. “Now, you might want to do the opposite. I’ve been told I don’t really have what it takes to be in a committed relationship. Something I was blind to but now I’m seeing a lot more clearly.” “If I want him, I should do everything I can to get him. Is that what you’re saying?” Hayley asked. With a nod, Aullie gave the woman the answer she wanted to hear. Aullie was no fool. She knew telling that woman to move on and forget about Weston would go through one ear and right out the other. So, she told her what she wanted to hear, “Go for it.” Then Aullie added, “But you may have a fight on your hands if there is another woman. A woman who may love him as much as you do if not

more.” “I know that,” Hayley said then took a sip of her drink. “But he has to have a deeper love for me than someone new, right?” All Aullie could do was shrug. “I have no idea, Hayley. None.” Aulora felt hollow and unsettled. In the matter of a few minutes her world had been nearly destroyed. Was she still breathing? Yes, but barely. “Well, I think I have to try,” Hayley said then laid a twenty on the table. “Thanks for your help, Aullie. It’s greatly appreciated.” “Sure thing, Hayley. I hope things go the best way possible for you. I really do hope that. And I’m sorry about your baby boy. That’s a heartache no one should have to go through.

It occurred to her that Weston shared that heartache and never saw fit to talk to her about such a personal thing. Maybe they weren’t nearly as close as she thought they were. And with his talk about having babies, she was sure he wanted that wound to heal with a new baby, much the same as Hayley did. Would she be wrong in confronting Weston about the whole thing? He was an injured party too. And he obviously didn’t have the strong feelings for her, she thought he did. He’d have told her about the baby and the ex-wife if that were the case. Aullie found herself walking the woman to the door and when Hayley hugged her, she nearly broke down and told her everything. But she stopped herself from doing that.

“Good luck, Hayley.” “Thanks. I’m going to need it,” Hayley replied then left the bar. With a heavy heart, Aullie went to the bathroom where she promptly fell apart.

When his cell rang at fifteen after nine that night, he felt a chill run through him. It was Aulora and he was steps away from getting on the jet, Hayley waited for him on. After looking at the screen for a while, he swiped it. “Hello, peach.” “Hey,” came her sad voice. “What’s wrong?” he asked her with concern. “West, I know you told me you’re going to Los Angeles and I know you told me it was best if I don’t know. But can you explain to me why that is?” He was stumped for an answer. How could he tell her it would hurt her to know he was taking his exwife to visit the grave of their dead son? Who

would take that well? “How about we talk about that tomorrow when I get back?” he tried to stall her. “I’d really like it if you could tell me now.” “I’m about to get on the jet right now. I really must hurry.” “West, do you really love me the way you say you do?” her question made his heart race. “Of course, Aulora. Why would you ask such a thing?” “I don’t know,” she said then sighed so heavily he heard it over the phone. “Are you sure you don’t want to tell me why you’re going?” He was positive he didn’t want to tell her why he was taking his ex-wife anywhere. He hadn’t even told her he had an ex-wife. And no present

girlfriend can take hearing that their man is heading off anywhere with their ex. “Aulora, we can talk when I get back.” “Are you sure?” she asked him and he could swear he heard tears threaded in her voice. “Will you tell me everything when you get back?” Would he? He didn’t know what to say. He’d told Hayley that he’d think about getting back together with her. He too wanted a baby in his life again. He loved Aulora but there was still a strand of love in his heart for Hayley too. And Hayley wanted to go for it. Hayley wanted to start a family right away. They had been happy until the accident, he kept telling himself. And he had no idea if he’d be able to talk to Aulora about the son he lost and the wife he lost right along with him. “We’ll see.”

“We’ll see?” she asked, sounding hurt. “Do you have something you’d like to say to me, Aulora?” he asked as he felt she too was hiding something. “No,” she said, quietly. “No, Weston. I want you to know I love you. I want you to know that I can see a future with you. I want you to know that children are in that future. I’m not going to lie and tell you what I know you want to hear. It will be a few years before I start to get ready for them. If you truly love me, you can wait for that. If you don’t then you’ll move on. I just want to say this to you, love is what a relationship should be based on. Nothing else. Do you think the same way?” He wasn’t sure about that. “I think love should be at the core. Then there’re are a number of other things to consider as well. Like what you both see

in the future. You see, I don’t want to lie to you, either. I want a child. I want to start a family.” “We’ve only been together for a week, Weston.” Her words brought another round of chills to attack his body and he shivered. She was right after all. And it wasn’t her fault his ex had put the thought of seeing a baby with his eyes into his head. “You’re right. You are absolutely right.” “So?” she asked. “So, you are right. You and I have only been together, solidly, for one week. And it’s not even fair for me to ask you such a thing. I know this. I do. And when I get back, you and I can sit down and discuss things. For now, though I must get on the jet and attend to some business.” “Are you coming back to me, West?” her words

caught him off guard. Was he? Or was he seriously considering what Hayley was offering? “We can talk when I get back,” that was all he could say. He knew he was keeping her dangling on the end of his line. While fishing off the other side of the boat too. But he didn’t know what else to do. He needed to be true to himself too, didn’t he? It wasn’t anyone’s fault the women coincided in his life on the same damn night. Was it? “I love you,” he said. “I’ll call you tomorrow when I get back.” “I love you too,” Aullie said then ended the call. Her heart was so heavy, she couldn’t think. She went to the back, took off her apron and hung it up

then put her heavy coat on and left the bar without clocking out or saying a word to anyone.

The jet’s interior was small. But the leather chairs and the granite table tops made it seem much more glamorous than it really was. Weston took the last step into the cabin, finding Hayley already seated with a glass of wine in her hand. “Hi,” he said with a weak smile. Her smile was just as weak as she patted the seat across the aisle from hers. “Are you ready to go?” He nodded and took the seat. The pilot came out of the small cockpit. “Are we ready to go, Mr. Calloway?” “We are,” he told him. The plan was to get to L.A. that night. He’d already reserved them two hotel rooms and in the morning, they’d go eat breakfast then go to visit their son’s

grave. They’d leave him some flowers then jet back to New York. But he could tell that Hayley wasn’t going to let the opportunity to get to him go by. She licked her lips and placed the empty glass in the holder next to her. The liquid courage was already coursing through her system and the door to the bedroom in the back of the cabin was open. She’d already been in there and it made him nervous. “I talked to someone this evening while I waited for you to get off work,” she said. The engine started and the plane began to move. And, for some reason, Weston’s heart began to ache. “You talked to someone? About what?” “About you and me and what we lost and how I have to take a lot of the blame for that,” she said.

He hated when she did that. “I’ve told you countless times not to say that. You and I were damn kids, Hayley. You were only nineteen, for the love of God. You’d just lost your first born and you lost him while I was at the wheel. I can’t fault you for how you felt about that.” Her hand moved over his and he let her hold his hand. “I left you to grieve alone and not only over your son but over us as well. We’d been together for a year and a half before our son came along. I was your first love, Weston.” “And I was yours,” he said as he looked into her violet eyes. He’d looked into those eyes so many times with nothing but love. Some of that love was still there but most of it was just gone. Ten years is a long time to try to keep something up that was

completely thrown away. “You were,” she said as the plane began to ascend into the night sky. They held hands as it went up and Weston had to confess he felt something. When the plane leveled off, he got up and poured himself a Scotch and refilled her wine glass. “I’ve been keeping secrets, Hayley. And I think it’s time to make a confession.” “You have a girlfriend,” she said as he handed her the wine glass. She’d surprised him and he nodded then sat back down. “And I love her.” “More than the love you have for me?” she asked then sipped her drink. He nodded again and he felt bad when she closed her eyes. “But she and I aren’t nearly ready to get

married and start a family.” Hayley breathed out a sigh of relief. “And we are.” He shrugged and took a long drink. “But I love her. So, you can see my quandary.” “I can. Believe me, I can. The young woman I talked to helped me to see the other woman’s point of view a bit better. You see, I’ve thought you had another woman in your life.” “I wouldn’t call her another woman, Hayley. She’s really been the only woman. Your husband hasn’t been dead a month and already you’re looking to get hitched to me again. That’s cause for concern, don’t you agree?” “No,” she said and placed her wine glass back in the holder. “Look, we’ve wasted ten years. I don’t think we should waste any more time. We know we

have love for each other.” He held up his hand to stop her. “Listen, there is love between us. Maybe there always will be. But I talked to you based on finding out who it was that killed your husband and for no other reason. I had no intention of rekindling our relationship.” “About that,” she said, looking a bit sheepish. “You can call off your spies. My husband was involved in an organization that you nor your spies need to get involved with. I knew the risks he was taking. I don’t want you to take any more risks and find yourself or someone you hired, dead.” “Shit! Are you fucking serious?” Weston stood and paced in the tiny cabin. “Hayley, how could you?” “I’ve wanted you back for the last few years. I just didn’t know how to get out of my marriage and get back to you,” she confessed.

“How selfish! How God damned selfish!” He went to the back and saw rose petals had been spread all over the bed. A thing he’d done for her when they first made love. He picked one of the pink petals up and rubbed it between his fingertips. His heart felt warm and when he felt her arms go around his waist and her head lay against his back, he felt something. He wasn’t sure what but he did feel something. “I miss him,” she mumbled. “I’m sure you do. He was your husband for ten years. You’re bound to miss him.” “No, I mean that young man you were. I miss him. I miss that guy. That guy who’d take me to the beach and we’d play in the waves then make out in the sand or inside of an empty lifeguard tower.”

He chuckled then stopped as he thought she should be missing the man she’d had a life with for the last ten years. He turned around and held her then kissed the top of her head. “Hayley, you should be thinking about your husband, not me.” “You are my husband. When I think of you, I think that. You were my first love. My first husband. The first man I had a baby with. The first man I lost a baby with. You were my first everything.” “Including your first divorce,” he reminded her. “Can’t you forgive me for that?” she asked as she looked up at him. He took her chin in his hand. “I forgave you for that the moment you left me. But I can’t forget that and I can’t stop thinking how you say you’ve been

thinking about me for the last three years while you were with the man you were married to. That’s more than a bit off-putting.” “You want me to lie about how I’ve felt?” she asked him then reached down to pick up a pink rose petal. “I remembered all these years how you covered your bed in these that night we first made love in your bedroom. I want us to climb under that blanket and go right back to that night. I swear to you, if you don’t feel a thing, we can end it right then and there. But if you do, then I want you to give us another chance.” “You do realize that I have an idea you’re on no birth control. If I did such a thing and felt nothing close to what I’d need to feel to start over with you, then I’d have run the risk of getting you pregnant and ending what I have been building

with another woman, right?” She nodded and smiled. “If I did get pregnant then it would mean this is meant to be. Don’t you think?” He looked at her and wondered how her mind worked in such ways. He couldn’t deny they still had some chemistry. Nothing nearly as strong as what he shared with Aulora, though. Weston sat on the edge of the bed and pulled Hayley down to sit next to him. “I can’t do this to you. I can’t tell you what it is you want to hear. I love another woman.” “Who isn’t ready to invest in you the way I am,” she added. “That said, what if we did have another child and lost that one too. You’d leave me again, possibly.

We both know you can get right back into that mindset if the worst happens. And I’d have lost a true love. Not that you weren’t one because you were back then. But I’d have lost a future with someone wonderful. Maybe someone I was meant to be with.” “Am I a fool?” she asked him as she laid her head on his shoulder. “The waitress at the bar told me I wasn’t being a fool to go for what I wanted. She told me to go for it. And now that I have, I feel kind of foolish. Maybe taking the advice of Aullie was a mistake.” He blinked a few times then asked, “Aullie? That’s an odd name.” “I know it is. And the young lady it belonged to was kind of a contradiction if you ask me. She introduced herself as Aulora then when I pointed

out her name tag, she changed it. And she was this kind of hippy chick but I could see she had something regal to her too. An air of wealth. You know how the aristocrats have that air about them? Well, she had that but it was only slightly covered up with a veil of aloofness. She was an odd girl. I realize now she had a sadness about her. Perhaps her heart had been too freshly broken to give me any good advice.” Weston knew all too well just how freshly broken her heart must’ve been. She’d found out his secrets and not from him. What would he find when he returned home?

Unexpected Wealth – Dirty Money Part 6 By Michelle Love

Weston and Hayley watched the sunrise over the Pacific Ocean while they sipped on coffee. The steam flowed around the brims of their cream colored, tall cups as they stood, in silence, remembering the baby they’d shared and how much they’d loved him and each other ten years earlier. “If she was out of the picture, then would you consider giving us another chance, Weston?” Hayley asked him as she continued to stare out at the brightening sky. “I’m not sure, Hayley. You see, it’s not that I don’t forgive you for leaving me, it’s just that I can’t forget it. I was left all alone to grieve. My father was a thorn in my side at that time. Anytime he saw me looking even the slightest bit sad, he’d say that I was much better off and that God made no

mistakes. It was meant to ease my sorrow but it did exactly the opposite of that.” “I bet it did,” she agreed then turned to face him. “I am sorry. I can’t say that enough.” “And I know you are. But I was at my lowest, a time when a person needs the person they love to be there for them. You left me at my weakest moment. I loved you. I never saw it coming. While I can forgive you, I cannot forget about it.” She nodded and sipped her hot beverage. “Shall we go to his grave?” He took her hand and led her to the car he’d rented. Slipping into the driver’s seat, he couldn’t help but look at his cell that he’d left on the console. Even though it was nine in the morning in New York, Aulora had still not responded to the urgent text he’d left her the night before. He’d tried calling

and she didn’t answer, which he’d figured she’d do. Then he left her a text, reminding her how they were in a committed relationship and simply ending things by shutting him out was not an option. But his silent phone let him know Aulora might not follow that cardinal rule. He tapped the screen and checked his social media to see if she’d been on any of that and found it was void of her dry humor style jokes she’d post each day. “She hasn’t responded to you, huh?” Hayley asked when he sat his phone down. “If I’d have known her name, I would’ve never told her all I did, Weston. You should’ve told me about her and what her name was and where she worked.” He pulled away from the curb and headed to the cemetery. “Ironically, I thought if you knew about her and where she worked or went to school that

you’d go to her and tell her exactly what you did.” “That is ironic,” she mumbled. “And sad. I wouldn’t have done that to you. I feel bad that you think I would. I’m not some sneaky, underhanded bitch, Weston.” “I don’t know you anymore, Hayley. How was I to know what kind of person you’ve turned into in the last ten years? Hell, you told me you’d been thinking about me for the last three years of your marriage. I had no idea what you would be capable of.” Sadness spread over her face, making him feel bad for doing that to her. “I don’t think you’ll ever fully trust me again.” “I can’t,” he said, even though he knew that too was hurting her. He had to be truthful.

As he slowed the car to turn into the cemetery, his heart froze. It always did when he came to see his son on the anniversary of the day he died. He went back in time. He was the nineteen-year-old kid, there to bury his baby. The tears had already begun to sting the backs of his eyes as he followed the narrow road around the many graves until they were near the back of the huge place. When he parked the car, he looked over and found Hayley was already crying. Getting out of the car, he came around and let her out, helping her out of the car. She leaned into his side as he ran his arm around her. So much like the day they had to lay their two-month-old down to rest in this place. A place that was never meant for babies or children. “Do you think he really went to Heaven, Weston?”

“I know he did. Never doubt that. He was an innocent child. God welcomed him right back.” He gave her shoulders a squeeze and kissed the side of her head to comfort her. She was shaking as they approached the grave and she saw the tombstone. “It’s been about five years since I’ve come here,” she confessed. “I never came here with my husband.” “Did you tell him about our son?” “I did. But I didn’t elaborate on us or how much we loved one another. I was still blaming you, so I left out things like that. I only hated you back then. But I still should’ve come and left flowers on his grave. It was wrong of me not to.” “He’s not here,” Weston said in an attempt to absolve some of her guilt. “You probably thought about him now and then. He knows that.”

“I have to admit that I pretty much blocked him out of my mind. Up until three years ago, when he entered it quite suddenly. And that’s when I started thinking about you again. And how great you were to me.” “I was pretty great, wasn’t I?” he asked with a light chuckle. “You were,” she said then turned her head and before he knew what was happening their eyes locked and their lips soon followed.

Staring at her cell with the text from Weston on it, letting her know their relationship trumped her running away from him or shutting him out, Aullie blinked back the tears. Tears had flowed from her burning eyes several times throughout the long and nearly sleepless night. Weston was in Los Angeles with the mother of his dead baby. His ex-wife. And he never felt the need to tell her a thing about either of them. She was numb and felt lost for the first time. Love hurt like hell and she finally understood the angst in some people’s art. The blackness of hell made sense to her in that moment. She felt like an empty abyss. And she hated it. She hated it so much more than she’d ever hated what her father had done to her and her mother.

Weston Calloway was a liar! She felt sorry for him in a way. Because he was going to force her to talk to him and what she would say would hurt him. Aullie didn’t want to cause the man any more pain than he was suffering from the loss of his baby. But she couldn’t be with him. He’d lied to her about something important. And he was off with his ex-wife. That was unforgivable! Aullie tapped out a text to him to give him a chance to get out of the fight they’d surely have if he forced her to talk to him. -Weston, I know you want to talk but I can assure you, you will not like to hear what I have to say to you. So, here it goes; go be with your ex-wife if you want to. I don’t want to see you anymore. I can’t trust you. I knew this would end, badly.

Thanks for the heartache, it’ll make some really dark artwork. Peace.When she put the phone down on the table, she got up and a loud sob came out of her, unexpectedly. Running to the bathroom, she tripped over Bruce when he ran to her to see what the hell was wrong with her. She fell in a heap onto the floor, crying from sorrow, heartbreak, and some pain in her left ankle too. Bruce purred as he walked back and forth, rubbing her as he seemed to be trying to sooth her. “Mommy’s just breaking down, Bruce. Don’t worry,” she murmured between sobs. No reason for the cat to be brought into the shit she’d invited into her life. When her cell rang, she ignored the chiming that it made. She didn’t want to talk.

Not to anyone!

As if the Heaven’s had suddenly opened, rain began to fall on Weston’s back as he kissed his exwife at the end of their son’s grave. The water was nearly ice cold, rare for California rain, even in January. He took her hand and they ran back to the car, getting in and breathing hard, they looked at one another. There was heat in that kiss. Both had felt it. Weston panted then picked up his phone. Hayley shouted, “No! No, don’t do that! You know you felt something. Forget about her. I know you can forget about her if you give me a chance to remind you how much we loved one another. I know it! So, put the damn phone down. Delete her number!” He sat, staring at the woman he’d once loved. The

only woman to ever carry his child. He weighed it all in his mind as he looked at her. Hayley wanted to get to it. She wanted a family, the same way he did. Aulora was not only a wild card but she assured him there would be a pretty good amount of time before she’d be ready for kids. Once his breathing went back to normal, his brain knew the answer. “I love her, Hayley.” “That kiss…” He held up his hand to stop her. “Was good. And maybe necessary for us. But it was a one-time thing. I love her. I don’t care that I’ll have to wait to have children with her. I will wait. I’m sorry we kissed. I’m sorry it meant more to you than it did to me.” “The truth is if she wasn’t in your life, then you’d give me a chance,” she said as he opened the text

Aulora had sent him while they were out of the car. When his eyes drooped, she snatched the phone from him and smiled as she saw what Aulora had sent him. She not only let him go but she told him to be with her. She handed him the phone without saying a word. The ball was in her court and she knew it. “She’s just mad,” he said as he placed the phone in the console. “I’m still going to make her talk to me. We had a deal and that was part of it.” “That girl will rip you apart. She has that look about her. You sure you want to do that to yourself?” He wiped his eyes and pulled away from the grave as the rain continued to pour down in sheets. “Even

if I have no one else, I’m not starting things back up with you. This trip was a mistake. I meant it to give you closure that you seemed to need. I didn’t need any. I got my closure when you married someone else. I was wrong for taking you on. I wanted to help you and all you want is, what you want.” “So, I’m selfish. That’s what you’re saying. I’m a selfish bitch!” “I didn’t call you a bitch. But you are being selfish and I should’ve listened to my head when it told me to leave you alone. I knew this would end up badly. And I may have lost the one woman who brings things out in me no one else ever has.” A heavy sigh came from Hayley along with her bursting into tears. “I love you! Damn it, Weston! She’s through with you! Please, give me a chance

to prove to you I can be what you want.” He drove to the airport without answering her. He tried hard to block out her bawling and squalling. He’d forgotten how dramatic she could be. He wasn’t sure how he’d forgotten that. Hayley knew how to work him. She always had. He recalled the first time he asked her out. She was having a full-on pity party for herself, in the lunchroom of the high school they both went to, one afternoon. The boy she liked had turned her down when she asked him to the Sadie Hawkins dance. Weston saw her crying, all alone at a table, and asked her what was wrong. When he heard her woeful tale, he jumped in like a knight in shining armor and picked up the pieces, taking her to the dance and in grand style at that. The feelings they shared were slow to grow. After

that first date, she kept showing up in the halls of their high school. Walking along side of him to his next class. He would reciprocate her gesture and started walking her to class, instead. Citing it was the man’s job to walk the young ladies to class, not vice versa. Before he realized what was happening, Hayley had insinuated herself into his life. Dropping by his home on Friday nights had him taking her with him to the ball games and then out for burgers afterward. Day by day, she crept in until he thought he’d found love. His first love. He treated her special after he realized they were actually dating. And when he took her virginity, he made it special for her. Weston realized he was that man. He was that guy who wanted to rescue women.

And then he knew that was going to be his downfall. He needed to be with a woman who didn’t need him to fix her or help her. Aulora had never asked for his help, yet he’d given it to her in every way he could think of. She was mad at him for buying up all her artwork at that show. Even though she needed the damn money, she had been mad and asked him not to buy any more of it. Aulora wanted to make it all on her own and he had gotten in the way of that. Trying to fix things for her, instead of being by her side and helping her to deal with the outcome, whatever that might be. “Thank you, Hayley,” he said as they pulled into the busy LAX airport. “For what?” she said then sniffled.

“For showing me what I’ve been doing wrong all these years. I’ve been trying to help women.” “That’s not a bad thing, Weston.” “But it is if you take away from them to do it. When I saw you crying, I just wanted to stop it. And what I did was unintentionally make you think of me as the go-to guy to ease your mind, your fears, your loneliness.” “And you’re great at doing that, Weston. Not every man cares that much,” she told him then ran her hand over his cheek. “That’s a great attribute.” Taking her hand, moving it back to her own lap, he left it there and she noticed that he no longer wanted her to touch him. But she thought it might stem from how he was reacting to her touch. It must spark something in him or he wouldn’t bother to get away from it.

He saw her bite her lower lip and reach out to him again. “Stop that,” he warned her. “I can see what you’re trying to do. I don’t want to hurt you. Don’t make me.” “She doesn’t want you anymore,” she told him as they sat in the long line at the airport. “She’s just mad and that’s what she does when she’s mad.” “Shuts you out? That’s not healthy,” Hayley said, pissing Weston off. “You did that too, so don’t go judging her!” he shouted at her. “You know what, just be quiet. For now, be quiet.” He picked his cell back up and tapped in a message to Aulora. -I’ll take my chances. When I get back, I’m

coming over to explain everything to you. I’m done hiding things.Aulora was quick to text back. -Don’t!-I am going to talk to you. Don’t even try to avoid me. I will find you and if you’re at work or school or any place public, it won’t stop me from talking to you. I know how you hate scenes, so you should make sure we’re someplace private when we talk. Your place or mine?- He texted back to her. A long time went by. He was able to move up a lot before she texted back. -Fine, it’s your funeral. I’ll be home. I’ve already called into work. I feel sick. Sick and tired!“You should heed her warning, Weston. Why fight

with her? She’s not going to take you back. You lied to her and went off with your ex-wife. Who you kissed.” Weston looked at her with a frown on his handsome face. “She doesn’t know that.” A sly grin curled her lips. “You will need to tell her that, you know. In the spirit of honesty.” He looked at the cars ahead of him. The way they were all in long rows of what seemed to be endless lines told him he’d be there a while. And he felt the heaviness begin to form in his chest. Honesty meant he’d need to tell her about the kiss. He’d need to be honest about it all. No more hiding anything. He felt like he may get defeated then he smiled as he thought about things. Aulora hadn’t told him a damn thing about her

past! How could she fault him? She’d been as closed off with her past as he had! Loophole! The traffic began to move as if that was a sign that he was right. If she played the, he was a liar, card by his omissions, then he could play that card too. She hadn’t told him a damn thing about her past. Not that he hadn’t asked her. She just always seemed to steer the conversation into a different direction. “When we get back to New York I want you to know that I feel no need to talk to you anymore, Hayley.” Her jaw dropped and her eyes went wide. “Weston! You and I share…” His voice was stern when he said, “We don’t share

anything anymore. It’s been ten damn years since we shared anything. That’s gone. I’m sorry we lost him, I am. But we did. And we lost our marriage and our relationship. It’s over, Hayley. End of story. It’s all over.” “She won’t take you back, Weston. Then what will you do? Call me and see if you can take these words back. I might not let you.” She crossed her arms over her chest and huffed. “We both know that you would, don’t lie to yourself, honey. But I won’t be doing that anyway. You see, I love that woman. I know she has a stubborn streak a mile wide. And I think I might have one too. Because I’m going to fight for her. I’m going to make sure she knows I’m not about to give up.” “So, the dream of having kids is over for you?” she

asked. “I don’t see that.” “I can wait for her to be ready too. She’s young. I shouldn’t have even asked her to do such a thing. She deserves to get to have her youth. Just because we cut ours short doesn’t mean everyone has to. I love her, so I can wait.” “Noblw to a fault, aren’t you?” Hayley asked. He nodded. “You know what, I’ve been told that before. By Aulora. And I’ll tell you what I told her. I am.” The parking lot to drop off the rental car came up and he pulled into it. Parking the car, he got out and found Hayley waiting inside of it. He supposed she was waiting for him to open her door and do the gentlemanly thing. He shook his head and wiggled his finger at her.

Opening the trunk, he put the two small bags on the back of the golf cart that came around to pick them up. Hayley finally got out of the car and that’s when he remembered he’d left his cell in it. Going back to get it and give the car one last look over, he found she’d sent a text to Aulora, telling her that they’d hooked up and she was sure he didn’t plan on letting her in on it but that she felt compelled to let her know, woman to woman. The grin on Hayley’s face was enough to make him want, for the first time ever, to slap the shit out of a woman!

Her tears were burning trails down her cheeks when a text from the woman Weston was with came across the screen of her cell, making her throw the phone. Aulora had managed to pull herself together, somewhat. Then the damn message came in that broke her right back down. When would the torture end? A light knocking at her door had her trying desperately to wipe away the tears from her swollen eyes and make her way to the door. A thing she didn’t want to do but she knew it might be the landlady there to ask about the rent she was supposed to turn in that day but hadn’t built up the gumption to get dressed and go do that. As she pulled the door open, she mumbled, “I’m sorry. I have the money…” Aulora stopped talking

and rubbed her eyes. Her vision was kind of blurry but she could swear she was looking at… “Aulora, we’ve been calling and calling,” her mother said. “And it looks like you’ve been crying,” her father said. “Dad?” she asked, not sure she was really seeing him. “Can we come in?” he asked. She stepped back, feeling even more numb, somehow. “Why are you here?” “Aulora!” her mother’s firm word came, quickly. “Your father has something to tell you. Please, hear him out.” “Why?” she asked, stunned. When he took her hand and led her to sit on her tiny

sofa, he said, “Because I was a fool, sweetheart. I’m here to right the wrongs I’ve done to you both.” “But…,” she managed to get out but her mother stopped her. “Aulora, let him talk.” She sat quietly, waiting to hear what the man who’d dumped them had to say. But she didn’t want to. If she hadn’t just been put through the ringer and at her weakest moment ever, she’d have slammed the door in his face. “Honey, I married a woman a couple of years ago, and we’re having a baby,” her father said. “Congratulations?” she asked as she rubbed her tear swollen eyes. “Yes, that’s the appropriate thing to say,” her mother said as she sat next to her and put her arm

around her. “Do you want to tell us why you’ve been crying?” “No,” came her quick answer. “I’d like to find out why either of you think I would care about this news. And I’m wondering why you care, Mom.” “Your father came to make amends, Aulora. Give him a chance. He’s your blood, you know.” Aullie looked at her father. He was all smiles and looking almost just like she remembered. She’d inherited his light blue eyes. His firm jaw was another thing she had like him. He was her father but not in the spirit of being an actual father. “Blood? What about the fact you left us, Dad? Am I just supposed to forgive and forget and move on? And just why would I do that?” “I don’t expect you to forgive me right away,” he

said. “I know it’ll take some time. But I’m not going to leave you out of my life anymore. You’re going to be a big sister, Aulora. I want you to be in your sister’s life.” “You’re having another girl?” she asked as she settled into her mother’s side. “We are. You see, the woman I married has a huge heart. It was she who told me I should make amends with you and your mother. When I looked back at what I’d done to you both, it made me sick. And I know you can’t be expected to just accept me back into your life. But, honey, I don’t want you or your new baby sister to miss out on knowing each other because of what I did to you.” Her brain was in a spiral. Life was knocking her one way and then the other and she was feeling punch drunk. She was going to be a big sister at

twenty-two-years-old. That felt weird, to say the least. “Dad, I don’t know what you expect out of me,” she said as she got up to go grab her a bottle of water out of her small fridge. “I expect you to let me do right by you. I expect you to feel welcome in my home with your stepmother, Clara. I expect you to enjoy your baby sister. And I expect you to accept my love for you and one day, I hope you can return that love. But I won’t press you about that,” he told her as he followed her into the kitchenette area. “First things, first.” He held out a keychain with three keys on it. One of them went to a car, she could tell as it was one of those chip like things. And the Mercedes emblem on the key fob was staring her in the face.

“You brought me a car?” she asked, stunned. “I did. A brand new one. Your mother said you love bright colors, so I got you an electric blue one. I had to special order it. I hope you like it. If you don’t then we can always exchange it for something you do like. Not a problem, honey,” came his answer. She took the keys and held up the one that resembled a house key. “Is this to your home?” “Not that one. The other one is. I want you to come and go as you please in my home. It’s in upstate New York. Clara is dying to meet you. She’s hoping you’ll do a mural in your baby sister’s room for her. What do you say to that?” “I say, what’s this key for, Dad?” she asked him as she tried to grasp the reality of what the hell was happening to her.

“That’s to your penthouse on Fifth Avenue, honey. Nothing too huge. Only five bedrooms and three living areas with a couple of dining areas too. And a full staff, of course,” he said with a huge grin. “Dad, I can’t afford…” His finger landed on her lips. “You can. You see, I owe you a shit-ton of child support. Which I asked a lawyer about and he came up with what I owe you and your mother. I’ve made accounts with that money for you both.” Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a bank card. “You’ll need to go by the bank at your earliest convenience to sign a couple of papers for them and the money will instantly be accessible.” “Isn’t this fantastic, sweetie?” her mother asked her as she came to them. “He bought me a penthouse in the same building yours is in. I’m just

a brisk walk away from where you’ll live.” “I suppose you got a car too,” Aullie said with a frown. Her mother nodded and smiled. “Yes, your father has been very generous. You should try to, at the very least, act happy.” “What if I don’t want any of this?” Aullie asked them both. “This is all yours, by rights, Aulora,” her father told her as he pulled her in for a hug. “I’m sorry I did you so wrong. But that’s over now. You are my daughter. My first-born child. Not only have I given you all I should’ve been doling out to you all along, you will be my heir as well. You are a Wohrl. That means something.” “I stopped using that name. I go by Mom’s last

name now.” “Not legally,” her mother reminded her. “Legally, you’re my daughter, Aulora. Now, come with us. I want you to throw on some clothes and get out of this ratty robe you have on. There’s so much I want to show you. You won’t be staying tonight in this dump. Your closets in the new penthouse have already been filled by a stylist your mother gave your sizes and style interests to.” “You’re going to love the clothes and shoes, the handbags, and jewelry!” her mother gushed. “This isn’t what I wanted,” Aullie said but her parents were having none of that. Her mother took her over, leading her to the bathroom and tossing her inside. “I’ll grab something from your closet. Shower!”

Aullie stood in the bathroom, the set of keys still in her hand. What the hell just happened?

Rain had delayed the private jet from taking off for four hours. When they arrived at JFK airport in New York, it was ten at night. Hayley had been eerily quiet all that time. Weston didn’t seem to care, though. “Care to share a cab, Weston?” she asked him as they walked out of the sliding glass doors. “No, I’m taking one to Aulora’s. Like I said before, I’m sorry about things and how they’ve gone but I’m done with you, Hayley. I do hope you have a nice life.” He opened the door of a waiting cab and she got into it. Then he closed the door as her mouth opened to say something else. He didn’t want to hear it anyway. Getting into the cab that was waiting right behind it, he gave the driver Aulora’s address and was

headed that way. Pulling out his cell, he gave her a call. A call she didn’t answer. But he’d expected that. He sent her a text. -On my way to you.Looking at the phone’s screen, he waited for a reply but got none. When they pulled up at the apartment building, he saw her Accord in its usual spot and grabbed his small overnight bag and got out of the cab. Quick steps took him to her apartment. Her door was slightly ajar. He pushed it open and found an older woman cleaning it. “Do you happen to know where the owner of this apartment is?” he asked her. She merely shrugged and said one word, “Moved.”

“She moved?” he asked with shock reverberating the words he’d spoken. She nodded. “Moved.” “But her car is here,” he said as he leaned against the door frame. The woman shrugged again and he turned to leave as it was pretty obvious he’d get nowhere with her. A call to the cab company had another car coming for him. He caught the cab and headed to the bar she worked at. It was cold and rainy and Tackleman’s was packed for some reason. He headed inside and asked the hostess if Aullie was working to which he found out she’d quit earlier that same day. He left, stunned and stricken. Instead of calling another cab, he called her as he stood under the

flimsy canvas roof that covered only part of the entrance. She didn’t answer and he ended his search for her for that night. A long ride back to his home left him wondering what the hell had happened to her. But that night wasn’t going to see him getting to talk to her, that much was obvious. -You moved. You quit your job. You left without your car. I need to know you’re okay. Please let me know that. I won’t be able to sleep until I know you’re alive and okay, Aulora. Please.- He texted her then waited for a reply. A beep let him know someone had texted him and he crossed his fingers before he looked at the phone. -She’s fine. She doesn’t wish to speak with you.-

It was from her number but someone else was talking for her. That had him feeling a bit jittery. So, he texted back. -I want to talk to her. If I don’t hear her voice, then I’m going to call the cops and report her as abducted!!!He hoped like hell that would get her to call him and when his phone rang, he answered it before it could make an entire ring, “Aulora!” “I’m fine. Leave me alone, Weston,” came her sweet voice. Yes, it was heavily laced with anger but it was her voice and to his ears, it was sweet. “Aulora, wait. I need to talk to you. You swore to me you’d allow that. We had a deal. I will hold you to it. You and I need to talk.” “No,” she said. “And I’m blocking your number. I

talked to your ex-wife. She told me everything. She told me that you were going to lie to me. She told me you and she had sex. There may be a baby in your future. I’m not about to get in the way of that.” “She’s lying,” he managed to get in. “She said you’d say that. She said you had sex then you felt guilty and told her you couldn’t be with her because you love me. But the fact is she could be pregnant and I’m not getting in the middle of that. You screwed someone else, that’s a deal breaker and this is over. You’ve had your say. I don’t owe you anything else.” “She is lying and I swear that to you, Aulora. I swear it!” He was desperately trying to hold on to his composure but it was getting harder and harder to do. “She has no reason to lie but you do,” Aullie told

him. “She does. She wants me back and she thinks if I don’t have you then I’ll go back to her. But I won’t be going back to her. Not ever. And really not now that she’s done this. Please, Aulora. Let me come to you, where ever you are now. Please, you will believe me if I can tell you everything face to face. I know you will.” “You’re right, I probably would believe you if we were face to face. You know why? Because I’d see that gorgeous face and you’d touch me just right and I’d want to believe you. But that would be stupid and I’m anything but stupid,” she said. A man’s voice in the background had the hairs on the back of Weston’s neck standing at full attention. “Who are you with?”

“Never mind that. It’s none of your concern. I let you know that I’m okay. I’m more than okay if you’d like to know. Money isn’t an issue. I’m not a poor, little, starving artist any longer. I’m not in need of being rescued. And I think that would have you finding me not quite your cup of tea any longer. Along with believing your ex, I think you’d lose interest in me very quickly. I don’t need a thing anymore.” “And how the fuck did this happen in one day, Aulora?” he asked her in astonishment. “You quit your job, moved, and left your car behind. Who came and spirited you away so damn quickly?” “Not your business anymore, Weston. Hayley Stiller is your business. Maybe, if the pregnancy test comes back negative in a couple of months, I might think about talking to you as friends. Nothing

more than that. If it comes back positive then I don’t want to speak to you again.” “What the hell does that mean?” he asked her in complete confusion. “Hayley said she’d give me a call in a couple of months when she could take a pregnancy test. She wants to let me know if you’re going to be a daddy again or not. If I may say so, I think that was cowardly of you to screw her when you knew she wanted to get pregnant with your baby and then tell her that you wouldn’t be staying with her. I didn’t think you were like that.” “I’m not like that!” he shouted at her. “She’s lying! She wants me to call her to bitch her out for it. I told her I wasn’t going to talk to her anymore. If you’d let me come see you, I could tell you everything. Every last detail. I was going to be

completely open with you. You have to believe me!” She was silent and he took that as a sign that she was thinking about giving him a chance to explain. But then a man’s voice was in his ear, “She’s crying. I don’t know you but I don’t like the fact that she’s crying over you. When I found her earlier she was crying and refused to tell me why. I think I’ve figured that out now. Leave her alone or you will have me to deal with.” “And you are?” Weston asked. “Charles Wohrl. And you are?” “Weston Calloway.” “Great. Weston Calloway, stay away from Aulora.” And then the call was ended. When Weston tried to call right back he found he’d

been blocked. Anger and frustration ruled him. He slammed his fist against the seat and cursed. She was with another man!

Aulora went to bed that night with a glass of wine and a headache that could kill a horse. She’d never cried so much in her entire life. When she got the call from Hayley, she knew, without a doubt, she and Weston were over. They had to be. Her father had made sure she was settled into her new bedroom before he left her. He’d promised to send his driver for her around noon the next day, so she could come to his place in upstate New York and meet her new stepmother. It wasn’t anything she was looking forward to. But then again, she wasn’t looking forward to waking up ever again, either. Her new home was magnificent. Her mother had lent a hand in it. Her secrecy was more than a bit disturbing about the matter with her father. But her

help in picking out things that would make Aullie feel at home in the place had helped. One of the living areas had been made into her art studio, complete with canvases of many sizes and every paint and brush in existence. She supposed any other person would be over the moon with what she had just been given. And she knew it was her birthright to have the things. But the loss of Weston overwhelmed her. Love sucked ass, she’d decided. Anything that could hurt that damn bad was best left the hell alone! When her phone rang at midnight, she jumped and saw it was Brittany. “Hello,” she answered. “Okay, what gives, Aullie? You quit. You moved. You dumped Weston.”

“I know. I was kind of taken,” she mumbled. “Taken?” Britt shouted. “Like kidnapped?” “Um, no. Not exactly. I was just taken back to a life I had before. I wasn’t always dirt poor,” she said then sipped her wine. “What the hell does that even mean?” Britt asked. “I’m the daughter of a rich man. He showed up and wanted to make amends. He gave me what his lawyer said I was due. He bought me a home and a car and gave me a bank account that’s much too big to justify me working and taking money away from those who need it.” “You’re rich now?” Britt asked. “I mean, what the hell, girl? You wouldn’t take what Weston offered you but you’ll take what a father who’s all but forgotten you has given you? I don’t understand.”

“I don’t really understand, either. I’m numb and more than a bit fucked up by what Weston did,” Aullie said, igniting Britt’s curiosity. “What did Weston do?” “It’s a long story with a crappy ending. No one wants to hear it.” She drank the rest of her wine then poured more into the glass from the bottle she’d brought to bed with her. “I could use a real bar in this place. Dad only stocked it with wines.” “I could come over and bring you something,” Brittany offered. “We could talk. You sound like you need a friend right now.” Aullie looked at the ceiling. The ornate ceiling that topped ornate walls, decorated with things that cost tons of money. She was lying under expensive sheets and blankets. Her head rested on expensive pillows. Much the same as she had experienced at

Weston’s mansion. She closed her eyes. “Not tonight. I’m too weepy. Terrible company. I wouldn’t force myself on anyone I care about right now. I’m more than a mess.” “At least tell me you think you’ll live through this,” Britt said with a light laugh. “The way my heart hurts, it’s iffy,” she said and really meant it. “That bad, huh?” “Worse,” she replied. “Has anyone ever literally died from a broken heart?” “No,” Britt told her. “Well, I don’t think so. There was that one couple. But they were really old and had spent something like ninety years together. But no one could prove the last one went only thirty

minutes later, from a broken heart.” “So, it could happen is what you’re saying.” Aullie took another long drink of the wine. “Great!” “No, Aullie. You should really let me come over. You sound half drunk and half insane.” An odd laugh burst from her mouth. “Insane? Yes, that’s exactly what I feel like. A real nut! I’ll talk to you tomorrow after I go to meet my new mommy and talk about decorating my new baby sister’s nursery.” “A new mom and baby sis, huh? Oh my! You’ve got a lot to let sink in.” “Yes, I do. This would’ve been hard with Weston in my corner. With him out of my life, this is nearly unbearable.” She finished the glass of wine and snuggled down in the bed. “Bye, I’m going to cry

myself to sleep now, hopefully.” “How sad,” Brittany said. “I love you.” “I love you too, Britt. You’re a good friend.” Aullie hung up and stared at the ceiling until sleep found her, some three hours or so later.

When the sound of people talking, out in the hallway, woke her up, she opened her eyes to find the sun was shining through one of the windows that was curtained by a sheer olive colored panel. Her eyes hurt and so did her body. She groaned as she got out of bed. Her silk nightgown was twisted all around her body and she pulled at it to get it straight. Hushed voices were heard in the hallway. “Find the cat.”

She shook her head and went to the door to see what they were talking about. “If her cat is gone, she’ll be so upset,” came a woman’s voice. Throwing the bedroom door open, Aullie asked, “Is my cat missing?” One man, dressed in a black suit, the butler she guessed, gave her a blank face. One woman in a black maid’s outfit gave her the same face. It was the older woman, wearing a light blue set of what looked to her like something a chef would wear, opened her mouth, “Missing?” “I heard you saying a cat was missing. Are you talking about my cat?” Aullie asked the woman. “Well, yes and no. I’m sure it’s just hiding in the house,” the lady told her. “But the door to the hall was open,” the butler

said. “He’d have to get on the elevator and go down to the ground floor and get out of the lobby to really be lost.” Aulora felt her legs going weak. “Not another terrible day!” she wailed. The woman she thought must work in the kitchen, came to her, running her arm around her and taking her back into her room. “You don’t worry about a thing. That cat is fine. I’ve worked in this building before. I’ll talk to the building manager and get them to check surveillance footage. I don’t want you to do anything but take a nice hot bath, relax, and let us take care of things. That’s what we get paid for. On top of that, I’m going to make a member of the staff the cat’s personal caretaker.” Aullie started crying, yet again. “But that’s my job! He’s my cat. His name is Bruce. Please find him!”

With all her noise, the cat seemed to have heard her and came running into her bedroom. “There he is!” the lady said with enthusiasm. Aullie fell to her knees then sat on the floor and held her cat, muttering, “Bruce, my only friend. Don’t leave me.” The woman crouched down and took her by the chin. “Aulora, my name is Laura. I’m your head chef. I have a list of your favorite breakfasts that your mother gave the kitchen staff. But I’d like to get to know you. Now, how about a nice bowl of comforting oatmeal with maybe a half of a strawberry and a little bit of blueberries? And maybe a nice smooth glass of almond coconut milk and some homemade wheat bread with a nice honey butter spread?” “Laura?” she asked. “That’s what I used to get

called a lot when I was younger. People didn’t know how to say my name.” “How silly they were. Your name is spelled perfectly. I love your name. I hope you’ll allow me to call you by it. I should’ve asked you first. Would you rather be called, Miss Wohrl?” “No, call me Aulora. Or Aullie.” The older woman ran a hand through her hair. “I really like your given name. Can I call you that?” “Sure,” she said. “If you’d like. I’m not a spoiled brat like most rich people. I was rich then I wasn’t. Suddenly, I am again. My head is spinning, as you can imagine. I don’t expect you to bow when I enter the room.” Laura laughed and sighed. “Oh, but some do, right?”

Aullie found herself giggling. “I know!” With the comfort of her gray kitty and what seemed like a new friend, Aullie was feeling a little bit better than she had been feeling. Her new home was gorgeous. The staff seemed nice. Maybe, just maybe, she could adapt to the life she once had. She had been rich much longer than she’d been poor after all. “If you don’t mind me saying, I think you’re dealing with this much better than I would at your age,” Laura said as she scratched behind the cat’s ears. “And you are how old,” Aullie asked. “I know it’s rude but I’m having a terrible time gauging it.” “I’m forty-nine. I’ve had two husbands, three kids, and more than a few pets in my time. And I took this gig on when I was told you were only twenty-

two and an artist. I love art. I always have. Being a chef is kind of like art when you think about it.” “Oh, I know!” Aullie was finding some excitement moving through her. “Do you like to make your food look neat, pretty, cool?” “I do!” Laura said, sharing her excitement. “I knew you and I would make a great team.” “Oh yeah?” Aullie asked. “I sure did,” Laura quipped then got up. “Breakfast then perhaps you could hang out with me for a bit and we could talk about what you really like and dislike and I’d love it if you’d show me your work. I want to cook to inspire you. I heard you have your work in a gallery. You have no idea how much fulfillment I’ll get at knowing I get to cook for an artist! It’s like winning the lottery for me!”

Aulora looked up at the woman. She had long blonde hair, wrapped into a tidy bun. Her blue eyes had a sparkle to them. She was fit and trim, the perfect amount of healthy weight on her medium frame. And her smile was infectious. “I’m glad you’re happy about this position.” “I was out of work for the last year. I went into the hospital with a blood clot in my left leg and the damn thing moved. It moved up to where my heart is. By a miracle, it was blown apart and ended up in tiny pieces in my right lung. I was in the hospital for two weeks. In ICU! The doctors and nurses told me I could’ve died. When I got the call about the job, I felt a slight jolt. I knew I should accept it. And now that I’ve met you, I’m damn glad that I did, Aulora.” “Were you afraid when you found out you had the

blood clot?” Aullie asked with sincere worry. “I was. But I had faith that everything would work out. It did. And I saw my youngest child graduate from college a few months back. Things are going great and I hope I can bring some joy into your life. If you don’t mind me saying, I hate to see you crying so much. If there’s ever a time you want to talk, I’ll be in the kitchen. You come on and talk to me anytime, girl. Consider me your friend. Always.” “Thank you. That’s very nice of you,” Aullie said then smiled, a genuine smile. “I think you and I will get along well.” “Me too. See you in the kitchen in a bit.” Laura left her alone in her bedroom. Just her and the cat sat on the floor as Aullie looked around her new bedroom. A room she’d barely seen as her vision

was mostly blurred the previous day. Her cell rang and she got up to see who it was, thinking it was most likely her mother or father. When she saw a number she didn’t recognize she thought twice about answering it then decided to take a chance. “Hello?” “I have Hayley and I’m bringing her to see you. She’s going to tell you the truth,” Weston told her. “Whose number is this?” “The cab driver’s,” he told her. “I was sure you wouldn’t answer my number or Hayley’s.” “You were right about that. But bringing her here won’t solve a thing. You withheld information. You went off to L.A. with your ex. And I have too much on my plate at the present time to deal with anymore. The timing is bad, Weston.”

“I love you and you love me. That’s all that matters,” he argued. “And you want to have kids soon and I don’t.” “I don’t want that anymore. I want to have them whenever you do,” he said, sending a small chill through her. “I’m not sure I can believe you. On top of that, I have a feeling you aren’t being truthful with yourself.” “Let me bring her over, so you can see that I haven’t lied about sleeping with Hayley.” “Please,” she heard Hayley call out in the background. “I’ll text you the address. I’ll give you thirty minutes. I have a lot to do today, apparently,” Aullie said then ended the call and went to get into

the shower. It was time to stop feeling sorry for herself. The self-pity was weighing heavily on her. She was tired of the weight. Tired of crying. Tired of feeling numb. And she’d need her wits about her to keep Weston out of her life. He was a wild card she didn’t need.

The ride over to the building Aulora’s new penthouse was in had Weston wondering what the hell could have possibly transpired in the matter of a couple of days that had her living in such a grand manner. “A waitress lives here?” Hayley asked as they got out of the cab. “Oh, is she someone’s maid too?” “No. And she quit her job, so she’s not a waitress anymore, either. You don’t need to know what’s going on in her life. You need to tell her you lied and that’s all then you can leave,” he told her as they got on the elevator to go up to the top floor. “A penthouse on Fifth Avenue,” Hayley mumbled. “Is any of this making sense to you, Weston?” “No. Maybe Aulora has been hiding some other

rich man from me. She was all against money when we first met, yet she’d never explain why that was. Maybe she has an ex who’s rich too. Maybe that’s why she was so against me in the beginning, merely because I’m wealthy.” The elevator stopped and they stepped off it and went to the door with the number she’d given him. Ringing the doorbell, they were met by a butler. “Welcome to Miss Whorl’s home. May I tell her who is calling?” “I’m looking for Aulora Greene,” Weston said. “She gave me this address.” “Yes, this is her home,” the butler said. “And you are?” “Weston Calloway. She’s expecting me.” The butler gestured for them to come in and led

them to a small sitting room. “Wait here.” Weston sat down in a comfortable overstuffed leather chair as Hayley looked out the window that overlooked the busy New York street below. “She’s living with someone else,” Hayley said. “She’s moved on from you, Weston. You sure you want to continue to hold out for her?” “I am.” He gestured for her to take a seat. “Park it. You’re making me more nervous than I already was.” She took a seat just as Aulora walked into the small room. “Hello,” she said then waited at the door. “Tell me what you have to say then you two can be on your way.” “Aulora, please…” Weston said but she held up her hand to stop him.

“Save it.” Aulora looked at Hayley. “You have something to say?” Hayley stood up with a sheepish expression on her gorgeous face. Her violet eyes were brimming with unshed tears. “Aulora, I’m sorry. I was beside myself when Weston turned me down. The truth is this. We shared one kiss at the graveside of our son. He ended it and let me know he wasn’t interested in getting back together with me. He loves you.” Aulora’s eyes moved to look at Weston who stood up, slowly. “And yet he hid things from me. That’s not what people who love each other do, is it?” “And what about you?” Weston asked as he came up to her. “About me?” she asked him with a frown. “What have I kept from you?”

He gestured around to the grandeur of the small room. “A penthouse on Fifth Avenue, peach. How did this happen?” “I never held out information from you. My father left me and my mother when I was in my teens. I never thought I’d see him again. There was nothing I was hiding. It was merely a thing I didn’t like to talk about. It hurt too much.” “And you don’t think talking about my dead son would hurt me, Aulora?” he asked her, making her flinch. Hayley cleared her throat. “Is my part here done? This is beginning to get uncomfortable.” Weston nodded. “First let her know what I’ve told you about us.” Hayley looked at Aulora who held her eyes with a

solid stare. “Aulora, Weston and I will not be getting together. It doesn’t matter if you take him back or not. He’s assured me that I need to move on. He and I will no longer be talking. I think I’ve pushed him a lot further than I should have. I’m sorry about lying to you. I think I warned you, inadvertently, that I’d probably resort to anything I had to in order to get him back. Bitch move on my part.” “Yes, it was,” Aullie agreed. “But I suppose I can understand. Thank you for coming clean. It’s appreciated. My heart has already been broken, though. Your apology hasn’t miraculously mended it.” “I didn’t expect it would. But Weston made me do it anyway. I’ll be going now. Good luck with your future, Aulora. I wasn’t thinking when I lied to

you.” Hayley walked out of the room and Aullie watched her go to the front door where the butler was waiting to let her out. She turned her attention to Weston when he touched her cheek. Heat ran through her with his touch and the tears that sprang into her eyes only served to piss her off. “Do not touch me,” her voice was low and threatening. Weston removed his hand and gave her a stern expression. “So, spill it. How did you end up here?” “My father came back into my life yesterday. He’s married a woman and they’re having a baby girl. My new sister. His wife wants me to be a part of their lives. So, I guess I will be.” Aullie walked over to take a seat and looked out the window with

a vacant stare. “Don’t shut me out,” he told her as he moved into her line of sight. “I see you shutting everything down. This is your life. If you want to live this way, then do that. If you don’t then don’t. Be who you want to be, Aulora.” She looked at him then sighed. “I’m lost, West. I’m completely lost.” “I can see that,” he said then kneeled in front of her and took her hands in his. “I’m sorry for keeping so much from you. I didn’t mean to hurt you by doing that but I can see that I did. I was so afraid of telling you everything and you bolting on me.” “So, you didn’t tell me and I did exactly what you were afraid of anyway,” she said then ran her

thumbs over the backs of his hands. “I’ve missed you,” he whispered then kissed the tops of her hands. “Have you missed me at all?” Her eyes drooped with sadness. Her voice sounded tired as she said, “I have missed you. My heart has never hurt so damn much, though. I’m through with love, Weston. I want no part of it.” “But you have it there, inside of your heart. You have love for me there. You can’t tell me you don’t have it for me still.” With a heavy sigh, she said, “I think it will go away. If I don’t have to see you. I think I could get over you. I’ll never love again if that helps you to understand how devastated I am.” “Look, I’m not liking the way this is going at all,” he said then stood up. “Your depression is over the

top. You’ve found out that I didn’t do anything wrong.” “You kissed her,” she reminded him. “One kiss. That’s all. Shit, Aulora! I’ll give you this. You can kiss anyone you want one time too. If that will make things go back to where they were, you get one kiss with anyone you want.” “You are the only one I want to kiss, West. Only you. But you not only gave her one kiss, you gave her a thought. You actually thought about getting back together with her because you have feelings for her and you want to have a child.” “Stop that,” he shouted at her, anger filling him suddenly and completely. “You have to stop doing this. I told you I want you and I want to wait as long as you want to. I’m sorry I kept things from you. I’ve ended everything with her. This pity party

you have going on is unhealthy, to say the least. Now, get up and argue with me about anything other than that. I can’t change what’s happened. But we can move on from here.” “And if I don’t agree to?” she asked him. “You’re forgetting something. Something very important, peach. You’ve made a commitment to me. A verbal commitment. I warned you before I took you. You will not get away from me. I love you.” She eyed him carefully. He was strong willed, she knew that. Even when he had done something wrong, he was still strong in his convictions. Could she ever really stop loving him? Could he ever give up on her? Could things get better or would she resent him forever for what he’d done? Confusion filled her and all she could do was

wonder if they could really have a future together.

Hidden Riches – Dirty Money Part 7 By Michelle Love

The sound of her own heart pounding was deafening. Aulora was being led down the hallway of her new home. “Which one is yours?” Weston asked her as he held her hand tightly in his. “Why?” her voice trembled. “Because I need to remind you of what you promised me.” She didn’t want to be alone, behind closed doors with him. She knew all too well how he could bend her will with his touch. “Weston, this is a bad idea. Let’s go into one of the living areas.” “No,” he said with a snip to his tone. “Now, which one is it?” “The third door on the left,” she whimpered.

He pushed it open and took her inside of her new bedroom, closing the door behind them and pinning her between it and his body. “Aulora, you and I are meant to be together. You and I share something I’ve never shared with anyone else. You may be stubborn but I am even more so than you are. I’m not about to take no for an answer.” She gulped when he pulled her arms up over her head and took her wrists into one of his hands, holding them down. She was panting with desire, a thing she didn’t want to be doing but her body wanted the man. “Please, Weston,” she murmured. “Please, what?” he asked then bit her lower lip, gently. She went wet instantly. “Please.”

“Tell me that you love me, Aulora,” came his husky whisper from just behind her ear. “No,” she said with a moan as he ground his hard cock into her soft sex. His teeth grazed along her neck then he clamped down, making her yelp. Her legs wrapped around his waist as he continued to grind his body against hers. He clamped down hard on her shoulder. “Tell me!” Her mind was losing the battle between it and her body. Her lips parted, she licked them then whispered, “I love you.” That’s all he needed and he rewarded her with a hot kiss that left her breathless. In a frenzy of rips and tears, she found he’d stripped her down to nothing and was carrying her to the bed.

Somehow, he’d managed to get his clothes off too. He never let enough space get between them for her to have a chance in hell at slipping away from him, not that she wanted to. He forced her legs apart and settled his body between them, thrusting into her with a passion she found exhilarating. “West!” His mouth on hers, shut her up as he took her like he owned her. Each hard thrust let her know she was his and his alone. There would never be any running. Never again would he allow that! When her body began to shake, he pulled his mouth off hers and watched her climax. “You are mine, Aulora.” Her nails gouged into the flesh of his back as she

gritted her teeth. “Yes! Yes!” Her legs wrapped around him, holding him to her as she arched up and gyrated as her body gave into his. His cock wasn’t about to give up yet and he began to move again, stroking her until she was screaming his name and begging him for more. He found her need for him entrancing and gave her what she wanted three more times before he let himself go. He fell on top of her, spent and satiated. They were a puddle in the middle of her huge new bed. Her hands trailed softly over his back and her warm lips pressed against his neck. “I love you, West.” “And I love you, Aulora,” the words felt right, coming out of his mouth. He felt all was right again. Then he closed his eyes, falling asleep on

top of her as her breathing went into a steady rhythm, telling him she too was fast asleep.

Her eyes fluttered open and she found it hadn’t been a dream at all. Weston was holding her tight in his arms, even though his light snores let her know he was fast asleep. A smile ran over her face as she eased out of his arms and made her way to the bathroom that was attached to her bedroom. Her father’s driver would soon be there to pick her up for her visit. She found a certain amount of enthusiasm had formed in her about meeting her stepmother. She washed her face and smiled at her reflection. “You’re going to be a big sister!” She hurried to dress, pulling her hair into a ponytail and leaving her face free from makeup. She was in a rush to get to her cell that she’d left in the main living area. It was getting close to noon.

When she went back into her bedroom, she saw that Weston had spread out and was sleeping soundly. With a kiss to his cheek, she left him right where he was. She knew how exhausted he had to be. She was tired too but she was also excited about things now. He’d come back and he’d taken control. Aullie never saw herself as a woman who wanted anyone to take control of their live life. But she had to admit that it felt fantastic. He’d fight for her. He wasn’t about to let their love die. She knew that for certain now. It was odd how the ache that had resided in her heart had suddenly disappeared. Love was flowing all through it again and she found that a relief. And now to see how she would get along with her father and new stepmom.

When she found her cell, she saw the text from her father that had come in, an hour back. -My driver is on his way now. Can’t wait to see you.Just as she was about to text him back, the doorbell rang and she hurried to it. She found the butler answering the door and there stood the driver she’d known from the old days. “Dustin!” The older man’s smile had wrinkles forming around his mouth and light green eyes. “Miss Aulora!” She ran into his arms and he picked her up as they hugged. “I never thought I’d see you again!” “Oh, honey,” he said with a happy tone to his deep voice. “I knew your father would smarten up one day.”

He let her go and took her down to the waiting car. “It’s so nice to see you, Dustin. How has everything gone these past years?” “The usual. I’ve driven your daddy around a lot and time has passed. My only news is that I’ve had three grandkids in the time that’s passed.” He opened the back door of the Town car for her to get into. “You’re a grandpa?” she asked then giggled. “I am. They call me Gramps. Now, off we go so you can meet your new family, Miss Aulora.” She gave him a nod as he closed the door. Then he took off and she found her tummy was filling with butterflies. She was back to where she’d been before. Riding in the back of her father’s car, driven

around by their driver and looking out the window as the car veered around other cars, some expensive and some not. People were everywhere and then they began to thin out as they left the city and went toward the place she’d once lived. She wondered if her bedroom had been kept the same. She’d had a Paris-themed bedroom, complete with a replica of the Eiffel Tower in one corner. There was a huge balcony off that room and white lights had been strung along the railing. Her fingers trembled as she smoothed out her blue skirt. She was going home. The place she always thought of as home. The small apartment in Queens was never a thing she thought of as home. It was like a little dungeon to her back then. That apartment was like a prison. And it was a constant reminder to her that the money she’d

always had wasn’t really hers. It was her father’s and he could take it all away. She thought about how things had all changed. The money in the bank account was all hers. No one could take it away from her. She’d made sure to ask the bank representative who helped her sign the necessary paperwork about that. She was the owner of a brand new Mercedes. Her name was on the title. She was also the owner of the penthouse. Her name was on that too. And it was her name and hers alone that was on the bank account that had a balance that was nearly a billion dollars. Aulora was set! Her man had come back to her, showing her how much he really loved her. She had two walls in a prestigious art gallery to fill. The world was her

oyster, it seemed. She hummed, happily as they drove the hour and a half out of New York City to get to her father’s home. A mansion she had a key to! As they pulled into the long drive, she felt the butterflies turn into gargoyles. It was time to meet the woman who’d changed her father for the better! Dustin got out and let her out of the car, then walked her up the huge staircase that led to the front entrance. “Good luck, Miss Aulora. It’s damn nice to have you back home.” “Thanks, Dustin. It’s damn great to be here,” she said then gave the man a hug and turned to find the door was opening and a new man was standing at the door. “You’re father and mother are waiting in the

nursery for you, Miss Aulora,” he told her. She didn’t recognize the man, though. “You’re new to me, sir. Do you mind telling me what I should call you?” “I am Stanley,” came his stoic response. “Follow me, please.” Aulora’s eyes were everywhere. The floor, the staircase, the enormous chandelier that hovered high above the entrance room. “It’s just the same,” she mumbled to herself. Up the stairs, they went and she hesitated once they came to the door of the bedroom that had once been hers. She wanted to stop and look inside of it but the guy kept walking, so she decided not to fall behind. Only three more doors down and they stopped and

she found her father inside the empty room with his arm around a very young woman. A woman who looked very close in age to herself. “Miss Aulora has arrived, Master Wohrl.” They turned back to look at Aulora. Both wore huge smiles. Her father held out his hand in a gesture for her to come to them. “Aulora, darling, come meet your new mother.” Aulora laughed as she went to them. The young woman was gorgeous. Tall, thin, tan, and blonde. Deep blue eyes were framed with thick lustrous lashes. Her full lips were stained deep red to match her dress. She had on black flats and her stomach looked as if a basketball was under the tight dress. “I’m Clara, Aulora. But it would make me very happy if you’d call me, Mom.” The young woman

extended her hand. “Mom?” Aulora asked with another laugh. She shook the woman’s hand. “I’m sure you and I are close in age. Mom might be a bit weird.” “Your father told me you were twenty-two. Is that right?” Clara asked as she let Aulora’s hand go and rubbed her round belly. “That’s right. And you are?” “Twenty-five,” she said. Then she looked up at her husband and grinned. “But Charles tells me I’m much more mature than that. Isn’t that right, baby?” “Much more mature than that,” he said and kissed her cheek. “Now, Aulora, don’t let the age thing get in the way of making this woman your mother.” Aulora choked back her words. She had a mother, after all. She wasn’t in need of another one!

She decided to change the subject. “When’s the baby due?” “In two months. And we’ve not yet done a single thing to make this nursery a place for her. Did your father tell you what we’ve decided to name her?” her new mom asked. “He did not,” Aulora answered as she gazed around at the large room, trying to envision what could be done with it. “I so love your name that we’re naming her that too,” came her stepmother’s insane words. “What? My name? That’s going to be confusing. Don’t you think?” Her father quickly shook his head. “No, not at all. You see we’re going to call this one Aulora and you’ll earn the new nickname, Old Aulora.”

Her heart sank as she thought about being called something like that. “No. No, I don’t like that at all.” Her new mom’s hand ran over her shoulder. “You’ll get used to it. Now, about this room. Your father and I are at an impasse. I want to use pastels and he wants to use bright colors. We’ve decided to let you pick.” “In that case, I like bright colors. They stimulate the senses,” Aulora said as she looked around. “If she’s anything like me, she’ll like the bright colors too.” “Then it’s settled,” her father said. “And now on to other things.” He took out a small catalog from inside his suit pocket. “Here are the baby cribs we’ve been looking at. We’d love it if you’d pick one for our little Aulora.”

With a quick glance through the small booklet, she picked one out. “This one will work and I’ll paint it.” She noticed the frown on Clara’s face as she walked over to the window and looked out of it. “You certainly can make quick decisions, can’t you?” “I generally do make decisions very quickly. If you don’t mind my asking, how long did you two know each other before you got married?” Aulora joined her new mom at the window. The view was of the huge swimming pool that she’d learned to swim in. The tennis courts were off to one side and the riding stables were behind that. The place she’d played in her younger years. “We met last year and hit it off right away,” she told her.

Aulora looked stunned. “And the baby is due in a couple of months. You two wasted no time, did you?” She laughed a little but it was more than a bit unnerving that her father could move so fast. “When you know, you know,” her father said as he came up behind them, putting his arm around his wife. “Do you think you can have this nursery up and ready in only a couple of months?” “Sure. Anything for New Aulora,” she said with a smile she didn’t really feel. “For now, I’ll go back home and work on the whole idea. I’ll sketch it all out and maybe use map colors to fill in the shades. How would that work for you two?” “Great,” her father said. “Would it be too much to ask for me to have some input into this?” Clara asked. “She is my first child after all.”

“It’s not a problem at all,” Aulora said. “It wasn’t me who asked to do this after all.” The tiniest of twitches moved Clara’s brow. “I know that. Your father and I can’t seem to agree on a single thing to do with this room. That’s why I said you’d be the tie breaker. Only, I thought you’d see things my way. You know, being women and all. I was mistaken.” “Dad, let her design this room,” Aulora said as she exhaled. She had no interest in being a tie breaker. He ducked his head and said, “Clara, of course, you can design the nursery.” The grin that moved over her stepmother’s face let Aulora know it was all a ploy. A ploy to let Clara know how far she could push them both. “I’d love your help on it, though,” she told Aulora. “The Old Aulora’s stamp on the New Aulora’s nursery

would be appreciated.” “I could paint a mural on one of the walls if you’d like. But I’m much more of an abstract painter. I could send you some photos of what I’ve done.” “But you are an artist, so that means you can paint anything I want, doesn’t it?” Clara asked with a sweet smile. The kind of smile the super-rich have that lets other people know they’re not really asking you for something, they’re telling you that you will do it their way. “Send me pictures of what you want, Clara.” “Mom,” she reminded her, still wearing that sinisterly sweet smile. “Mom,” she said then sighed. “So, I’m going to take off now. You have my cell number. You can text me the pics. Later, guys.”

Aulora left the room with expectations that had become a lot lower. When she got to the door of her old bedroom, she pushed it open to find it wasn’t a bedroom at all but an office. Closing the door, she went down the stairs with her head hanging. She wasn’t getting her father back. He was replacing her and her mother with newer versions of them. Right down to the new baby’s name. Making her way to the front door, she found the butler jumping to open it for her. She let him. “Good day, Miss.” “Yeah, whatever,” she said as she left the home she had high hopes of making hers again. But that dream was history. She knew she’d love her baby sister but the idea of being one, big, happy family was gone.

Dustin opened the door of the car for her. “You don’t look nearly as happy as you did when I let you out of this car.” “Reality set in. Bummer, huh?” she said as she got in. He nodded and closed the door without adding to her words. She figured he knew more about Clara than he’d ever say. The fact was, Clara nor her father, were anything Aulora should be worried about. Aulora had to find herself. She’d been a poor art student who moonlighted as a waitress. Now she was a rich woman with a rich boyfriend and a couple of walls to fill with new artwork in a gallery. If she wanted to. She didn’t have to do a damn thing if she didn’t want to.

The drive back to New York was long and she found her head falling back on the headrest and her eyes closing. The exhaustion had finally caught up with her and she fell asleep.

Weston rolled over and then over again, it became clear he was alone in the large bed. “Aulora?” He sat up in the bed and looked around the room that was dimly lit by the outside sunlight. She was gone! His heart stopped and his mind went blank. They’d made up. Why would she leave? Getting out of the bed, he got dressed and looked around for a note or something that would tell him where she’d gone. He went to the bathroom to clean up a bit and laughed at himself when he heard the bedroom door open. “West?” Stepping out of the bathroom, he found Aulora and scooped her up. “I was afraid you’d left me.” She ran her arms around his neck and laid her head

on his wide chest. “I’m not about to do that. You’re the only thing I have in my life right now I’m certain about. I went to visit my dad and his new wife. A woman who’s around my age. She’s a real piece of work from what I saw.” “That had to be rough. So, it went kind of badly?” he asked as he took her to the bed and sat down, holding her on his lap. “I wouldn’t say that. There was no drama, so that’s good. But all my hopes of having my family back have been dashed. And the fact they’re naming the baby my name is a little upsetting.” “Your name?” he asked her then chuckled. “That’s weird.” “It is,” she agreed. “And I am to be called, Old Aulora. So can’t wait for my little sister to call me that.”

“I bet,” he said then kissed the top of her head. “How about you strip and so will I and we can climb right back into this bed and love the rest of the day away?” “If you think that’ll help,” she said with a giggle. “Oh, it will. Believe me!” She got off his lap and pulled her clothes off as he took his back off and then they climbed into the bed and covered up, settling into each other’s arms. “I feel so comfortable with you, West.” He ran his hand up and down her arm with gentle strokes. “Me too.” With a kiss to the side of her head, he whispered, “We need to make some decisions, you and I.” She groaned and turned in his arms to face him. “Why do we have to do that? So much has

changed, West. It’s all a bit dizzying. Making more decisions right now would stir an already overflowing pot.” “I can see why you’d think that but I’m talking about making decisions about what it is you want. I can see that I’ve pushed you to do things maybe you weren’t ready for and now your parents are too. I want to stop doing that and I want you to know I’m in your corner and here to help you be you.” She sighed and kissed his plump lips. “And that’s why I love you so much. No one has ever looked at me the way you do. You can see right into my heart and soul, I think. You can tell this way of living just isn’t me, can’t you?” “You’re so uncomfortable here,” he said with a chuckle. “This place doesn’t look like a home

you’d make for yourself.” “Because it’s a home my mother put together. I do have one member of the staff who I really like. The head chef, Laura. She’s all about getting to know me and what I want. And I can see keeping her on. I don’t need the tons of other staff. The butler isn’t necessary. The place is huge, so a couple of maids should be kept on. Other than that, I see no need to keep the rest.” “What about finding another place. A place where you’d feel at home?” he asked her then kissed her forehead. “A place we could call our home, peach.” She shivered with his words. “Our home, West?” “I want you and I to move in together.” She took in a breath and held it as she thought

about what he wanted. Did she want that too? She felt at home in his arms. She felt whole when he was around. To have him in her life, really sharing it, would be more than nice. “What kind of place do you seeing yourself living in?” “Anywhere you are,” he told her then kissed her with a deep kiss that told her he wasn’t lying about that. “I could live in a ditch as long as you were with me, Aulora.” “Well, we won’t have to go that far,” she said then giggled. “I could sell this place, couldn’t I? I’m not stuck here. As if anyone would consider themselves stuck in a Fifth Avenue penthouse. You know what I mean, though.” He trailed one hand up to cup her chin and looked

deep into her eyes. “I can see you do feel trapped. I don’t want you to let that happen to you. Why not think about some place that will help you be the artist you want to be? We could get a vacation place anywhere in the world. And we could get a place near New York too. That would be a necessity for my work and your artwork to be sold.” She nodded and sighed. “You’re so level-headed, West. So, on top of things. I think I could be happy right here in this place. I just need to change the décor, you know. We could keep this place and get a vacation house somewhere. Maybe Paris.” “I like that idea.” He kissed her again, this time with a fervor that told her their discussion was over. Their plan had been made, now to consummate their new arrangement!

She felt it too. The shift in what they would be to one another. They were going to move one step forward and live together. He’d help her to push away the things that had been tossed at her and replace them with things she wanted and liked. Aulora had no idea that anyone could do that for another person. Step in and help them be who they longed to be. She had always wanted to be an artist. The loss of money got in the way, slowing that goal down for her. But the money was back and she could use it to help her move ahead in her career much faster than she’d been doing. When their bodies connected, she felt a heat surge through her. They locked eyes as he moved slowly, letting her feel every inch of him as he made his strokes. He took her breath with his beauty, inside and out.

“I love you more than you will ever know,” he told her. “I think I do know. Because, I love you that much too,” she said then took his handsome face between her palms and pulled him in for a kiss. Their tongues danced as their bodies bid the others to move rhythmically to a song only they heard. Long, sensual movements had them sharing more with one another than they ever had before. Things were different. They were now a real couple with a real commitment!

The mural, done in soft pink pastels, oranges, and lilacs, had been done in her baby sister’s bedroom. Her father and stepmother were at the hospital, delivering the New Aulora. Weston came into the nursery with a grin on his face. “It’s beautiful, peach. Well done!” Aulora stood back and looked at the wall she’d created for her sister. A unicorn, not an ordinary one, one with fairies embedded in its long, pearly mane, was the focal point. But there was so much more in that mural. A couple of princesses hid behind tall trees with pale purple moss growing up their massive trunks. Aulora meant it to be the two of them, playing in a

fairy forest. She knew they would never get to play together like real siblings, so she made up a fantasy childhood where they both could pretend they had known each other forever. She couldn’t say she’d grown fond of her stepmother, Clara, who never wavered on her calling her mom. A thing she was finding humor in rather than aggravation. Clara was an odd woman. Though only a few years older than Aulora, she was ancient in many aspects. Formal dinners were held every Sunday evening. Weston always attended them, with Aulora. Her family had accepted him and their living arrangement, though Clara often told Aulora she needed to get something more permanent with Weston. A ring should be on her finger, in Clara’s opinion.

Aulora was fine without one. She knew she and Weston had something special. No ring was necessary to prove to her that he was the other half of her. His arm ran around her as they left the room. “I suppose we could go to the hospital now,” Aulora said as they walked down the massive staircase. “I’d like to be there when New Aulora is born.” “Then we shall go,” Weston said then kissed the side of her head. “I too would like to meet her. I have a confession to make about her name, though.” “And that would be?” “I intend on coming up with a cute nickname for her. New Aulora isn’t doing it for me.” She laughed and nodded. “I was thinking about

doing that too. We can come up with something together and make it stick.” Weston and Aulora were good at things like that. Getting together to make things more tolerable for one another. Life is seldom fair, one needs a cohort to help smooth out the ridges of unfairness. The two had settled into a comfortable existence together. Aulora was only six weeks from graduating, and Weston was preparing her a surprise party, even though she’d told him not to. He’d found she never wanted attention focused on her and he was determined to get her to accept a little attention now and then. When he’d asked her what kind of a wedding she’d dreamt of, he was astonished when she told him, she’d never dreamt of one. Aulora wasn’t exactly a person who gave

everything she had to others and expected nothing in return. She was more of a person who did what was necessary for others and never thought about asking anyone to do anything for her. Weston had stayed true to his word. He didn’t try to fix things for her. He let her make her own way and she was selling her art to others without his help. But he was having a hard time with not giving her anything. The ride to the hospital was made in silence. He knew she was in an odd spot with it all. She’d been an only child forever. Now she’d have another person in the world who shared her genetics. “You know, it has run through my head more than a few times that my father could do to my little sister what he did to me,” she confided in Weston.

“I knew something was troubling you. I think your father has matured since he did that to you and your mother. I don’t see it happening again. And I think he and Clara will most likely have more children. My guess is it won’t be long before you have more little brothers and sisters.” She looked down and he felt the agony that was exuding from her. “And they will all have a wonderful life that might be swept out from under them.” He chuckled and wrapped his arm around her, giving her a firm squeeze. “I suppose it’s that dramatic flair that makes you so good at what you do. I don’t think you have a thing to worry about. You seem to be waiting for the other shoe to drop. Things to go wrong. Heartache to happen. Just live and don’t worry about the future or what might

happen. It’s as if you’re mourning something that hasn’t happened.” “It feels real, Weston. You have no idea what it’s like to have a great life then all of a sudden find yourself living near poverty level. And then, just as suddenly, put back into your old life. It’s not a thing most people go through.” “Agreed,” he said as he contemplated her feelings. “But you’re safe from that ever happening again. You’re no child who’s at the whim of your father. What you have is all yours, he made sure of that. And you’ll always be around to make sure your little sisters and brothers never have to go through what you did.” She looked at him and a smile broke over her face. “You’re right. I never thought about it like that. I have enough money to take care of a ton of kids.

They’d never know what it’s like to go from lobster one night to Ramen noodles the next. Not any of my siblings will go a day without knowing if they’ll eat that day or where the hell they’ll get the money to make rent and other bills.” “See, you can see a silver lining when prompted,” he said as he laughed and kissed her cheek. “I can’t wait to get my hands on that baby, Aulora!” Her heart lurched as she suddenly realized how much Weston wanted a baby. She’d been pretty selfish, she thought. All about herself the last couple of months. “West, I’m kind of afraid this is going to make you get back on that baby bandwagon again. And I hate to say it but I’m still nowhere near ready for that kind of responsibility.” His golden eyes sparkled as he looked at her and

tweaked her nose. “Not to worry, peach. I’m ready only when you are.” She smiled and ducked her head. She had no idea when she’d be ready for such a thing. She knew nothing about babies. It was a distant hope that Clara would allow her to learn some about them with her new sister. But it was a vague hope, as Clara was more than a bit picky and bossy. She was sure she’d be the same way about the baby. When Dustin pulled up at the hospital, he parked and came around to let them out of the back. “Are you coming up too, Dustin?” Aulora asked him as they exited the car. “Should I?” he asked her as he frowned. “I’m not family.” “You’re as much a part of this family as anyone else. You’ve been Dad’s driver forever and then

some. Come on. Park the car and come up. It wouldn’t be the same without you,” she told him then kissed his wrinkled cheek. “I’ll park then come up. See you in the waiting room.” Aulora was happy he’d decided to join them. Her father had many acquaintances but no real friends. She knew Dustin was more of a friend to her father than an employee. Weston held her hand as they went up on the elevator to the fifth floor where all the expecting mothers were. It was then that she realized this must be hard for Weston. “If this is too much for you, you don’t have to stay, West. I just thought about that.” She gave his hand a gentle squeeze.

“It’s right where I want to be. Right here, by your side.” With a kiss on her cheek, the doors opened and they stepped out of the elevator. Her father had texted her the room number and they went straight to it. With a soft knock, they found her father stepping out to greet them. “Hi! Thank God you’re here, Aulora!” “Oh?” she asked, more than a little surprised. “Clara’s mother was on her way here but she fell down the steps of her home, breaking her hip. Her sister is in Switzerland and she has no other female to help her out. She’s a disaster!” Her father ran his hand over his face with angst. “So, I should go inside?” Aulora asked him. He nodded. “Please. She’s a moaning groaning wreck. I don’t have a clue what to do for her. I

wasn’t in the room when you were born. I came up to the hospital later, after you were delivered. This is new to me and quite frankly, I hate it!” Her body went tense. Weston, felt it go rigid and hugged her, tightly. “You can do it, peach. Get in there and help her. All you have to do is stay calm and rub her shoulders. Hold her hand through the pains. You know, be a friend to her. She sounds like she needs one.” “But I have no idea what to do, either. Dad, I’m sorry…” Weston pulled back and held her by her shoulders. “No! No, you will not get out of this by saying you’re sorry, you can’t. That is your stepmother. And she is about to have your baby sister. And you will straighten up and do what you need to do. You see, I’m a big brother and I know the responsibility

that comes with that. So, buck up and do what you have to.” “Damn!” her father said as she shook his head. “I know, right?” Aulora said as she began to grin. “He’s a real ball buster, isn’t he? And he’s absolutely right. I need to get over my damn self. I’ll do this for my little sister. And Clara too. She’s not all bad.” “She really wants us to be a real family, Aulora,” her father said. “I know she doesn’t always go about it right but she wants that more than anything else in this world.” With a nod, Aulora said, “I know that. She’s a weird young woman, isn’t she?” “Weird?” her father asked with a frown. “I wouldn’t say that. I’d say she’s a different kind of

young woman. And she loves me, Aulora. And she loves you too. She’ll really appreciate your help today.” “And you’ll learn a lot,” Weston added. She saw it in his eyes, hope that she’d want a child sometime a lot sooner rather than later. “I’ll be inside. You two wait in the little room over there. Dustin will be up soon, Dad. I invited him.” “Good. I didn’t think about that. I’m glad you did. Such a Godsend you are, Aulora. I don’t know what I’d do without you,” her father said then took her in his arms, hugging her tight. “I’m so sorry for the lost years. I was more than a fool.” Aulora pulled back to look at him. “I can forgive you for that. But if you pull that shit on any on my siblings, I’ll make sure your life becomes a living hell. Got me?”

With a nod, he looked at Weston and said, “She’s a ball buster too, Weston. Seems you’ve taught her a thing or two.” “Seems I have. Go get ‘em peach. I’ll keep your dad company.” With a kiss, Weston and her father walked away, leaving her to go inside and deal with a laboring mother for the first time in her life!

The grip Clara had on Aulora’s hand had numbed it. But Aulora let her hold it anyway. “Great job, Mom! You’re doing so great.” Clara’s face was red when the contraction eased. Aulora grabbed the cloth from the bed rail and went to the little sink to rewet it. “How many more of these things did you say you wanted?” Aulora asked with a light laugh. “None! She’s it! This hurts too bad!” Clara said as she tried to turn to one side. “So, I should never do this, huh?” Aulora asked as she went back to hold the cool wet cloth to her stepmother’s forehead. Clara’s eyes were watery. One tear fell down her cheek then she took Aulora’s hand in hers. “You

have to have at least one, Aulora. I know this looks awful and believe me, it is. But you have to do this, at least once. Weston and you will be wonderful parents. I know you will. You have a deep love and that’ll help you to be great parents.” “You think so?” she asked as she wasn’t sure of that herself. With a nod, Clara’s face went red again with another contraction. Aulora found her hand being clenched in a death grip once again. An hour and a half later, the time had come. Clara was bearing down as Aulora rubbed her shoulders and coached her to push. The nurses stood by as the doctor waited for New Aulora to come on out. “I wish my father would come in here,” Aulora mumbled.

Clara stopped pushing for a moment and tried to catch her breath. “Run and get him. He’ll come if you make him, Aulora.” With a quick nod, she took off. Going as fast as she could, she slid around the corner and shouted, “Dad, come on. This is it. She’s not freaking out anymore and she wants you to see your daughter come into the world!” His face was ashen as he sat perfectly still. Weston got up and pulled him up. “Come on, man! You need to see this. It’s awesome.” He helped get Aulora’s father all the way to the room his wife was in. Weston earned a quick kiss to the cheek from Aulora before they both disappeared into the room. Weston stood outside of it. His heart and mind a flurry of emotions. It had been so long ago but he

could recall the exact feelings he’d had when his son was born. Terror, love, adoration, and most of all excitement. He’d been so excited about the baby and their future. So many plans had been made. Weston Junior would be in little league. He’d be the best player on his team. He’d make tons of home runs and make him so proud. His son was going to be something! He’d just known it. How wrong he’d been. With a heavy heart, Weston went to the bathroom. Tears had sprung up and he was in need of pulling himself together. It all came crashing down on him. He’d tried so hard to keep this about Aulora and not about him and what he’d lost. But it was always there, waiting in the background of his soul. His loss was a part of him. It was such

a part of him that at times he forgot it was there. Like you would a small freckle on your back that you seldom catch sight of. But it’s always there and you’re reminded of that, once in a while, when you see it in the mirror. His son would always have a place in his heart. He’d moved on. But he could never forget the baby who never got a chance to play baseball, or even learn how to walk and talk. His life was cut short and Weston would never get to know that person. The hole that was left when his son left this world, began to fill with longing. He longed to hold a baby in his arms again. He longed to hear the little cries they made. He longed to wake up and look into the face of his child. But he’d never resort to making Aulora feel she had to hurry to give him what he so desperately

desired, craved, needed. No, he’d hold on. Wait until she was ready. But he prayed she’d not make him wait too much longer, though he had every reason to believe that she would, not out of selfishness, though. Out of fear of what might happen someday. And all because her father had made a terrible mistake. One that he might not ever be able to make up for.

Her first cries were so faint that Aulora had a hard time hearing them. “She’s here,” she whispered to her stepmother. “Your baby girl is finally here!” “Thank God,” Clara moaned. “She certainly made me wait. Didn’t she?” “Would you like to cut the cord, Daddy?” Aulora asked him as the nurse offered the scissors to her. It had been planned that she’d do it but Aulora suddenly felt that her father needed to do the deed. “Should I?” he asked Clara who nodded. He took the scissors and let the nurse position them at the right place on the umbilical cord. He closed his eyes as he clamped them down on the rubbery thing. He shuddered with the act then handed the scissors back to the nurse. “That felt odd.”

“Yes, it does,” the nurse agreed. Aulora watched the red, wiggly baby as she was wrapped in a blanket and handed to her father. “Here you go, Daddy,” the doctor said. Aulora and Clara watched Charles as he went stiff. “I don’t know how to hold something that small.” Aulora went to her father’s side. Unsure of how to do it herself. “Let me help you, Daddy. I want to see this little girl in your arms a hell of a lot.” She caught Clara smiling as she took the baby from the doctor and helped her father hold her in his arms. They watched as he looked down at his new baby girl. “Hi there, honey.” With his words, the baby stopped crying and snuggled into her father’s chest. “She knows your voice,” Aulora whispered. “How cool is that,

Dad? She already knows you and she loves you.” Tears began to flow down his cheeks and he looked at Aulora. “I’m so damn sorry. You’ll never know how sorry I am, Aulora.” She nodded and ran her arm around him, leaning her head on his shoulder and looking at her new sister. “I forgive you. Don’t apologize for that again. It’s in the past. This family has a new future and it’s starting back over with this little princess right here.” Clara’s loud sob had them both looking at her as she said, “This is just so beautiful!” Aulora pushed at her father. “Take your baby and go introduce her to her mom.” She kissed the baby’s head then gave Clara a nod. “I’ll leave you three to get better acquainted then

I’m coming back in here to hold my baby sister for a very long time, okay?” Clara gave her a nod and a smile. “You better. I love you, girl.” Aulora smiled. “I love you too, Mom.” As she left the hospital room her sister had just been born in, she caught sight of Weston, leaving the bathroom. He looked at her and came to her, holding out his arms. “I need a hug!” She was more than surprised by his actions. Weston was the typical strong guy. He was always in control of his emotions. But there he was, practically shaking in her arms. They swayed back and forth as she lent him some of her reserves of strength. She was unaware she had any but she found some. “Weston, it’s going to

be okay.” “I miss him, Aulora.” The pain that filled her heart was almost more than she could bare. But her man needed her to be there for him and she’d be damned if she let her emotions get in the way of what he needed from her. “I know you do, baby.” She ran her hand over the back of his head as he leaned on her shoulder, burying his face. “If you need to leave here, I’ll go with you. I know this is hard for you.” Suddenly, he pulled his head back, looking at her with red-rimmed eyes. “No! No way! We’re staying. I’m meeting that baby! I just needed to share that with you. I miss him. I miss what could’ve been. But I want to be a part of your family, Aulora. I do.”

She smiled and tugged him back into her arms. “Okay, then we’ll stay. I get it now. And I think it’s healthy for you to stay and see her.” Sniffling and pulling himself up, he gained control over himself, wiping his eyes and laughing a little. “What a girl I am.” “Don’t say that,” she chastised him. “You have a valid reason for your actions.” “Enough about me,” he said, pulling her into his arms. “Did you hold her yet?” “I kind of did. I took her from the doctor and put her into Dad’s arms. I thought it would be best if they got a little time alone together. You and I can go in later and get to know the newest member of the pack.” “That was thoughtful of you,” he said as he took

her hand and led her to the elevator. “Let’s go to the cafeteria and get something to eat and you can tell me how the whole thing went. I want it all. And I want to know how you felt every minute of it.” She laughed as they got onto the elevator. “I felt like there’s a ton of pain that goes along with having a baby. That said, there’s more joy than anything else. I found myself thinking that having a baby is a lot like anything else. Anything worth having takes blood, sweat, and tears for you to truly appreciate it.” “That’s one way of thinking about it,” he said as they got off the elevator and found the cafeteria. He pulled a couple of ham sandwiches off a cold tray and grabbed a couple of bags of chips. She picked up two bottles of water and they went to the

cashier to pay for their lunch. Finding a seat, they sat and started eating their little lunch. “You know Clara told me something while I was with her.” “Oh yeah, I bet she did,” he said with a chuckle. “Women in labor can be real chatterboxes. So, what were her words of wisdom?” “That you and I would make great parents.” She leveled her eyes on him and watched his body language tell her he wasn’t about to fall for what she’d said. Not yet anyway. “And we will. Someday. When you’re ready.” He took a bite of his sandwich. Aulora watched him. His response wasn’t what she’d thought it would be. She kind of thought he’d

agree wholeheartedly and ask her if she was ready to get started on the baby-making. When he stopped talking and only ate, she began to wonder if he wasn’t quite ready for a baby. Men were odd, she decided. One day they wanted one thing and the next it was like that didn’t really matter at all. She didn’t know when or how she’d ever figure Weston out. If ever! With their lunch finished and an hour had passed, they went back up to see if they could go in and see the baby. They found her father outside of the room, talking to the pediatrician. They waited until he was done and the other man had walked away. Charles leaned back against the wall and looked at Aulora with fear-filled eyes. They approached him with much hesitation then

Aulora asked, “Is there something wrong, Dad?” When he nodded, she felt her knees go weak and was thankful for Weston’s strong arm that tightened around her to hold her up. “The baby has a heart murmur,” her father said with a long sigh following. “Oh God!” Aulora said, stunned. “What does that mean, Dad?” He shook his head. “Just that she’ll have to be specially monitored. One of her heart valves doesn’t seem to be closing tight enough. The pediatrician said it can get stronger with time. If she’s not better by the time she’s a year old, they’ll do surgery to fix the problem.” “Oh, so it’s not like some terminal thing then?” Aulora asked, feeling more than a bit relieved.

“Not terminal, no,” he said. “If she has to have surgery a lot can happen. I hope she doesn’t have to undergo that.” Weston clasped Charles’ shoulder. “I’m sure it’ll get stronger on its own. We’ll research the shit out of what to do to make sure it happens for her. Don’t worry. How’s Clara taking it?” “Typical of any new mother. She’s devastated,” Charles let them know. Weston shook his head as he thought, at least he got two months of pure joy before it was all taken away from him. This poor couple got a few minutes before doubt was put into their heads about their child’s future. “Let’s go see her, Aulora.” Going inside, they found Clara, holding the baby. Tears were in her eyes and it gave them both pain

in their hearts. “Hey, there,” Aulora said as they came in. “Do you feel up to company?” “Did your father tell you?” she asked Aulora. She nodded and came to her side. “He did. Can I hold her?” Clara nodded and Aulora took the tiny baby in her arms. “Hey, you. You know you have to get that little valve problem under control, right? You’re scaring Mom and Dad. As your big sister, it’s my job to make sure you’re always okay. So, you have to get okay, New Aulora.” “Oh, we didn’t name her that,” Clara said. “Her name’s Hope. Because we want to remember to have hope for her every time we talk about her.” “Hope, huh?” Aulora asked. “I like it. So, Hope, you have to get better. I have big plans for you and I.”

Weston took a seat as he listened to Aulora talking to her sister, much the same way he’d talked to his son. He’d had hopes, dreams, plans. But he shook his head to rid himself of the thoughts that would only send him into a funk. Clara looked worried and defeated. Weston made an attempt to ease her mind, “You know most babies get through this early on.” He held up his cell to show her what he’d looked up. “It says here that most of the babies with this condition when born are better before they reach six months old. That’s great news. Don’t you think, Clara?” “I guess,” she mumbled. “I just wish I knew what I had done wrong. I don’t want to do it again with our next child.” He looked at the article and shook his head. “It says there’s no one who’s at fault with this kind of

thing. It can happen to anyone. And the mortality rate for this type of thing is extremely low, even if they have to do surgery to correct it. I think you should focus on the baby and not worry about that too much.” “Can you move in with us for a while, Aulora?” Clara asked her. “I think I could use your help.” Weston looked at Aulora who’d gone pale. “Me? Move in? Um,” Weston got up and came to her side, wrapping his arm around her waist, he said, “Of course, you can.” She looked up at him with wide eyes. “Only if you come too.” Aulora looked at Clara. “He and I are a package deal.” “I know that. Of course, he can come too. I can use

all the help I can get. I will not have nannies looking after my children. Only family members. I consider Weston part of the family. So, it’s settled. You two can move into the room right across from ours, so you can help us out. Can you be in there before we get released from the hospital?” Weston took charge. “We can. Not to worry. I think it’s fantastic that you don’t want to use a nanny. I had one and I hated her. She was so stoic and strict. I could feel the fact I was nothing to her. My younger brother could too. I hated it when I had to go to school and leave him alone with her. We’d be glad to help with little Hope. And one day, I hope you and Charles can help us with our own brood.” Aulora blushed as she looked at the baby in her arms. “Would you listen to him, Hope. He’s counting his chickens, isn’t he? Calling what we’ll

have, a brood!” The baby wiggled in her arms and she saw Weston looking at the bundle she held with great interest. “Might I hold her, peach?” He took a seat beside her as she handed the baby over to him. “Hi there, you precious little girl. I’m not sure what you’d call me. Not uncle.” “She’ll probably come up with something on her own when she’s old enough,” Aulora said as she ran her hand over the cute tiny head of her sister. “Probably something like, Bubba.” “Bubba?” he asked with a frown. “That sounds hillbilly, don’t you think?” “It does,” Clara said with a nod. “Well, I like it,” Aulora said. “It’s so not him, you know?”

Clara smiled and so did Aulora. Then Clara pushed it a bit as she said, “So, when will you two start trying?” “To do what?” Aulora asked without a clue as to what her stepmother was talking about. “To do what,” Clara said as she laughed. “Trying to have yourselves a baby, Aulora. What else?” “I think we should be married before we even begin to discuss such a thing,” Aulora said. Weston got up and took the baby to Clara. “Hold her for a sec, will you Mum?” She took the baby then they watched him as he opened the door and left the room, leaving them wondering what the hell he was doing. “Did I offend him?” Clara asked. “I don’t think so,” Aulora said as she got up to go

after him. “I have no idea why he’d react like that. It’s not as if he’s never thought about us getting married and having kids.” Before she could get to the door, her father came inside. “What did you do to the boy, Aulora?” he asked her as he gently pushed her to go back and sit down. “He walked right past me and got into the elevator.” “I… I didn’t do anything. Clara asked us when we planned on trying to have a baby and I said something about being married first and he left,” Aulora stammered. “Well, you shouldn’t have put him on the spot like that. Take it from a man who took a long time to believe in the sanctity of marriage, it’s a real game-changer when a woman starts thinking in those terms,” her father told her.

“But I wasn’t. I really wasn’t. I’ve never tried to force the marriage issue. If he wants kids, though. Well, I’m not doing it unless we’re married. I saw all too well what can happen when there’s no real commitment.” Her father cast his eyes to the floor, guilt written all over his face. “You should follow him. I’m sure he went to the lobby. Maybe he’s planning on calling a cab or something.” “Maybe I should follow him. I never saw this coming. What the hell should I say to him, Dad?” Aulora asked as she got up. “Whatever you feel in your heart, honey.” He pulled her into his arms and rocked her back and forth, leaving a kiss on top of her head. “Whatever you feel in your heart is what you should always say.”

He let her go and she left the room, feeling more than a bit confused.

When the elevator doors opened, Aulora stopped walking just as she stepped out of it. The lobby was dim. Only candles lit it up. Tons of them. She saw no one as she stood perfectly still. Then the sound of men humming filled her ears. One by one, men dressed in tuxedos stepped out of the shadows, still humming a soft and tranquil tune. An acoustical version of John Berry’s ‘Will You Marry me’ was what the men started signing and out of the darkness, emerged Weston, also clad in a tuxedo. Holding out a black box and making his way to her. Aulora stood, trembling, her hands covering her mouth and her heart pounding so hard, she was sure everyone could hear it even over the singing.

When the song was over, Weston was in front of her on bended knee. He opened the black box, exposing a diamond the likes of which she’d never seen. “So, will you, Aulora?” he asked her with a smile on his lips and a gleam in his golden eyes. “Will you make me the happiest man alive and become Mrs. Weston Calloway?” Would she?

Sky Rocketing Investments – Dirty Money Part 8 By Michelle Love

Weston couldn’t believe how long Aulora was taking to answer his very simple question. Would she marry him? What he didn’t know was a lump the size of Texas had lodged in her throat, preventing her from saying even one word. Her hands covered her mouth, her blue eyes were wide and shining with tears which were streaming in small trails over her pink cheeks. Weston wanted to remember how she looked exactly. Her dark hair had freshly cut bangs that hung to the tops of her dark brows that were expertly shaped. Her blue eyes were shiny with more than mere tears, there was happiness in their depths. Her creamy skin was blemish free, a rare thing for her. Not a hint of makeup and still

gorgeous, he thought. She was his choice, a perfect choice for him. Now she needed to give him the answer he wanted. “Aulora?” he asked as he repositioned himself, his knee was beginning to grow numb with his wait. His heart was beginning to beat faster as nerves settled in. Was she going to tell him, no? Just as he’d nearly given up, she finally bobbed her head a bit, letting him know she was accepting his proposal. He let out a huge sigh and pulled her left hand away from her face so he could slip the three-carat diamond engagement ring onto her slender ring finger. She held her hand out and gazed at it, even though it was shaking like a leaf on an autumn tree in a stiff breeze. When Weston rose, she wrapped her arms around

his neck, hanging on for dear life as she began to sob. “Yes! Yes, Weston! I’ll be your wife!” “Good to hear the actual words, peach,” he said with a chuckle. “I didn’t mean to make you cry.” The young men he’d hired to sing his proposal started singing another song of congratulations in an acoustic harmony. Neither paid attention to the words as their hearts pounded and their minds went in the direction most newly engaged couples go in. This is where it all begins, the rest of our lives together. Weston danced with his new fiancé to the song the men sang, sweetly. Aulora lay her head on his shoulder and followed along as he led her around the candlelit hospital lobby, making circles as they went.

It wasn’t his ideal place to make such a grand gesture, but he’d found himself thinking more and more about how to ask her to marry him and this place seemed like a very good idea. With the birth of her baby sister and the start of her family again, Weston found he wanted to be a real part of it all. Not just the guy who was with Aulora went it all went down. He wanted to be more than that. When the song ended, Aulora raised her head and looked at Weston. “Thank you, West.” Her thick, dark lashes still held a couple of tears, looking like rain drops on branches. When she blinked, they fell down her cheeks that were pink with what he thought might be excitement. She looked into the golden eyes of the man she’d one day marry. His handsome face would forever be etched in her mind. The way the candle light

made shadows in the hollows of his cheeks and made a flicker in his eyes, bringing out the green in them. He was fantastic to look at, and she’d get to gaze at him forever. “Thank you,” he said and kissed her with a sweet kiss that had everyone clapping and cheering for them, somewhat quietly, due to it being a hospital. When their kiss ended, Aulora saw her father coming out of the shadows, holding up his cell. He’d been taking a video of the whole thing. “Congratulations, you two!” The smile he wore went all over his face. There was no doubt about his happiness with their union. Aulora was confused to find her father had made it down. She’d left him in the hospital room with Clara. The elevator hadn’t opened up again. “Daddy? How did you…”

“Weston asked me for my approval first, Aulora. Of course, I gave it to him. Once I knew what he was about to do, I told Clara. You can imagine her reaction. I had to sprint down the stairs to video the whole thing. Clara insisted I get it captured for eternity. She’s so sentimental you know.” Aulora laughed and wiped her eyes. She held out her hand with the new ring on it, wiggling her fingers, making the dim light catch on the diamonds cuts. “Did he show you this, Daddy?” “No, he did not. Let me see it,” her father said as he put the cell down and took his oldest daughter’s hand to look at her new engagement ring. “Gorgeous! I’d say this is absolutely flawless. Much like my beautiful daughter.” “Oh, Daddy, I’m far from flawless, but I have to agree about the diamond, it is absolutely

gorgeous,” she agreed then looked over her shoulder at Weston who was holding her from behind. “And very extravagant. I’m sure you spent a fortune on it, and I would’ve accepted your proposal if it had been out of a gum machine. But I love it!” His lips pressed against her cheek. “Yeah, I knew you would. I wanted to get you something that let you know that you mean the world to me. Knowing that you’d accept me with or without money is a thing I truly appreciate, Aulora. I mean that.” The long day had ended perfectly. Aulora was an engaged young woman, a new sister, and things were looking pretty great for the future. Her cell rang, and she took it out of the pocket of her skirt. It was Clara from her hospital room upstairs. “Get up here, girl. I have to see it!”

“Coming, Mom,” Aulora told her stepmother as she giggled. Up they went to show Clara the video and the ring and hold the baby some more before they had to leave for the night. Aulora and Weston sat and held the baby as Clara watched the video and cried as she did. “This is just so beautiful!” “It was,” Aulora agreed then handed the baby over to Weston and went to Clara’s side. She kissed her stepmother on the forehead. “And thank you for giving me, my first sibling. It’s taken a while, but I’m finally not an only child anymore.” “You’re welcome,” Clara said then hugged her. “I’m looking forward to being a part of making this family grow. I’d like to thank you for being here. Being a real part of bringing your little sister into the world and into our family. You’re a part of her,

Aulora. Never forget that.” “I can see why Dad loves you so much. You’re a blessing in both our lives. I’ll never forget that Hope, and any more kids that come along, are a part of me too. And thank you for being so great. Accepting me and helping Dad see that he needed to make amends with me and my mother was big of you. It takes a special person to do something like that. I hope you know I respect the hell out of you.” Aulora told her then hugged her again. “We need to get out of here, so you guys can get some sleep. We’ll get things ready at your house. And get ourselves settled in the room across the hallway from you. I can’t wait for you guys to get home.” “Me neither!” Clara agreed then sniffled as what Aulora said had triggered the waterworks yet again. “See you guys soon.” Charles handed her a

tissue, and she wiped her eyes. The day had been one, long, hard one but everything seemed like it was supposed to be that way. A good day, all in all. Aulora found Weston handing the baby to her father and found an ache in her heart when she saw her new fiancé with that baby in his arms. She was sure he’d make a wonderful father someday. But she was still unsure when that day would come. So much still struggled in her mind. So many things could go wrong. Weston was very much a part of her, and it was settling into her head that if something ever happened to him then she’d hurt like hell. Adding kids into that scary mix was a thing she still was unsure she could handle. And the fact she knew nothing about babies was an issue too. She may be terrible with them.

At least she had her new baby sister to see how she was with them. She’d gain a little knowledge about babies. But would she ever find the courage to have one of her very own? It wasn’t the pregnancy or even the birthing process she was afraid of. It was the chance of losing something so precious that kept her mind occupied with doubts.

Week one, helping with Hope, went by quickly. Between all four of them, taking care of the baby was a virtual breeze. Week two, when Hope’s stomach decided it didn’t like the formula she was being served, became the thing new parents have nightmares about. Crying that doesn’t stop for extended periods of time. And nothing seems to make the baby happy. Aulora walked the hallway with Hope in her arms as Weston made a trip to the local pharmacy where some kind of a gas reliever had been called in by the pediatrician to aid in helping the poor baby get some much-needed relief. She tried to quiet the baby so her father and stepmother could get some sleep after being up most of the night with the fussy little girl.

Hope made an odd wheezing sound that startled Aulora, making her stop the constant pacing she was doing with the infant and look at her. She noticed her face was a bluish color and that had her worrying something might be wrong. Quick steps took her to the bedroom where little Hope’s parents were resting but about to be woken up with what Aulora hoped wasn’t bad news. A quick knock at the door had her father saying, “Come in.” “Dad, the baby’s color isn’t right,” Aulora said as she came into the large bedroom. Clara sat up in the bed with wide eyes, “Bring her here!” Hope had stopped crying. The only sound she made was the wheezing sound that had her father calling the paramedics. “She didn’t have anything

in her mouth, did she?” “No, she was crying with her tummy again. Weston should be back soon with the gas drops. Then she stopped crying all of a sudden and started making this sound.” Aulora watched as Clara placed her fingers over the baby’s heart. “It’s beating oddly,” Clara said, and tears began running down her cheeks. “Tell them to hurry, Charles.” Aulora’s father got out of the king-sized bed and made the call as he went to put something besides pajamas on, leaving Aulora and Clara alone with the baby who seemed to be struggling to breathe. “I’m sure she’ll be all right, Clara.” “She has to be, Aulora. She just has to,” Clara said as she made sure Hope’s little head and chest were elevated as she lay her on a pillow in front of her.

“I’m sure it has to do with that damn heart murmur and the fact she has so much gas. It’s causing her distress.” “This is just an idea. I have no experience at all with babies but do you think you should start breastfeeding her and getting rid of the formula? Perhaps she’d have less gas if you did that,” Aulora offered. “You may be right. The truth is, I didn’t want my breasts to hurt and get all stretched out and become saggy once she was done breastfeeding. That seems pretty selfish right now.” Clara picked up the baby who was still making the odd sound. “You stay with my, baby girl. Your momma will do what she needs to.” Aulora ran her hand over the baby’s tiny head. “It must be so hard for you to see her this way. I can’t

imagine. If I feel this worried, what you and Dad feel must be excruciating.” Clara could only nod as her heart was in her throat. Charles came back into the bedroom, dressed and ready to go to the hospital. “You get up and get dressed now, Clara. The paramedics should be here in ten minutes.” Aulora kept a watch on the baby as Clara went to get dressed. “Dad, how do people do this all the time? My heart is breaking for her.” Her father wrapped his arm around her shoulders and hugged her. “Baby, it’s just life. It’s full of ups and downs. When you’re a parent, so many things are out of your control. No one knows how to actually deal with stuff like this. But you have kids anyway.” Aulora nodded and then heard Weston shouting in

the hallway, “Why is an ambulance pulling up?” Charles let his daughter go and went to open the bedroom door. “Hope’s making an odd sound. I wanted to get her some help.” Weston came into the room with the little bag from the pharmacy. “I picked up the medicine.” He walked over and looked at the baby. Her eyes were nearly closed as she struggled to take in air. “Oh, my.” Aulora ran her arm around him and leaned her head on his shoulder. The Butler led the paramedics up to the bedroom, and they took the baby over with speed Aulora found mind numbing. She and Weston stepped back as they used a small ball-like thing to help her breath. Clara came out of the bathroom, dressed and ready to go. “Can I ride in the ambulance with her?”

The two female paramedics nodded, and they all took off, leaving Aulora and Weston in the room, alone. “This is terrible, Weston. I don’t know if I can ever do this to myself.” Weston put his arm around her, giving her shoulders a squeeze. “You think this is hard, to have to bury your child.” Aulora looked up at him and found his golden eyes glossy with unshed tears. “Come on. Let’s go up to the hospital too.” The couple left the home Aulora grew up in and made their way to the hospital. The ride was eerily quiet. Aulora had no idea what to say to Weston. She wondered how he could want to have another child. How could anyone put themselves in the place where you might watch your child die

someday? Once at the hospital, the day progressed far too slowly for any of the adults to handle well. Hope was in the NICU, lying in a clear box with a respirator helping her get the oxygen she needed. Aulora found it nearly devastating to see her tiny sister in such a state. She seemed so far away, lying in that box. Weston and Aulora stood by as Clara and Charles watched the nurse check the baby’s vital signs. “She’s improving,” the nurse let them know. “Is she on formula or are you breastfeeding?” “She’s on formula, but I want to try breastfeeding,” Clara said. The nurse nodded then pulled the baby out of the confines of the incubator. “Then you should try to feed her. Even though she isn’t crying yet, you still

need to get her to eat some. It’s important to feed her every four hours, whether she’s crying or not.” Clara nodded and took a seat in a large rocking chair. The nurse draped a blanket over her shoulder and helped her get the baby situated to eat. Aulora took Weston’s hand and whispered, “We should leave them alone to do this.” “You should watch and learn,” he whispered back. She shook her head and tugged at him to go with her. He followed along but wasn’t happy with how Aulora was acting. She was shutting down. They went to the cafeteria and picked up a couple of coffees then took a seat in a booth. Aulora finally spoke, “Weston, would it be a deal breaker if I never had kids?” He leveled his eyes on her. Would it?

“Aulora, this is the wrong time to be thinking about having kids. I can see how this is affecting you. Let’s not talk about things like that right now.” He sipped his steaming hot coffee as he looked away. She could see it written all over his face. It would be a deal breaker if she didn’t want to have kids. And she was more than sure, she didn’t want to ever be put in the position her father and stepmother were in. She really didn’t want to put herself in the position Weston had been in when his baby was killed in that car wreck. She knew what she had to do. Weston deserved someone who would give him children. He wanted them badly, and Aulora wasn’t about to do that to herself. “I should go to the bathroom,” she found herself saying.

“I’ll walk with you,” Weston said as he got up too. She sighed then got up. “You stay here. I’ll be right back. It might take a while.” He nodded and sat back down. “I’ll be right here, peach. Take your time.” She nodded and left. At the door, she turned back and looked at him for what she thought might be the last time. Aulora couldn’t take it anymore. She was done pretending she could be what he needed. Her feet were heavy, but she made them move. Aulora had to keep it in her head, she was doing what was best for Weston. As she walked out the sliding glass door of the hospital, she felt a chilly breeze hit her face. A few taxicabs were parked near the exit, and she got into one of them. “Fifth Avenue in New York,

please.” The driver took off with her, taking her to her penthouse where she had things to do. Her heart was heavy. Things were getting desperate, and much like her father had, years ago, Aulora was leaving the tough times behind her.

When half an hour had passed, Weston went to find Aulora but couldn’t. He called her cell but got no answer. He didn’t want to burden her father and stepmother with anything else, so he went up to see them and made up a story about taking Aulora home to freshen up. He was happy to find out, Hope was doing much better. They wanted to keep her overnight just to be safe, though. Weston headed out to find Aulora, pretty sure she was freaking out and doing something stupid. Once he’d slipped into a taxi, he texted her -Call me. I know you’re thinking about doing something that will hurt us all.He had the cab take him back to her father’s

mansion first. The staff told him she hadn’t gone there, so he got back into the cab and took it to New York. To her penthouse. The ride was long, and he still couldn’t believe she hadn’t answered him. Then he got a bright idea and called her mother. “Hi, this is Weston, Evelyn. Have you seen Aulora, by chance?” “No,” she said. “But I haven’t been out of the house today. I’m feeling a bit under the weather.” “Sorry to hear that. I know this is asking a lot but can you go down to her penthouse and see if she’s there? She took off from the hospital earlier, and I’m afraid she might be trying to run off.” “Why would she do that?” Evelyn asked in confusion. “And why were you at the hospital?” “The new baby had to be taken to it. She was

having trouble breathing. I think Aulora’s freaking out about the things that go along with being a parent and is planning on booking it out of here.” “Oh no! Is the baby okay now?” she asked. “She seems to be. They’re keeping her overnight just to be safe. So, can you run over and see if your daughter’s home? If she is, do you think you could let me know and keep her there until I get there?” “I will. Did she say anything to make you think she’d try to run away?” she asked him. “It’s more how she acted. She shut down. Her sign for what’s to come. Her running away. If it was only me she was running from, I’d let her go for a while. But she’d be running from her father and stepmother and baby sister too. I can’t let her make such a huge mistake.”

“You are good for her. I’ll go check and let you know soon, Weston. Thank you for being so good to my daughter. She’s lucky to have you and I’m going to make sure she knows that.” “Thank you. I’m fortunate to have her too.” He ended the call and rubbed his temples. A headache had sprung up, and he had no idea if it would go away if he couldn’t stop her from making the mistake she was surely thinking about making.

Aulora made it into her penthouse and headed to her bedroom to pack a bag. She wasn’t planning on taking much. Just enough to get her by until she could go shopping. “What’re you doing home, Aulora?” her head chef, Laura asked her as she headed down the hallway. Aulora froze in her tracks. She didn’t know what she should say. “Um, just getting some things. I need some more clothes to take to my Dad’s.” “Oh, how’s the new baby?” Laura asked as she stepped up to walk with her. Aulora stopped and turned to face the older woman. “She’s not doing very well. She’s had some gas issues, and now she has some breathing problems. To be honest, it’s hard to watch.”

Laura stepped past her and opened the door to Aulora’s bedroom. “How sad. I bet it is hard to watch. Let me help you.” She walked into the bedroom and went to the closet. “How are the new parents doing with her?” “Good, I guess,” Aulora said then went to grab a suitcase out of another closet off the bathroom. “I don’t know how they’re handling it all. I don’t think I could.” “Sure you could,” Laura said as she pulled out a couple of T-shirts. “I suppose you want some casual clothes you don’t mind getting spit up on.” Aulora shook her head. “I need some nice things.” She was planning on going to Italy. She’d been wanting to go see the sights that hopefully would help her with her painting that was getting derailed by all the other activity that had sprung up in her

life. Things were taking over. Filling her time with baby things and Weston things. Clara and her father things. She felt like she was losing who she was and what she was about. She was an artist. Not a wife. Not a mother. Laura’s expression changed to one of confusion as she asked, “Why do you need nice things?” Aulora jumped when her cell rang in her jeans pocket. She pulled it out and saw it was her friend, Brittany. “I’ll call her back later.” She swiped the screen, sending the call to voicemail. “And about the nice things, can you keep a secret?” Laura nodded and stopped looking through the closet and went to her, taking her hand and pulling her to sit on the bed with her. “I can. Tell me

what’s up, Aulora.” “Promise not to judge me?” she asked her cook. Laura nodded. “I promise. I’m not here to judge anyone.” “Well, I need to leave for a while. You see, I’m not going to be able to marry Weston. He deserves better than me. I don’t want to have kids. I’ve seen the heartache and fear and want no part of it.” She bit her lower lip as she ran her hand through her hair in a nervous fashion. “Does that make me a bad person, Laura?” Laura shook her head. “No, it doesn’t. You’re truthful. Have you told Weston?” When Aulora shook her head, Laura sighed. “You’re engaged, Aulora. You need to talk to him. It’s not fair to him for you to run off without telling him why you’re doing it.”

“He’ll try to stop me,” she said. “Let’s face it, he will stop me. And I don’t want to be stopped. I want to get the hell away from it all. The worry, the fear, the not knowing what’ll happen.” “That’s life, though. You can’t get through life without those things occurring. Sorry, that’s a fact,” Laura said. “Not everyone has kids, Laura. Not everyone gets married. I don’t have to do those things. Not when I know that one day I’ll lose the people I love. It’ll hurt too much.” Aulora stood up and began to pace around her large room. “I just want to paint. I want to have those feelings. No sorrow, unless it lends itself to my work. I don’t expect you or anyone else to understand. I just can’t do it. I’m a loner. I always have been.” Right on cue, Bruce ran out from under her bed and

began to trip her up as he moved his fat body between her moving legs. Laura laughed as Aulora nearly fell. “He’s missed you. I’ve been wondering where he’d hidden. He’s managed to come out and eat his food and get some water when no one was around, but I haven’t seen him since you left to go to your father’s.” Aulora stopped and sat on the floor. Bruce had slipped her mind. How could she go off and leave him? “Kitty, what am I going to do about you?” she asked him. Laura used the cat to try to get into Aulora’s head. “How long do you plan on being gone? Bruce does miss you, you know?” “I’m not sure. Do you think the hotels in Italy are cat-friendly?” Aulora asked.

“It’s doubtful,” Laura said as she went to sit on the floor with her and petted to the cat. “And that plane ride is long. It would be brutal on him. Locked away in a pet carrier in the cargo area of the plane. He’d hate it. Don’t you think?” Aulora looked at her cat and then her cell rang again. This time it was her mother. “I should answer this one,” she said as she swiped the screen. “Hi, Mom.” “Hey, baby girl. Where are you?” her mother asked with a lilt to her voice. “Home,” she said. “Why do you ask?” “Oh, no reason. So, home in your penthouse?” “Yes, that’s my home, Mom,” Aulora said then laughed. “You sound weird.” “I don’t feel well. I’ve had a cold for a few days.

How’s the new baby?” Aulora looked off at nothing. She was tired of feeling pain over the baby. She was tired of feeling things, period. “She’ll be all right, I guess. She’s in the hospital. Call Dad if you want to know more. I really don’t want to know anything else.” “Why in the world not?” her mother asked her as her voice went high and more than a bit agitated. “That sounds very selfish, Aulora!” “I guess that’s what I am. All these people being in my life has me forgetting who I am and what I’m about. I’m an artist who prefers to be alone. When did it become everyone’s primary agenda to include me in something I was never looking to be a part of?” “Aulora, I don’t like hearing you talk like this,” her mother reprimanded her. “Why so glum and anti-

social?” With a choked sob, Aulora found the sadness had overtaken her. She threw the phone down, then got up and ran to lock herself away in the bathroom. Laura picked the cell up. “Hi, Miss Greene. You should stop by. Your daughter’s having a little bit of a breakdown.” “For Heaven’s sake! I’ll be right over,” Evelyn said then ended the call. Laura sat where she was, still stroking the cat’s soft fur. “What has your mommy got in her head?” She got up and left the bedroom, Aulora needed some time, she guessed. But could she be talked out of running off? Laura wasn’t sure about that. Artists could be closed off, she knew that from the one man she dated back in college. He could have

been a true love, but he kept himself so guarded and aloof that she never got the chance to really love him. And she saw that in Aulora too. The only thing was, Laura wasn’t about to let Aulora do to herself what she watched the man she loved do to himself.

Tears flowed as Aulora looked at herself in the mirror. What the hell was wrong with her? And why the hell couldn’t people just leave her alone? She was going to get trapped, she knew it. No one was going to let her go. No one was going to let her put them all behind her. When a light tap came to the bathroom door, she shook her head. “Go away!” “I can’t do that, peach,” came Weston’s voice. “Let me in.” “Go away! I want to be alone!” she screeched through the door at him. “No,” he said with a stern voice. “Now, you can let me in, or I can break the door to get to you. You decide.”

She leaned up against the door and whined, “Weston, you have no idea how I feel. I’m so torn apart. Just let me go. I’m no good for you.” She slipped the engagement ring off her finger and slide it under the door. “Take that. Give it to a woman who can give you what you want.” “You’re the only woman for me, peach,” he said. “You come out and let’s talk. I have to put this ring back on your finger. Everything’s going to be alright. The baby’s doing fine. Everything will be all right.” Aulora opened the door and fell into his arms as she cried, “Weston, how can you take this? It’s all too hard! I’m so damn afraid for her. It’s not even making any sense to me how much I care about her. How can I handle this all?” He shushed her and cradled her in his strong arms.

His breath moved her hair as he said, “I do believe this is the first time you’ve ever had someone in the world that you feel a kinship to. And that’s a strong thing to have. Hope is the first fragile life you’ve been a part of. It does make you hurt and worry.” She pulled her head off his chest to look at him. “How did you live through it, Weston? How could you have lived through the death of your son? I don’t think I could live through it. I can’t handle Hope being in the hospital. What if you and I have a child and something happens to it?” Searching her eyes, praying to help her to understand things, he answered her, “Aulora, life’s hard. All the money in the world can’t make bad things not happen. It did nearly kill me when the accident took my son’s life. That’s the God’s

honest truth. I was a shell of a human for over a year. But then, little by little, things got better. I could think about my son and not burst into tears. I could remember his sweet little face and the way his cries sounded.” “I don’t see how you could ever want to possibly put yourself through that again,” she said then wiped her nose with the back of her hand. “I can’t even contemplate the pain you felt when that happened. All I know is, I don’t ever want to feel that.” Weston pulled her with him to the bathroom, getting her some tissue and helping her blow her nose and wipe some more tears away. “As much as it hurt, peach, I wouldn’t have changed the fact that I helped bring that boy into the world. I got to hold him, touch him, feel him. I got a glimpse at what

real love is. He gave that to me in a matter of two months.” “Then that all was taken away, West. How can you ever want to take that chance again? I didn’t even live through that, and I don’t want to take the risk.” She looked at him for his answer as she had no idea why he’d do such a thing to himself. “We’re not here to go through life with no pain, no worry, no fear, no regret. Life is all about feeling things. Love isn’t the only thing there is to feel. You’ll be a miserable person if you try to keep those things out of your life. I can’t stand by and watch you be an unhappy person, peach.” “Why can’t you?” she asked him as she had no idea why he put so much time and energy into her. “Because I love you. You’re my life. Can’t you see that?” He ran his hand through her dark hair then

kissed her with a tender kiss. She cradled his face in her hands as they kissed. Then he ended the kiss, and she asked, “How can you love me? I’m such a mess. I can’t handle the simplest emotions without trying to get away from what’s causing them.” “Love isn’t always easy,” he said then picked her up and carried her to the bed, sitting on it and holding her on his lap. “Now, you’re going to pull yourself together. Want to know why?” She nodded. “I think you’re going to say that I need to be there for my sister.” “Yes, you do. It’s time to put on the big sister pants and leave that only child in the past. You’re a big sister. As a big brother, I can tell you, the job never ends. You’ll be there for Hope through this trial, and more will follow. Her first heartbreak, she’ll

come to you and want to know why her heart hurts so badly.” “And I’ll tell her because boys are mean and should be avoided at all costs,” Aulora said then sniffled. “No, you will not tell her any such thing,” Weston told her then kissed the tip of her nose. “You’ll tell her that heartbreak comes to us all and it should never stop her from trying love again and again until she finds the right one for her. Just like you gave me a chance that you were afraid to give me. I love you so completely that I’ll never let you hurt yourself again.” “So, I’m not going to be going off to Italy to turn into a hermit?” she asked him. “Because that was my plan.” “No, you will not be turning into a hermit

anywhere. I’d find you. I love you far too much to allow you to hurt yourself that way. You’re wonderful. It would be a crime to hide from all of those who love you.” She had no idea why he loved her. Aulora only knew she was one of the luckiest people on the planet. “I suppose you’re my backbone, West.” “I can be whatever you need me to be. Now, promise me that you’ll never run off again and make me chase you down.” He kissed her damp and warm cheek then pushed her hair away from her face. “Seriously?” she asked him as she wasn’t sure she could make that promise. “I can tell you now that my mind takes me over sometimes and it sends my feet moving.” He slipped the engagement ring back on her finger.

“Your mind needs to stop doing that to you.” He laid her back on the bed and ran his fingertip along the side of her long, slender throat. “You have a place in my life that no one can ever fill. You have places in the lives of many people, Aulora. Try very hard not to forget that. You would be more than missed, you would be mourned.” His lips found hers, taking her away from her worries and selfish ideas. Aulora was needed by people. For the first time in her life, she was an important piece of a family puzzle. She wasn’t sure she was up for it, but it seemed she had no real choice in the matter. Weston was dead set on her. She had a baby sister who would need her around. Running was no longer an option. How in the world would she learn to control that part of her brain that had the

fleeing instinct so deeply embedded in it?

A month down the road, Aulora and Weston went to Sunday dinner at her father’s house. When the butler answered the door, they saw Clara walking into the entrance room, holding Hope. “There you are, big sis. She’s missed you,” Clara said then placed Hope in Aulora’s arms. “Hey, pretty baby,” Aulora cooed at her sister. “How are you doing today?” The three moved off toward the dining room. “She’s doing so much better,” Clara said. “You were so right about giving breastfeeding a shot, Aulora. Hope’s made great strides since I started doing that. You seem to have a natural knack with babies.” Weston ran his arm around Aulora and kissed the

side of her head. “I have to agree with Mum about that. You do have a certain knack.” Aulora kissed Hope on the forehead. “Well, she and I have this great connection. I know what she’s thinking is all.” Weston was more than pleased with how well Aulora was dealing with things after her breakdown. He’d been a bit afraid of having to fight her to come back around. When he didn’t, he was pleasantly pleased. But he’d have done it if necessary. There was no backup plan. She was his future, no matter what. Taking their places at a lovely table filled with gorgeous white flowers as the centerpiece, they found Charles waiting on them all. “There they are. I got a phone call from the Four Seasons, they can get you in for the reception party on the date you

wanted. The wedding is on!” “Really?” Aulora asked as she held her baby sister up. “You should be walking by then, Hope. Do you want to be my flower girl?” “That’s a year from now,” Clara said. “I’m sure she’ll be over the moon to walk down the aisle, tossing flowers around.” “Do you think they could make her a replica of my wedding gown?” Aulora asked. “Wouldn’t that be so cute?” “I bet we can make that happen,” Weston told her then kissed her cheek. “So, one year and three weeks from now, you will finally be my wife. It’s about time we have a date set for that.” “Pity, you couldn’t get a date sooner than that,” Clara said. “Wedding venues in New York are

nearly impossible to get on short notice.” “Nice ones, anyway,” Weston said. “But that’s okay. It’s better anyway. Hope will get to be a bigger part in it. I know Aulora wants that more than anything else.” Aulora smiled at him and caressed his cheek. “You know me better than I know myself, West.” “I do, peach.” He kissed her lips with a light kiss, making Clara sigh. “You two are so cute!” She clapped her hands and laughed. “I cannot wait for you two to make me a grandmother!” Aulora laughed. “How silly you are. If you didn’t look so young, people would swear you were fifty. The way you talk and think is off the charts.” “Sorry for loving my family,” Clara said with a

smile. “So, the bachelorette party, the wedding shower, the honeymoon, we’ve got a lot to do, don’t we, Aulora?” “I guess we do. All of those plans and reservations need to be made too,” she agreed. “And the invitations have to be sent out. My family in England will need plenty of time to get their affairs in order, to make the trip. We’ll have to get the reservations for the hotel rooms,” Weston added. Aulora went tense with the realization about how much work needed to be done for the big wedding. “Perhaps we should scrap the whole thing and run off to Vegas.” Clara’s jaw dropped. “No way! You can’t do that to yourself. You should have a huge wedding. You deserve one, honey!”

“You do,” Weston agreed. “You’ve never had anything big. You wouldn’t let me give you a big graduation party. Your last birthday you also wouldn’t let me give you a big party. I want to give you a wedding to remember. The sky’s the limit.” Aulora wasn’t used to being the center of attention. The fact was, she was nervous about the whole thing. But she did have a little secret, she did want the grand gesture of a gorgeous wedding. She did want pictures of her and her family all made up sweet and beautiful. “Okay, I’ll shut up and go along with this thing,” she said as if she was conceding to them. But she was actually conceding to herself. She’d always fought herself about stuff like that. It was time to turn over a new leaf and let her light shine. She had money, and so did Weston. She had a

family who wanted to be a part of her life now. The poor and lonely days were fading into the past, rapidly. The future was anything but poor or lonely. Aulora was on a path she’d never even dreamt of, all because of Weston’s persistence. She beamed at him as she thought herself lucky. “I’m glad you found me, baby.” “Me too,” he agreed then kissed her again. “Now to eat and then we can get to making some plans, peach!”

Toddling down the long aisle with Clara following close behind her, Hope tossed out white rose petals as she smiled at everyone. Decked out in a small white wedding dress that matched Aulora’s, the little girl was on cloud nine as she shared her big sister’s special day. Clara picked her up as they got to the end of the aisle and took her to sit down on the front row. “Look, Hope, Daddy’s about to bring out, sissy,” she whispered to her little girl. Hope smiled and pointed as her father and sister stepped up to the back of the large church, and the music changed to that of the bridal march. She clapped as they came down the wide path, she’d sprinkled the flowers on. Aulora couldn’t help but smile at her baby sister.

She’d woken up to a gorgeous day. Everything about the day was glorious. Birds were chirping, and the sun was shining in warm rays that streaked the morning sky. At the end of the path was the most handsome man she’d ever seen. When Aulora’s father handed her off to the man she’d spend the rest of her life with, she felt a chill run through her. Weston took her hand in his, and they turned to look at the preacher who was about to make them man and wife. A shrill scream came from behind them. The next thing they knew, they’d been upstaged by the little one-year-old who was bound and determined to be a bigger part of their union than they’d planned. Weston had to pick Hope up as she tried to climb up him. Safe in his arms, she ran her small hand over Aulora’s face as the preacher continued to ask

them to repeat the things he said. Aulora’s eyes were brimming with tears. It was the happiest day of her life, and she was pleased to share the center of attention with the little girl she grew to love more with each passing day. No longer did she fear becoming a mother. Thanks to the birth of Hope, she felt pretty confident that she did have what it takes to be a mom after all. And she knew Weston had what it would take to be a dad. Before she knew it, the wedding bands had been slipped onto their fingers, and they were kissing while everyone clapped, and Hope added her kiss to theirs. A wet sloppy one that left spittle shining on their cheeks. “Sweet girl,” Weston said with a chuckle.

“Think she’ll let us go on our honeymoon alone, West?” Aulora asked him as Hope clung tightly to her new brother-in-law. Clara came to them and pried her little girl off him. ‘Come on, baby girl. They have things to attend to.” Hope looked a little mad at her mother but soon was okay when Aulora pulled a grape sucker out of her bouquet and gave it to her, easing her anger at being pulled out of the spotlight. Off the newly married couple went to have a party at the Four Seasons then off to Italy, they’d go for a month-long honeymoon. A time in which they hoped to become pregnant, starting their own family. Somewhere deep inside Aulora, fear still trickled through her, making her wonder if she was a fool

for taking such risks. She’d gone with Weston to Los Angeles on the anniversary of his son’s death a few months earlier. Standing at the foot of a grave that should never have to be made so small, was sobering. For two months, the baby had been there. Filling the lives of Weston and Hayley. Their dreams were all about him. Their thoughts were all about him. In an instant, he was no longer there. Aulora didn’t know how Weston could take it. How it didn’t kill him too. But she knew it had given him a strength most never know. Weston’s love was complete. No matter what she threw at him, he caught it and made it into something beautiful. With him in her life, her artwork had flourished. He constantly told her how he couldn’t wait for her

to become a mother. He wanted to see how feeling that particular love affected her art. Weston was sure it would become even better. If she hadn’t been a wealthy woman before, she’d have been one anyway. Her art was selling as soon as she got another painting out on the wall. No longer did she have two walls to fill at the gallery. They never stayed on them long enough to make it necessary for two of them. Instead, she had space behind the front desk. It was large enough to house three paintings at on time. And she was always asked if she’d be getting right back to work, as it was certain there would be an empty spot within the month. Aulora had changed. She was no longer the quiet, little, cynical young woman who thought darkness and drudgery were all that life held for her. She’d

blossomed under Weston’s love, into a butterfly who knew there was a hell of a lot more to life than she’d allowed herself to ever believe before Weston had come into her life. After the reception, they spent the night in the hotel, sleeping instead of making love as they were way too exhausted to do anything but sleep what was left of the night away. But early the next morning found them not quite so tired and more than ready to get to the babymaking. Aulora’s dark hair had been done up in a fancy updo. It was a rat’s nest of tangles, and her makeup that had once been perfect was a mess of black around her eyes and red smudged lips. “Good morning, beautiful,” Weston said as he pulled her up to his chest.

He too had seen better mornings. The gel that was used in his hair to keep it in place was holding it straight up on one side and plastered to his face on the other. His eyes were swollen from drinking too much and too long. They had to laugh as they looked at one another. “Lord, Weston. What have we become?” she asked as she pushed his hair back and found it standing at attention as the gel held it up. “I think the shower is where we need to start this marriage thing.” He climbed out of bed and picked her up, carrying her bridal style to the bathroom. In the shower, the warm water ran over their bodies as they ran soapy washcloths over the other’s body. Washing the tons of product out of their hair, they began to resemble the handsome couple they’d been before the long day of wedding

festivities. “Remind me that I only want to ever get married once,” Aulora said. “That was too much work. I never want to go through that again.” “Don’t you worry,” he told her as he scooped her now clean and fresh body up in his arms. “I will never allow you to marry again.” Pressing her against the warm shower tiles, she wrapped her legs around him as he buried himself inside her. She moaned, her nails ran over his back, and she found he fit her better than he ever had. “I love you, West,” she purred as he stroked deftly. “I want all of you.” “You have all of me,” he told her as he looked into her eyes. “I want you inside me,” she said with another

moan. “I am inside you, peach,” he told her then kissed up one side of her neck. Trailing soft kisses over his shoulder, she whispered, “I want to feel your baby moving inside of me.” He growled with her words. She hadn’t been very vocal about having a baby. She’d agreed to it, but he wasn’t sure if she was doing it all for him or not. Her admission to wanting to have his baby inside of her was new, and he loved hearing it. It invigorated him, making him take her with more force. With the slightest twinge of her body as she began to climax, he held back his orgasm until she was nearly through. Then he let his go, filling her up with his love.

Their mouths come together as they exchanged their love. Then he left the shower, taking her to the bed. Laying her back on it, he moved back in for more. She spread her legs, inviting him in and hissed, “Do it again, baby. Damn, it’s good to be your wife.” “Not nearly as good as it is to be your husband,” he said then thrust into her hard and swift. She cried out with pleasure as he pounded her body with his. Faster and harder he went until they were quivering again and he spilled more of himself into her. “Oh, this month is going to be so much fun,” she said as she tried to catch her breath. “You can say that again!” It was their first morning as a married couple, and

they were set on doing it right!

“Grab him, he’s getting away!” Weston called out to his wife as their three-year-old son streaked through the main living area. Aulora put down their one-year-old daughter to go after their little nudist. “Come here, Brady!” With a squeal of laughter, the boy zipped past her and headed out of the room, apparently seeing fit to give the staff a looksy at his goods. “You can’t catch me!” “I’ll take Bree over,” Weston shouted. “You go chase him down. The kid is super speedy!” Aulora chased their son down the hallway as he laughed like a maniac. Suddenly, he stopped when a door opened. “And what do we have here?” Laura asked as she scooped up the naked bundle.

“Yes! Great teamwork, Laura,” Aulora said as she stopped running and walked up to get her son. “Aw, man,” Brady whined. “I don’t wanna wear clothes. They get in my way.” “Your way of doing what?” Laura asked him as she handed him over to his mother. “In my way of being free,” he told her. “I like to feel fresh.” “Well, I like to see my son wearing clothes, like a normal human boy, instead of a wild animal,” Aulora scolded him. “Maybe he was a monkey in his past life,” Laura teased then messed up the dark mop of hair on his head. “Maybe I was,” he agreed. “Come on, Mom. Let me be a wild monkey again! Please!”

“Shouting the word, ‘please,’ is no way to get what you want, Brady. Now, come on. Back to being a boy and wearing clothes.” Aulora took him back into the living area where he’d ditched his shorts and T-shirt. Finding Weston reading to their daughter, had her heart fluttering. “I got him, Dad.” “I see that,” Weston said as he put the book down. “Why is it that you want to be naked, son?” “Apparently, I was a monkey one time. That’s what Miss Laura thinks. And I believe she’s right!” Brady struggled with his mother as she put his clothes back on. “Well, you’re no longer a monkey. If you keep your clothes on, I might take you to the zoo later. That way you can see how monkeys actually live. It’s not nearly as nice as you have it,” Weston said,

earning him a smile from his wife. “Clever, West.” She gave him a wink. He gave her one back. “Brady, what do you think monkeys eat, anyway?” “I know they eat bananas. I saw it in a book. I like bananas too.” He climbed up on the sofa next to his father. “The also eat bugs,” Weston informed him. “How would you like to have to eat bugs to stay alive?” The face the boy made had both his parents laughing. “Yuk!” “And monkeys live in cages,” Aulora added. “How’d you like to live in a cage?” Brady shook his head. “No thank you. But can we still go to the zoo? I wanna show Bree the animals too. I’m her big brother, and it’s my job to make

sure she has fun every single day of her life.” “Let’s go. And we can stop by and pick up your Aunt Hope too,” Weston said. “Uncle Jimmy might want to come too.” “He’s only a baby, Dad. Don’t be silly,” Brady said about his six-month-old uncle. Aulora smiled as Weston got up and put his arm around her. They herded their two kids out of the room to get them to their rooms to get ready to go to the zoo. She felt it every time they touched. That spark that had started it all and continued to keep their fires going. Becoming a mother was the best thing to happen to her. If it hadn’t been for Weston, she’d never know what love really was. She’d loved her mother and father. And she even loved Clara. But she would’ve never known what it really felt like to

love someone you’re a part of. As they went up the stairs, Bree tripped and hurt her knee. Weston snatched her up and kissed her boo-boo. “Daddy’ll make it better, sweetheart.” As if the kiss was magic, Bree stopped crying and giggled. The pain all gone, it seemed. Aulora was always surprised by how easy it was to make the kids happy. A kiss on a boo-boo, a piece of candy, a nighttime story, all were easy to give, and all made their children happy. Aulora realized that being a parent was scary. Fear was always an underlying thing when you have a kid. But fear was already there, anyway. She was afraid something would happen to Weston, her father, her mother, Clara, Hope all before she ever became a mother. It was life, Weston was right about that.

She’d learned that there could be a constant concern for people, but it was overshadowed by this sense of joy that was also constant. A continuous river of joy flowed through her. It hadn’t before. Aulora wondered how she had ever lived without it. That stream of joy was what made her world turn. Without it, she didn’t know what life would be like. But she had reasons to believe, once you found that little piece of wonderful, it never went away. Hence, Weston’s always upbeat idea of life, even though he’d lost his first precious child. Aulora respected her husband more than she’d ever admired anyone. He was the best husband and father she’d ever known or knew of. His support was unwavering. They had their disagreements like anyone else did,

but Weston never let them go to bed angry. If they had to argue a little bit longer to work it out, then they did that. If he had to kiss her into seeing things his way, they did that too. He was always there, never giving up. Aulora wondered what she’d done to deserve such a man. She had to admit to herself that she could be a real downer at times. There was her penchant for seeing the worst in things. None of it stopped Weston from loving her. On the other side of that coin, Weston wondered at times what his remarkable wife saw in him. She was a brilliant artist. Her work was coveted my many in the art world. And she saw fit to be with him. He didn’t have an artistic bone in his body. When imagination was needed, he had to confer with

Aulora as he couldn’t seem to come up with a thing. One of his favorite things to do was to sit and listen to his wife as she made up stories she told their children when she was getting them to go to sleep. Stories about fairies and kingdoms that she made up filled their children’s ears and sparked their vivid imaginations. Weston couldn’t even imagine coming up with the stories she did, nor the ideas for her intricate paintings. She was a genius in his eyes, with both their kids and her imagination and ability to bring it to life. Aulora had been so worried about becoming a mother. Weston found that hilarious as she was a complete natural at it. Hardly anything bumfuzzled her. She was like the kid-whisperer. She knew why

Brady would get cranky or Bree was having a hard time sleeping. Aulora had a sixth sense, Weston didn’t. She was fantastic in his eyes, yet she didn’t see herself in that light. No matter how many times she was right about the kids or him, she never saw it as a gift. She’d say any mom knows these things, but she was wrong. Weston knew she was a gift to him and their kids and he treated her as such. The couple had finally found their happily ever after and they were going to keep it that way. The End

Thank you for reading Dirty Money!

Click here to leave a review in Amazon

ARSEN’S RULES By Michelle Love

Arsen Sloan is a thirty-five-year old monster of a lawyer. Highly successful as a criminal lawyer, specializing in murder cases, he has only lost one case in his career. Allen White was the second defendant that he represented some ten years earlier. He was convicted of murdering one of his high school teachers after kidnapping her for a period of two months and eventually killing her. Arsen is aware that the man who lost ten years of his life in prison has been released after serving only part of his sentence, gaining his freedom on parole as he turned his life over to God, or so he has made everyone believe he has turned into a prison evangelist. Things begin to go very wrong for Arsen and very quickly his freedom is at stake as not one, but

three of his kink-inclined lovers have been found murdered. Arsen is into some dark and shady things in the city of San Francisco where he works defending some of California’s worst criminals. With his life hanging in a balance that he never thought possible, Arsen avoids his usual BDSM clubs, and goes out to a nice, normal club that many law students frequent in San Francisco. After a drink or two, a group of giggly young women come into the club and he’s unimpressed. They take a table near him and he’s just about to leave as their jubilant behavior annoys him. A curvy dark-haired beauty joins them just as he drains the liquid from his drink and is about to leave. The way she walks with only the slightest air of confidence intrigues him and he watches

her as she has an awkward time with the group of young women. A popular song comes on and the group of girls scream and run to dance, except the young woman who has caught his attention. He orders two more whiskey sours and takes one to her as she sits alone, looking at her cell phone. He finds her interesting yet she’s very vague as he tries to find out her name. She divulges that she is a first year law student at Stanford University. He offers her a ride back to her apartment and she refuses. He leaves, and she finds herself compelled by the older, very goodlooking and confident man.

For Her - Arsen’s Rules Part 1 By Michelle Love

Cool air hit his face as he left the building he’d been stuck in the last eight hours. His tie couldn’t get off fast enough as his large hands pulled it away from his neck, letting it hang loose. He’d felt his throat closing in on him as he was accused of things that were beyond him to execute, beyond him to perform and beyond him to even think of doing. Arsen Sloan was a thirty-five-year-old criminal lawyer. Tall, at six feet and nine inches, he dwarfed most of his colleagues. To make sure they all had even further insecurities in his presence, he kept himself in peak physical condition. Pecs and abs that most men would die to have and biceps the mere sight of made

women wet with desire for him. Arsen prided himself on his appearance which he used to his advantage whenever possible. He was a machine of a man, using everything he could to get the results that he was seeking, whatever they were. In law, he used his well-educated brain to find every last law or case to make sure he won his client’s cases. Arsen Sloan had never lost a case since he began his career as a criminal lawyer, ten years prior. Well, there was that one, but it had only been his second ever case. Arsen tended to forget about the first few cases, the first two anyway. He never mentioned the first two, as a matter of fact. When it came to sex, Arsen used

everything in his personal arsenal to make sure that he stayed on top of that game. Love had played no role in his sex life. Love was a word he hadn’t used since he was a naïve kid in his late teens before the girl he thought loved him watched him become broken and near dead. Arsen kept his shoulder length waves in perfect order, accenting his dark brown, brooding eyes. Thick, dark lashes surrounded them, giving the slightest hint of a soft side to the hard as nails man. After the day of horrible accusations, Arsen just needed a drink. A stiff drink and to be able to unwind, and get rid of at least a little of the tension which filled his muscled body. As he got into the backseat of his

Escalade the privacy window went down. His driver and long-time friend, Paul, looked at him through the rear view mirror. The tension Arsen felt radiated off him and Paul knew better than to ask any questions. “To the club, boss?” Arsen nodded and closed the door, then ran his hand over his face and rubbed his temples. He pulled a bottle of beer from the little fridge and took it down in one gulp. The evening sky was growing dark and a thin fog was already moving in as they made their way up the coastline of the San Francisco Bay. Arsen’s eyes followed the lights that were coming on along the edge of the road. He was wondering when it had gotten so bad. When had his world started to rule him rather than he

rule it? After the first five years as one of the top criminal lawyers in the entire state of California, Arsen Sloan had not only managed to gain a reputation as a winning lawyer who would do anything to win his cases, but also had become a billionaire. His ability to make great investments proved to be yet another thing Arsen did with near perfection. Perfection was a thing he made great strides to achieve in every part of his life. Up until that day, he’d done pretty well at keeping his life near perfect at all times. The alley was already dark as they pulled up to one of the main clubs that he frequented. Though, if not a member of the exclusive club, no one could tell what type of

social gathering was going on there. People tended to get dropped off at the clubs he went to. Clubs that catered to his tastes some considered to be immoral and worse. The rusted metal door was closed and only a small sign at the very top of the old door let on that it was a bit more than an old storage facility.

‘Fierce,’ was the word etched into a small metal sign and suddenly Arsen’s stomach was in knots. He knew he shouldn’t go in there. He knew that was why he was in the precarious situation he was in. “You know, Paul, I better find another place to go from now on,” Arsen’s deep voice called out to his driver and friend. Paul was a friend who knew all about

Arsen’s past, and present, but he was being left out of why Arsen had been so moody when Arsen told him he had a meeting at the main police station in San Francisco. “Sure thing, boss,” Paul said and pulled out of the alley and headed back to the part of the city where the regular people went to get drinks and socialize with one another. “I’ll take you to the club my younger sister likes to go to, but if you see her in there, she’s off limits, bro,” Paul told his old friend. “Lots of young law majors in that place. You should find someone to your liking, boss.” Arsen’s throat was growing tight again, so he unbuttoned the two top buttons of his stiffly starched white shirt he wore under a black suit jacket. The tie came all the way off

and he stretched his long, lean-muscled legs out. Another beer he grabbed and popped the top, this one he took a long drink of, but stopped short of downing the whole thing. “Paul, let the boss shit go for tonight. I need a friend, not another employee. Shit’s coming down on me and without any family to support me, I’m going to need you to keep me from jumping off a bridge.” Arsen looked out the tinted window and felt his eye twitch. The first of many physical signs his body was sure to start exhibiting, just like it used to do when he was young and things were out of his control. Things he worked hard to get under control, and here he was with things beyond his control again. His stomach hurt, another sign and

another thing he’d left behind him, or thought he had anyway. Paul pulled along the curb and jumped out to open Arsen’s door. He gave him a clap on the back and said, “Arsen, things will work out, man. You’re beyond smart and whatever has you this worried I know you can figure out how to take care of it. You’re good at this shit.” Arsen wished he had the faith in himself his old friend had, but the truth was his marks were all over the accusations made against him. He’d represented tons of people that he knew were guilty and managed to get them off the charges. He just needed to figure out how to get himself off charges where the evidence pointed right at him and he had to tell the men who

questioned him things he never thought he’d have to explain to anyone. “I need a drink and a piece of hot ass would do wonders for me,” Arsen said with a deep chuckle. “I’d ask you to come, Paul, and help me drown my sorrows, but one of us has to drive and I think I pay you to do that, so I’ll go in alone and hopefully come out with a wicked little thing on my arm to take home.” “There’s no doubt you will, Arsen,” Paul said and gave Arsen a smile. “Get in there and get rid of that frown.” Arsen turned and walked into the door of the nightclub. The dance music was cranked up and a herd of young women were on the dance floor already, though the night was only beginning.

He took a table near the dance floor so he could watch the people dance. Arsen was not into dancing, but he appreciated the way women could bend and move their bodies to the beat. He preferred a hard rock sound to the bubblegum pop that the DJ was playing in the social norm of a club. A pretty, young waitress came and placed her hand on his shoulder. “What can I get you, sir?” His dark eyes looked at the small, pale hand with perfectly manicured pink fingernails that was touching his left shoulder. In the clubs he went to, no female would ever approach him that way, and he had to fight the urge to grab her and toss her over his lap and teach her how to act accordingly. After swallowing hard, he answered,

“How about a whisky sour?” The young woman with red-stained lips and blue eyeliner, her black hair pulled back into a tight and high ponytail smiled at him and said, “You should try our Eastern Sour. It has bourbon, OJ, lime juice, and Orgeat in it. It’s really popular. I think you’d like it.” He blinked at the dimwitted thing and thought about what would happen to a female who dared to suggest the thing a man wanted was anything but that. Through gritted teeth he said, “Bring me what I asked for.” She removed her hand from his shoulder as her smile quickly turned to a frown. “Touchy! Okay then. A whisky sour it is. Top shelf bourbon or does it matter?” His dark and now very moody eyes

rolled with her endless questions. “Top.” She hurried off, and he hoped his attitude didn’t earn him a good bit of her spit in his drink as well. Arsen had a hard time dealing with normal women. He liked women who knew their place. Not that he was chauvinistic. Arsen knew strong women. Women who were smart and capable of doing anything a man could do. Those women he could respect and appreciate. But the little dimwitted things like the waitress would be so much better off if they let a man take control of them, even if just in the confines of the bedroom, or dungeon. The song ended just as the waitress brought him his drink. She placed it on the table. “You wanna pay now, or run a tab?” “I think I’ll run a tab,” he said and took a

credit card out of his wallet and handed it to her. “Keep ‘em coming and your tip will reflect my approval.” She laughed and made a low bow in front of him. “Thank you, Master.” She sauntered away, shaking her head as she went. “Okay, that’s ten bucks knocked off right there,” he mumbled to himself.

He’d sat back one table away from the dance floor and was glad to see a group of about six young women had taken the table in front of him. Now he had a front-row seat behind a bevy of young beauties to pick from. He sipped his drink and let his eyes roam over each young woman at the table. One was tall and pretty in a Barbie doll kind of way.

Her voice was high and a little squeaky. He thought about the kinds of sounds she’d make as he took her the way he wanted to. Maybe tied to his bed or the railing of the balcony outside his bedroom. He shook his head as she laughed and a snort came out of her mouth. On to the next girl. She was dark haired, plump, and wore little make-up. He noted how she could’ve used more and then when she spoke, her voice was deep. No, he couldn’t take a voice nearly as deep as his. That would make anything hard go soft in an instant. The next girl was intriguing as she had long, red curls that floated down her back.

She showed promise, but he knew from experience that red heads could be feisty and it took a lot to get them to understand what he would and would not tolerate. He watched as a man approached her and asked her to dance. Her eyes ran over him like he was a piece of crap rather than a decent-looking man who was just being nice to her. “What do you want?” she asked with her nose squished up like he smelled bad or something. The guy kept his cool and even smiled at her. “Would you like to dance?” “With you?” she said and rolled her eyes to look at the other girls who watched her, most likely sure she was about to annihilate the poor guy.

His laugh was getting a little nervous as was his demeanor as he switched his weight from one foot to the other. “Yes.” The red head’s hand ran over her too small for Arsen’s taste, breast, then down her small waist and landed on her too skinny ass, according to Arsen. “Does this look like something you’d like to get into your bed?” she asked the guy. The guy took a step back with her loaded question and should’ve turned and ran away from the obvious bitch. Arsen had to fight not to get up and take the young man out of harm’s way. “Sorry,” the poor guy mumbled and turned to leave.

“Wait!” the red head called out. He turned back with hope in his eyes and Arsen found himself rooting for the poor kid. “Yes?” “What the hell made you think you could come over here and ask a woman who is clearly out of your league to dance?” The girl who now Arsen thought looked really ugly asked the poor guy. The guy spun around and took off as the table full of young women hooted and hollered at him vulgarities and put downs. It was more than Arsen could take anymore. The whole lot of them needed their asses spanked until they couldn’t walk, in his opinion. The waitress arrived with another drink and placed it on the table then picked up his

empty one. Just as she began to make another bow, Arsen took her shoulder in his strong hand and stopped her. “Your antics are not lost on me, girl..” Her face went white, and she hauled ass away from Arsen who smiled as she fled. It was the first smile he’d made since he got the news the night before that he was a man of interest in some terrible crimes. The smile faded with his thought and he took a sip of his drink. The noise of the club faded as he thought about why it was he ever became involved in the seedy underworld that he’d become a part of. There was his first and only love at the beginning of it all. Beth was a sweet young thing. At sixteen, she was fresh and everything he wanted.

Arsen had been a young seventeen and not as ready as he thought he was to delve into the romantic world. After a year of dating, Beth finally gave into him and the two lost their virginity to one another one fateful night in her bedroom. Her parents caught them and her father beat the hell out of him. As he laid on Beth’s bedroom floor, he saw it in her eyes as she looked at him. Her father had beat him into a bloody pulp. His jaw was broken and one arm was too. It laid out next to him at an awkward angle. Beth’s eyes held no compassion for the young man that she had just been claiming she loved, had just given her innocence to. No, the only thing there was disgust.

Her words he could still hear, “Get up, Arsen! Defend yourself or something!” She held the blanket over her naked breasts as she sat up in the little twin bed they’d just made love on. Her blonde hair fell across her tanned shoulders and her blue eyes drooped at the outer edges as she looked at him with so much disappointment that he couldn’t believe it. “Help,” he’d managed to get to come out of his broken mouth. The same mouth that had lavished her with sweet kisses moments before her father came in and caught him on top of her. Arsen had been pulled away and slung across the room before he knew what was happening. He lay naked and twisted on the floor and all he could do was look at Beth and feel

like a complete loser who let this happen to himself. She needed him to be so much more than he was. It was her mother who finally came to his aid. She’d found something and knocked her husband out as he wasn’t going to stop his assault on Arsen until Arsen no longer was drawing breath. Arsen was confused as Beth jumped off the bed, wrapping the sheet around her naked body and yelled at her mother, “What did you do to Daddy?” Her mother shoved her back onto the bed and shouted, “He was about to kill Arsen!” Beth looked at him with disgust again. “Get out! We’re done!” His body was in agony as her mother

picked him up the best she could and took him to her car. She took him to the hospital and left him at the emergency room, alone. Arsen came back to reality and took the last of his drink which seemed to be disappearing way too fast. Another drink came, but a waiter brought it and left it for him. Shame filled him as he realized he’d scared the waitress. He was always doing shit like that. He seemed to have no real filter as to who he could talk to in his dominant way and who he couldn’t. It was a fine line, and he seemed to always be on the wrong side of it. A popular song came on and the table full of girls in front of him shrieked, making him cover his ears. They all grabbed each other and ran to the dance floor like a heard of elephants.

Arsen looked around and saw table after table of young women doing the exact same thing and he shook his head and mumbled, “This is not going to work for me.” His drink was new, so he knew it’d take him until at least the end of the upbeat song before he was done with it. The night was still young, and he had no desire to go home all alone. The women in that club were not going to be anything he needed on that night. “Oh, hell,” he heard a young woman’s voice say as she walked past him. He turned his head and watched her take a seat at the table the women had vacated. She watched them for a moment then took her cell phone out of her back pocket and started looking at it.

Arsen looked her up one side and down the other. She was tall and curvy. Her breasts were exactly the right size, a little bigger than most women’s. Her ass was round, and he liked the way that her tight jeans fit it perfectly. She had on leather cowboy boots that she had her jeans tucked into. Her hair was long and dark, falling in waves to the top of her plump ass. His mouth was watering already. Looking all over her, he noticed the absence of a drink and looked back to find the waiter near him. He motioned him over and told him to take the same thing he was drinking to the young woman who stood alone at the table in front of him. He sat back and watched as the waiter took the drink to her and when she asked who

had sent it, he pointed to Arsen. She smiled and waved and mouthed a ‘thank you’ to him. He liked her manners already. She knew how to accept things and that was a thing he had to have in a woman. He believed in lavishing gifts on them. It had been years since he had a submissive that he had felt enough for to do that. The women in the last three years had all been people he felt nothing for. Just women who liked things the way he did, nothing more. The fact that three of his previous subs were gone was a thing which made him sad, only he wasn’t given the time to mourn them. His attention went back to the young woman he’d sent the drink to. She had gone back to looking at her phone and occasionally tapping the screen. She was too far away for him to see

the color of her eyes, but the shape of them were like almonds and she had thick, dark lashes that fluttered occasionally as she smiled at her phone’s screen. The herd of bitches came back off the dance floor and the tall blonde Barbie hugged the new girl and started wagging her finger at her, obviously admonishing her for not being on time like the rest of the mindless young women at the little party. The red head lifted her arm high in the air and the waitress came to them with a lit up cake. It was the blonde’s birthday it looked like and the other women sang happy birthday to her then she blew the candles out. The dark haired beauty looked completely out of place with the mob of air heads.

Another song came on and the girls made another screaming shriek and ran to the dance floor. Barbie grasped at the gorgeous darkhaired girl, but she shook her head and stayed at the table, alone. Arsen saw his chance and took his half empty glass and glided the distance between the tables, coming up behind her. He hesitated and took in her essence. The vague aroma of lavender wafted past his nose and he leaned closer to smell her hair that was shiny and full. His hand fisted at his side as he had to stop himself from taking a handful into his fist and pull it to make her come to him. “Hi,” he said, and she spun around, nearly knocking his drink out of his hand. “Oh! Sorry,” she said. “You scared me.”

His first thought was that she was right to be afraid. “You should run.” She smiled and blushed. “Oh yeah?” He nodded as he leveled his dark eyes on her deep blue ones. “I think your eyes are gorgeous. I had to come and say hello. I had to see the color and I have to say I’m not one bit disappointed.” Her smile sent waves of some unknown sensation through him. She could be dangerous to him he thought. She could push him out of his comfort zone and he knew it without any doubt. “Your eyes are pretty nice too,” she told him then took a sip of the drink he’d sent her. “Thanks for the drink. I’m not really knowledgeable about alcohol yet. I only turned twenty-one a few weeks ago.”

“I see,” Arsen took a drink as he looked at her. “What is it that you do?” “I’m in school. I wanna be a lawyer when I grow up,” she said with a giggle. Her voice was soft and easy on the ears. Her giggle was too. Not silly, or sexy, just kind of a sweet sound he thought he could listen to a lot. “I’m a lawyer.” Her eyes brightened. “Anyone I may have heard of?” His impending legal problems sprung to the forefront of his mind and suddenly his name was not a thing he wanted her to know. Just in case it ended up on the news in the near future. “Name’s A.C. I’m nothing big, just a

small time lawyer.” He took a drink and watched her reaction. “We all have to start somewhere,” she said with a smile. “One day you’ll make it big, I bet. You have the look of a powerful attorney.” He smiled and thought she had a look about her too that showed she was capable of great things. “You don’t really fit in with the bitch pack, do you?” Her eyes traveled to the dance floor where the other girls had gone. She shook her head, making the dark waves of her hair move across her shoulders and one strand fell across her breast making Arsen’s cock twitch. “The tall blonde is my roommate. She turned twenty-one today and made me come. I’m

not real big on hanging with, what did you call them, the bitch pack? That’s funny, I’m stealing it.” Her smile revealed straight, white, perfect teeth. Pink, plump lips pulled over them and everything about her was genuine. “Steal it,” he said and stopped himself from telling her the corny words that ran through his mind. Arsen had thought to himself that she was already stealing his heart, but those were not only thoughts he never had at least since back in the days of his naïve innocence and Beth. The words would never pass his lips. His time was limited before the bitch pack would come back so he asked, “Would you allow me to take you home. I have a car outside. I’d love it if you’d let me give you a ride.”

“Sorry, I’m not that kind of girl,” she said and sipped her drink. “You’re a complete stranger after all.” The fact she was no easy piece made him thrilled, but he wanted her much too badly to take no for an answer. “Smart girl,” he said. “Thanks,” she looked him over and frowned. “You’re most likely married anyway. Have a house full of kids you’re here to get away from.” “What makes you say that?” he asked as he’d never been told he looked domesticated before. She bit her bottom lip as she looked him over. “Can’t say really. You just look like you’re used to getting your way. Not many single guys get their way very often.”

He held his left hand up for her to inspect. “You will not find a tan line around this finger. I’ve never been married.” “Can I ask you a question?” She looked up at him and he found himself loving her basic character. She would be able to be what he wanted in a sub, he saw it in her. “Sure.” He moved a little closer to her, feeling the warmth which came from her. “How old are you?” “Thirty-five.” He moved a step closer and touched her waist. “Old enough to teach you things that you’ve never thought about knowing before.” Heat came off her body as her faced turned pink. “I bet you could.”

“You should let me take you home.” He leaned into her, his hand moving from her waist to the small of her back, gently moving her body to his, their hips touching. He knew she’d fit him perfectly and his dick stretched the giving fabric of his slacks. Her body trembled with the contact and he knew she’d be fantastic in bed… and the living room, the hallway, the backseat of his Escalade. “I’m really not that kind of girl. There are plenty of easy ho’s around here though.” She peered up at him as she tried to take a step back, but his hand on the small of her back stopped her retreat. “I don’t do easy,” he said and found his mouth moving to take hers. She licked her lips and for a second he

thought that he was home free. “Don’t.” Her voice was but a whisper, but her word stopped him. He moved back a little. She would be begging him soon enough. “Smart girl.” “I am and you, sir, I dare say seem a little bit dangerous,” she took in a deep breath and backed another step away from him. Arsen shook his head. “A little dangerous, no.” He was very dangerous, and he knew it. A young innocent thing like she was didn’t stand a chance under his expert hands. He’d bend her to him as easily as a young sapling to a post. She surprised him as she leaned back in close to him and whispered, “I have to tell you that you are the first man who actually made me

think about doing what you asked though.” He smiled without realizing he was doing it. She was a bit dangerous herself. He felt a pull like he never had before. It was a thing he couldn’t even afford to have at that time in his life. There were no guarantees he’d even be walking the streets the next day. He could be scooped up by the authorities and placed in custody at any moment. The detective had made that abundantly clear to him just that afternoon. The other young women were coming back to the table, and he wasn’t about exchange pleasantries with any of them. He kissed his fingertips and placed them on her lips. “See you around then.” He turned and left before she could say another word.

After paying the tab and taking care of the bill for the party that the young woman was a part of, he took his credit card back from the bartender and went out to get in his car. Paul jumped out and opened the back door for him. “No girl, boss?” “Not yet,” Arsen said as he sat in the back. “Give her time. She’s coming, she just hasn’t realized it yet and I don’t want to hang out with her idiotic friends.” He took a beer and sipped on it as he contemplated his day and all he was up against. His mind wandered off to how it was he got involved in the life he led. All the way back to how he was living out of his car in Los Angeles after he got out of the hospital. His mother had left him there,

leaving him alone after Beth’s father’s beating had put him in the hospital. It was her chance to have a valid excuse to finally abandon him the way he knew she’d wanted to for years. She said the hospital would make her pay if she stuck around. It was in his best interest if no one could find her, then the state would have to pay his hospital and doctor bills and he’d only have to live six months in a foster home after that. She told him she was doing it all for him. He’d be eighteen in six months, a month after that he’d be out of high school and being in the system would ensure him that he could go to college, like he always said he wanted to do. Yes, she was sacrificing all for him. He frowned with the thought. After a

long drink from the tall bottle he nodded and thought, at least he was able to go to college and make something of himself. And physically, with the help of Beth’s mother, he made sure his body toughened up as well as his heart. It was she who set him up in a small apartment near Stanford University where he got his law degree and learned about the life of a sub under her tutelage. Under her firm hand, he learned to turn pain into something else. Power and pleasure. While the professors in law school worked his brain out and made it work in a way that would take him into a productive future, Mistress Sinclair taught him how to take his power in his own hands. The apartment was where she had taught

him all there was to know about BDSM. She was a closet case who had to hide her obsession from her family. Her husband would have been a terrible Dom, she’d told him. He was too mean spirited and lacked self-discipline. She taught him to be strict and to dole out the proper punishment when it was called for to get the sub to do what made the Dom happy. She taught him, what she would later tell him, was a little too well as he quickly outgrew his desire to be a submissive to her. He was made to be a Dom and when he sought out the underworld where people went to find others who wanted the lifestyle, he had begun to enjoy Mistress Sinclair who tried hard to punish him back into submissiveness to her. All the lashings in the world would not see him

spend a lifetime in that role. Arsen’s back still carried the scars from the whips she used to try to subdue him, but the lashes healed eventually and she came to realize he was not going to bend to her will any longer. He’d grown into a huge man, muscles on muscles and a determined spirit that refused to follow anyone. He held the reins. He held the chains, He held the whip, and she had no want to be at the stinging end of it. That’s when he moved out to his very first place and found his very first sub at one of the clubs he’d found. Kyla was his first and now she was gone. They’d spent a year together. He never loved her, but she was good at doing what he wanted. In the end, it was her entire devotion to

him and what he wanted that soured their deal. One couldn’t call what they had a relationship. He took her on no dates, sent her no flowers, and called her no sweet names. He did take care of her. Gave her a car, kept her in a nice place, though not the same place that he lived in. He gave her money so she didn’t have to work. She was to be available to him whenever he wanted and she did have to come to his office many times to give him what he needed there as well. People asked about her and him and what they were to each other, but Arsen only told them they were acquaintances who occasionally fucked. He thought about the one legal aid he had. She was an older woman who’d helped her lawyer husband before he

died. She often told Arsen he was wandering down a path that would never make him happy. He found it odd the woman in her sixties had even an inkling into what he was really doing. She never came out and told him she knew, only hinted that she did and let him know it would grow old one day and he’d want someone to love and cherish. Not bend to conform to his will and dominate with his authority. So far, Arsen had found no one who made him want to open his hard and dark heart to allow to come in and possibly hurt him or take control of him. But the young woman who was inside the club with her friends had nothing in common with what had made something

twitch not only in his pants but also in his heart. Now was not the right time for any type of relationship. Definitely not one of traditional means. No normal woman would understand the things that were most likely about to become public knowledge about him. The young law student certainly looked like a girl who’d run if she knew his dark and troubled secrets. His eye twitched as he thought about her pretty, little face that was so full of life and hope falling as she heard the things he’d done. She’d hate him for sure. He should just leave and stop waiting for one more chance to get her to let him take her home. She wasn’t the type he usually went for. She wasn’t one of the girls from the club who was looking for that sort

of thing. She was a nice girl in a normal club. She wore cowboy boots and jeans, not stilettos and ripped stockings. Her blouse covered her ample breasts, not torn and leaving nothing to the imagination. She stood tall and held herself with confidence even though she was young and had yet to start her law career. He envisioned her in a tiny leather corset, a collar around her long and slender neck, with a chain he held as she made her way through a dark room on her hands and knees. The men in the clubs he went to would be so fucking envious of him if he took her to any of them. She was a true woman of great beauty and confidence. To have her doing for

him as he wanted would be some big feat. Arsen shook his head to clear it. What in the hell was he thinking? Women should be the last thing on his mind. They were the reason his freedom might be taken away. Everything he worked so hard for might be gone in a flash because of women and how he chose to have sex with them. He needed to go home and be alone. Contemplate his case and his whole damn life. But just as he was about to tell Paul to take him home. The door to the club opened and out she walked. “I’ll be right back,” he told Paul as he got out of the car. He followed her as she walked down the busy sidewalk of downtown San Francisco. She was all alone, and he found himself thinking that

she was too pretty to be walking alone. Something bad could happen to her. Arsen slowed his pace as he thought what it was he wanted to do to her and that it wasn’t entirely good for her either. He wanted to hold her down and make her beg him to fuck her after all. Some young guy took notice of her as he walked towards her. “Hey, baby, where you off to?” he asked as he approached her. Arsen’s body filled with tension as the guy spoke to her. She turned her head, ignoring the guy, but the idiot had the balls to reach out and grab her arm, making her stop. Arsen stopped only feet behind them, his hands balled into fists.

“Too good for me, or what? Not even a, fuck you, can you be bothered with saying to me,” the guy said as he glared at her. “Let me go.” Arsen watched as her hand slipped into the purse she had hanging from her shoulder. The bottle she was pulling out had Arsen stopping and falling back to be sure he got none of the pepper spray near him. A little doorway offered him protection from the stuff which was about to fill the air, but he could still keep an eye on her. “Who do you think you are, bitch?” the man slurred at her and yanked her arm hard. Arsen had to cover his mouth to keep the laugh quiet as he watched her pull the pepper spray out of her purse in one swift motion and

spray the fucker right in his baby blues. He screamed and let her go. She turned around and went right back into the club she’d just left. Arsen smiled all the way back to his car and climbed in, telling Paul all about the tenacious young woman and how much more her actions had him intrigued. Paul turned around and leveled his eyes on his long-time friend. “Okay, Arsen, give me the news.” Arsen stopped smiling and looked at his friend turned employee. “My ways have caught up to me, Paul. That’s all it is.” “Your ways, while questionable, are not illegal. So how is it they’ve caught up with

you?” Paul asked with a frown. “I’m not sure how much I really want you to know. You see as a person who is aware of almost all of my comings and goings, you’re sure to be brought in if they decide to make a case against me. It’s best you only know what it is you truly know, not what I can add.” Arsen leaned his head back on the leather seat and looked at the ceiling. “So, I can expect to get called in myself. Fantastic!” Paul groaned. “Crap! The shit I’ve seen you do are not things I ever wanted to talk to anyone about, Arsen.” “Sorry,” Arsen said as he continued to look up. “As far as a friend to you goes, I haven’t been the best, have I?” “Don’t think like that, Arsen. I love you,

man. I’m not judging you by any means. So you should tell me what I say and not say. If they ask me if I’ve seen you hit a woman, how would I answer that?” “Fuck if I know,” Arsen said with a moan. “Maybe something like, everything he did was mutually accepted by all parties he engaged in those types of activities with.” “That’s a fucking mouthful, isn’t it?” Paul asked and had to laugh. “What about that time you had me hold that chick for you while you took your tie off. I tried to get the hell out of the room before you got started but I saw you tie her up and hang her up on that door and smack the shit out of her with your belt. I remember her begging you to stop.” Arsen ran his large hand over his face

which had gone ashen with the memory his friend brought up. “It’s part of the act. Our safe word was rose, and she knew that. She wanted to beg, that’s all. Man, that’s one of the girls this shit is about. This is bad, Paul. This is really bad.” “Not that chick!” Paul ran his hand over his face as well. “Man, Arsen, she was into that crazy violent shit. There was the time she begged you to choke her. Then another time when she came out to the car completely naked, and you two went to one of the clubs and when you two got back in the car, her body was covered in bruises.” Arsen’s stomach was hurting again, and he felt like he might throw up. He grabbed another beer and downed it.

“I’m in so fucking deep, Paul.” “And why are we waiting out here for yet another female, Arsen? I can’t tell you what a bad idea this is. Does the word, ‘stalking,’ ring in those ears of yours?” “I fucking know! Fuck!” Arsen balled up his fist and hit the back of the seat next to him. “If this girl was one of them I’d tell you to take me home and lock my ass up until I came to my senses. But she’s not into that at all. Well, I don’t think she is, but she seems like she might like some aspects of it.” “Stop! Do you hear yourself?” Paul asked. Arsen took in a deep breath and let his mind work like the lawyer he was. Was he that self-destructive that he was on the verge of the

end and still he was consumed with sex? “Drive away, Paul,” Arsen said finally. “This is ridiculous. Drive away.” Paul turned around and pulled his seatbelt on and turned his blinker on to pull away from the curb. “Good decision, Arsen.” The sound of metal smacking against metal made the men look out the left side of the car and Arsen moaned as he saw there was no way they’d be leaving and getting him away from what would surely be part of his downfall. A truck had run into a car right next to them. The wreck had them sandwiched between the mangled cars and the sidewalk full of people making their way to the various clubs and restaurants along it.

“Fuck me,” Arsen swore. “Just stay in the car,” Paul said. “Don’t even look over there to see if she comes out of the club again.” Arsen laid his head back and tried not to think, but the other woman who was no longer around, his second sub, filled his mind. Her dark skin had always been a thing he thought beautiful about her. Meagan was tough at first. A real spit fire. He’d broken her down until she was a shell of her former self. Arsen had thought it was up to him to teach her that her place was where he said it was. He wanted her home all the time. He had her order the groceries instead of going out to get them. When she went out, her beauty had other

men gawking at her and it made him insane. She was his. They’d drawn up a paper which said so. He wanted no other eyes falling on her. One night as she laid in her bed in her apartment he had her in, she asked him to stay the night with her. She was alone too much and was beginning to hate it. She asked him to please stay with her and he hadn’t wanted to start that kind of thing. He’d been taught that was not what people who lived that lifestyle did. It made them weak, and that was a thing he didn’t want to be. And look where that had left him. Alone and accused of things he could’ve easily done. No alibi for any of the things he was accused of and the fact he’d recently met with each one of his old subs. One last go round he

wanted with each one as the lifestyle was beginning to grow boring, just like the older lady who used to work with him said it would. Arsen wanted to see if any one of the women made him feel like they had a spark. Like the life he’d been living was something maybe one of them could spark an interest in again. Work and more work had been filling his days and nights. Random hook-ups weren’t filling the emptiness that had begun to grow in him. He gave each woman one last shot to see if it was one of them who could fill him, or begin to at least. The last sub he had was named Lacy and their contract was short-lived. Her quiet nature, he soon found out was due to her being a

complete air head. Arsen knew she didn’t really have the brains to decide if she really wanted what he dished out or not. And when she even forgot their safe word, and he went on with his spanking of her until she was sobbing uncontrollably, he knew that she wasn’t cut out for that kind of sex life. But for reasons that made no sense he took one last shot with her anyway and now she was another who was gone and he might stand accused of that too. Policemen began to show up to the scene of the accident and as the two drivers’ of the wrecked cars argued over who was at fault, one cop knocked on the driver’s side window and asked Paul and any other witnesses in the car to please step out so they could talk to them.

Paul and Arsen stepped out of the car and Arsen quickly told them he hadn’t seen a thing and had no idea of who was at fault. Something brushed up against his arm and a voice filled his ears, “What happened?” He turned to find the deep blue eyes of the girl he should be avoiding for not only her own good but his too. “They wrecked. Um, hit each other, I mean, they smacked into one another. Fuck, you know what I mean, right?” His stammering made her giggle, and he had to ball his hands into fists to stop himself from grabbing her hair in his hands and pulling her mouth to his. Her lips, plump and pink formed a smile. “Nervous?”

“Me?” he asked and found his voice going high. That was not like him. She did make him nervous, and that was odd. “Do I make you nervous?” “Hell no!” He slipped his arm around her waist. Paul came to his side after telling the cops he had no idea who was at fault either. “Hi,” he said to the girl who would be running away from Arsen if she knew what he really wanted with her. “I’m Paul.” Arsen gave him a look that told him to go get in the car. The wreckers were pulling the wrecked cars away, and they’d be able to leave in minutes. Paul walked away and got in the

driver’s seat. “As you can see that’s my driver, Paul. So you won’t be completely alone with a stranger if you allow me to drive you to your home.” Arsen told her as he moved her along with him, his arm tight around her waist. “I don’t think so. It’s very nice of you, don’t get me wrong.” “It’s really not safe for you to walk. Please, just get in. I swear we’ll take you straight home. If anything happened to you and I saw you were hurt or God forbid something worse, it would haunt me forever,” Arsen told her as he opened the door and gently pushed against her. “I’d hate it if I haunted you. I think that would mean bad karma for me,” she said and

looked into his dark eyes. “Promise me something.” “Anything,” he said. “I think I could promise you anything?” His finger trailed over her collar bone and he looked deep into her eyes. They were full of trust, even though they shouldn’t be. If she only knew what he wanted to do to her beautiful porcelain skin, watch it turn a nice shade of pink after he had paddled it well. “Promise that you won’t hurt me.” Her words hit him hard. “Why would you say that?” he asked as he pulled his hand back and searched her eyes. “It’s just that I don’t go places with strangers. I don’t do stupid or dangerous things,”

she said as she looked at him with such innocence. Too much innocence. Arsen took a step back. “You should run, little girl.” “Should I, really?” she asked as her eyes danced. “A little while ago I tried to walk home, and a guy grabbed me. I had to empty my pepper spray on his ass. So I’m quite defenseless and a nice, strong lawyer seems a safe bet. A hell of a lot better than taking the chance the prick I sprayed may be waiting to get even with me.” “You know I saw you do that. You seem quite capable of taking care of yourself in situations you feel threatened in.” “I know a little self-defense.” She watched his reaction carefully. “If you did something I didn’t want you to for instance, you

could be sure I’d take your balls in a vice-like grip and make you beg me not to rip them from your body.” His laugh came from deep in his chest. “You’re pretty sure of yourself. And what if I did something to you, you wanted me to? What then?” “I’m a big girl, I can take care of things. So, are you going to give me a ride or should I catch a cab?” Her arms crossed over her chest and he knew he should put her sweet little ass in a cab and move on without looking back. “I should definitely put you in a cab. To be honest, I’m a bit afraid of you,” he said with a smile. “I’m a bit afraid of you too,” she smiled back. “But what’s the fun in always playing it

safe?” “By all means, climb into my lair, little girl.” He held her hand as she lifted one leg to place her round ass on the leather seat. Arsen sucked in his breath as he pictured that ass beneath his palm. He balled his hand into a fist again to stop himself from making a swift smack to it as she lifted it some to scoot over so he could take the place next to her. She stopped just short of moving all the way to the edge, staying in the middle. His arm draped over the back of the seat and she leaned back and took a deep breath. “I love the smell of leather,” she said as she let the breath out.

“Good,” he said, thinking that she’d really like the good amount of leather he kept in a closet in his penthouse. “Good?” she asked as she turned her face to look at him. “That’s an odd thing to say.” Paul turned and looked at Arsen. “Where to, boss?” Arsen looked at the young woman. “Your place or mine?” “Take me to my house, scoundrel. 555 Bayview Drive.” She looked at Paul. “Please, Paul.” “Yes, my lady,” he said with a laugh and the privacy window between the front seat and the rest of the large SUV went up. Arsen’s arm moved down off the back of

the seat to touch her shoulders. He felt her shiver and pulled her closer. “Cold?” “No, just out of my comfort zone,” she answered and ran her hands over her bare arms as she wore a sleeveless shirt. “You know, it’s okay to get out of that boring old comfort zone every now and again.” His mouth touched her neck for just a moment then he pulled it back. She turned to face him and he found her breathing had increased and came a bit heavier than normal. She was getting ready for him, he knew it, but was she ready for all of him? Slowly, he ran his fingertips over her lips as he gazed at them. His cock went hard in an instant as she parted her plump lips and

pulled his finger into her hot mouth. She sucked it gently and ran her tongue around it. He watched her and took one of her hands, placing it on his growing cock. Her eyes went wide, and she pulled her mouth off his finger and looked at the lump he held her hand to. Her eyes darted up to his as she put her fingers on the button of his slacks. She seemed to be silently asking if she could let the beast free and he gave her a nod. His stomach tensed as he knew he’d be taking her anyway he pleased in just a little while. He watched her open his pants up and his large erection sprang out at her. She gasped and sprang back, her eyes went wide and he was pleased with her

reaction. His big male member was a thing of beauty and she seemed to realize that. Her eyes went to his again, and she licked her lips. He gave her a nod of approval and she lowered her head to his lap. The touch of her lips sent shivers through him. His hands moved through her dark waves and he groaned as she moved her mouth over his throbbing cock. Her mouth moved over him so fluidly he knew her innocent demeanor had to have been a farce. She stopped and looked at him. “Why’d you stop, baby?” he moaned as he pulled at her hair. “I wanted to know if I was doing it right. It’s my first time and if I’m doing it wrong and you’re up here laughing at me, it would make me

very upset. So, am I doing it right? Is there anything I should be doing better? Do you think I should just stop even trying?” “Seriously?” he asked in disbelief. She nodded, and he pulled her hair, making her face come to his. He took one deep, hard kiss then released her mouth. “So, should I continue?” her face was full of innocence and he knew she really was telling him the truth. “You’re doing a fantastic job. Please, get back to it.” He let her go, and she resumed her position, placing her hands on his massive member and her mouth on the tip of his dick. Arsen had been given so many blow jobs he couldn’t even keep count of them, yet never had one sent the sensations through him

this young woman’s sweet mouth was doing. He laid his head back on the leather seat and tried not to think about a thing as she ran her tongue up the underside of his cock and sucked gently as she pulled her hot mouth back up his long length. All he could think was this was not going to help his situation at all. Red and blue lights lit up the back window and had Paul slowing the car down and pulling to the side of the road. Arsen’s heart stopped as he knew his time was up and they must be about to officially charge him for the murders.

For Him

By Michelle Love

STEELE GANNON

A thin vein of light fog rolled in under the barn door. Steele Gannon had just finished brushing her horse’s mane after taking an evening ride to clear her mind from the long school day. Steele Gannon was a college student in her first year of law school at Stanford University. She’d found a passion for criminal law at the tender age of fifteen when a murder happened in the town she lived in. At that time her family was living in Baltimore and Steele, and in a rare instance, was watching the nightly local news. The story of a young sixteen-year-old girl who was

missing from her sister’s apartment was headlining that night. Steele found herself worried about the girl and she kept up with the news story as the weeks, then months played out with no sign of the girl. After being missing for four long months, Phylicia Barnes’ body was found floating in the Susquehanna River and later her sister’s onetime boyfriend was accused of the murder. It seemed he’d made sexual advances towards the young girl and when she thwarted him, he’d strangled her. A death that Steele found eerily brutal and scary. She’d not wish that death on anyone. She’d read up on how long it takes to die that way and how aware the victim is of what’s

happening to them. The brain takes a long time to stop working with a lack of oxygen. So the victim is helplessly aware they are going to die. As the trial went on, it was obvious to most that the young man had murdered young Phylicia and Steele was glad the family would get justice. Only the young man had a couple of female lawyers who somehow managed to get the clearly guilty man acquitted from the murder charges. Steele, though terribly disappointed with the loss for the family, was intrigued by how the lawyers managed to win such an open and shut case. She became fascinated with the law and started reading any law book she could get her hands on to find out more about the complexity of criminal law.

Her cell phone buzzed in the back pocket of her blue jeans. She looked at it and found a text from her roommate, Gwen. It was Gwen’s twenty-first birthday, and she was bugging Steele to hurry to the bar so then they could do the cake. Steele was not a fan of the bar scene. She preferred wine and a good book, and that was exactly the way she’d spent her twenty-first birthday six months before. She wasn’t one to hang with a pack of girls either. The little birthday party for her roomie wasn’t a thing she was looking forward to. But it was her roommate, and she’d never let her live it down if she didn’t at least show up for the cake. So Steel gave her horse, Tripper, one last hug and closed his stall for the

night. “Good night, big boy. I’ll see you in the morning to let you out into the pasture.” Gwen would be pissed at what she was wearing, tight blue jeans, a white cotton sleeveless shirt, and her cowboy boots, jeans tucked into them, a thing Gwen hated. But if she wanted her there anytime soon, she’d have to put up with her appearance. She climbed into her truck. One look into the rear view mirror had her ditching her cowboy hat and pulling the braid out of her hair, leaving it in waves that cascaded over her shoulders. The dark waves fell clear to the top of her ass. Her hair was about the only thing Steele found attractive about herself and she took

excellent care of the long, thick, dark, silky mass. She’d somehow managed to get a mix of her parents’ hair colors. Deep, rich browns and golden glows along with a smattering of copper strands made up her hair color. Her sky-blue eyes contrasted with her dark hair and she’d been told she looked exotic by more than a few people. Her skin was a light tan and her butt and breasts were larger than most young women her age. At twenty-one, she was no innocent, but she wasn’t promiscuous either. Only a couple of boyfriends she’d had that ended after short bursts of affection. Steele wasn’t the mushy gushy type, but the two she’d dated were and she found herself bored with them after mere months of their

attention. She liked a man’s man, but had yet to find one. She was a strong young woman with goals and aspirations, she wasn’t interested in the guys that she’d met so far in life. Gamers, most of them were, and that bored her to tears. She liked the outdoors and doing things that made her mind work. The way the two guys she’d been intimate with had touched her and treated her left her empty. She’d never climaxed with either and found them annoying when they’d want a little action, but couldn’t manage to pique her interest. In the end both had told her she was frigid and would have to get over herself if she was ever to find happiness with a guy. At that

point in her young life she could’ve given less than a shit about hooking up with men. Her mind was on law school and learning all she could so someday she could be a criminal lawyer who won cases no one would ever guess she could. Steele pulled up into the parking garage of her apartment building. She knew Gwen would make her drink something, and she wasn’t a drinker and had no idea of how she’d handle the liquor. She wasn’t about to try to drive home after consuming even one alcoholic beverage. The evening air was nice, not too crisp, and she had a bottle of pepper spray in her purse if anyone should try to bother her as she walked the mile to the downtown San Francisco area where Gwen and her friends were having the little party. Though not excited about the bar, she

was excited about getting out for a little while. It wasn’t a thing she did, and she prided herself on pushing her comfort zone’s barriers from time to time. The music leaked out of the bar’s door and she found the bubblegum pop annoying already. She liked hard rock, much unlike every other girl on the planet she’d been told about her taste in music. After her eyes adjusted to the dimly lit bar, she found her roommate and gaggle of girlfriends shaking their asses on the dance floor. A thing she wasn’t about to get caught up in. Too sober and too embarrassed to be shaking it yet. She saw Gwen’s purse sitting on a table right next to the dance floor and knew she’d be

trying to get her to dance with them, a thing that had her wanting to leave already. “Oh, hell,” she muttered to herself as she made her way to the table. Steele took a seat on one of the tall chairs that surrounded the little table and reached back and took her cell phone out of the back pocket of her jeans. While she waited she might as well see what her Face book peeps were up to on that Thursday night. To her surprise a waiter showed up with a drink in his hand. “From the gentleman at the next table, miss.” He placed the drink on the table in front of her. “What is it?” she asked. “I mean, I’m new to this drinking thing. Is it going to knock

me on my ass?” The waiter smiled. “No, you’ll be fine. Sip, don’t chug. It’s a whisky sour, just like the man who sent it to you is drinking.” He turned and gestured to a man with dark waves which hung to his broad shoulders. Steele smiled and gave the man a little wave and mouthed, ‘thank you’ to him. She turned back around and had to take in a couple of deep breaths. The man who’d sent her the drink was the best looking man that she’d ever laid her eyes on. The fact he’d even noticed her was making her wet, and she wasn’t one to go all wet and wiggly so quickly and easily. But the way he looked at her with his dark eyes that

seemed to narrow as he took her all in, made her knees weak. Steele prayed he wouldn’t come talk to her. She was sure she’d get all tongue tied and make a complete ass out of herself if he did. She wanted desperately to take another look at the magnificent specimen of manhood. He had a beard which was not a thing she’d ever thought attractive before, but it was meticulously groomed close to his face which was so symmetrical it looked perfect. She guessed he was some type of lawyer or business man because he had on an expensive suit, but his tie was gone and the top buttons on his shirt were undone. He must’ve had a rough day, she thought. He’s got to be married!

He looked to be in his thirties and had to be a successful something or other, she just knew it. The gang of girls made their way back to the table and Steele was caught up in Gwen’s long arms before she knew it. The tall blonde was a sweet girl, but her taste in friends left a lot to be desired. The redhead, Tracy was a complete bitch and her other friend, Laura she thought might be a lesbian, but she didn’t claim to be. Then there were a couple of stragglers she didn’t know but recognized from their college. Gwen started wagging her finger in Steele’s face. “Why are you so late? And what the hell are you wearing? Did you come straight from that smelly old barn you keep your horse at? Oh,

will you ever decide to clean up for anything?” “Nice to see you too, Gwen,” Steele said with a laugh. “I hope your birthday is going well.” “It is,” Gwen said and changed her mood quickly as she saw the birthday cake coming her way and the girls began singing her the birthday song. “Yes, cake!” Steele took a step back and got out of the way so Gwen could blow out her candles. She could swear the gorgeous man who’d sent her the drink was looking at her. She wasn’t about to do more than glance from the corner of her eye, but she was pretty sure he was looking at her. Why would he be? She thought. I’m nowhere near his league. I’m sure he has a beautiful wife at home waiting for him to get

there and tuck their three kids in for the night. Another song came on and the girls around Steele burst into a simultaneous scream and ran to the dance floor. Gwen tugged at Steele’s arm to get her to join them, but she wasn’t budging and adamantly shook her head. Finally, Gwen could take it no more and gyrated her body out to join the other girls. Steele picked up her drink and took a sip, happy she got out of her roommate’s clutches. Something stirred her hair, and she turned around quickly, finding the gorgeous man right behind her. Her arm hit the drink he held and nearly knocked it out of his hand. “Oh! Sorry. You scared me.” “You should run.” Steele smiled nervously and found

herself blushing. “Oh yeah?” His voice was deep and velvety. He stayed close to her. So close that she could smell his cologne which she knew had to be expensive because she’d never smelled any like it before. His elbow touched her upper arm and a constant stream of electricity was flowing across her bare skin. The way he told her she should run had her thinking all kinds of crazy thoughts, a thing she never did. He was beyond intriguing and he gave off a dangerous vibe. He nodded as he leveled his dark eyes on her. “I think your eyes are gorgeous. I had to come and say hello. I had to see the color and I have to say I’m not one bit disappointed.” OMG! He thinks my eyes are gorgeous!

“Your eyes are pretty nice too,” she told him then took a sip of the drink he’d sent her. “Thanks for the drink. I’m not really knowledgeable about alcohol yet. I only turned twenty-one a few months ago.” “I see.” He took a drink, and she found herself mesmerized by the way his lips conformed to the glass. She licked her lips as she noticed a drop of the liquid on his bottom lip. With a quick flick of his tongue he got it and she felt her panties get a little bit wetter. “What is it that you do?” His words had her looking back at his eyes and feeling like an idiot for starring at his lips. “I’m in school. I wanna be a lawyer when I grow up,” she said with a giggle.

“I’m a lawyer.” Steele was even more intrigued... “Anyone I may have heard of?” “Name’s A.C. I’m nothing big, just a small time lawyer.” He took a drink, and she doubted he was a small time anything. “We all have to start somewhere. One day you’ll make it big I bet. You have the look of a powerful attorney.” She shifted her weight as she let her eyes run up and down his fit body. The man was muscled like a machine. She just knew there was a tight little six pack hidden under his starched white shirt and she bet his ass was solid as a rock. He smiled and said, “You don’t really fit in with the bitch pack, do you?”

Her eyes traveled to the dance floor where the other girls had gone. She shook her head. “The tall blonde is my roommate. She turned twenty-one today and made me come. I’m not real big on hanging with, what did you call them, the bitch pack? That’s funny, I’m stealing it,” she said with a smile, finding him funny and great looking. What a fantastic combination! Now, if he’s great in bed that would be a trifecta! “Steal it,” he said as his dark eyes twinkled with amusement. She took a sip of her drink and peered at him over the ridge of the glass. He was much too good to be true. He held himself like a man, not some boy who was trying to get into her pants. This man had the look of a man who got

his way. “Would you allow me to take you home? I have a car outside. I’d love it if you’d let me give you a ride.” “Sorry, I’m not that kind of girl,” she said then took another sip of her drink as he was getting under her skin and making her itch for him in a way she’d never done before. “You’re a complete stranger after all.” “Smart girl,” he said with a smile. Am I? Or am I just being a big chicken? “Thanks,” she looked him over and just knew he had to be married. He was too good looking and well put together to be single. “You’re most likely married anyway. Have a house full of kids that you’re here to get away from.”

“What makes you say that?” he asked, looking a little confused. She bit her bottom lip as she looked him over. “Can’t say really. You just look like you’re used to getting your way. Not many single guys get their way very often.” He held his left hand up. “You will not find a tan line around this finger. I’ve never been married.” She looked up at him. Her mind was spinning a bit with the knowledge he wasn’t married and that made him fair game. “Can I ask you a question?” “Sure.” He moved a little closer to her. Her body warmed with the closeness and she

wondered what it would feel like to be wrapped in his strong arms. “How old are you?” “Thirty-five.” He moved a step closer and touched her waist, making her legs shake. “Old enough to teach you things you never thought about knowing before.” Her insides melted. He was actually coming on to her. There was an actual chance she could feel this powerful man’s arms wrapped around her. His naked body touching hers. Steele blushed with the naughty thoughts that were running through her head. “I bet you could.” “You should let me take you home.” He

leaned into her, his hand moving from her waist to the small of her back, gently moving her body to his, their hips touching. Steele had to fight the urge to give into the man. His face was so handsome and his body so rock hard. There had to be some downfall with the perfect man. “I’m really not that kind of girl. There are plenty of easy ho’s around here though.” She peered up at him as she tried to take a step back, but his hand on the small of her back stopped her retreat. She found she loved the way he made her do as he wanted. “I don’t do easy,” he said, and she found his mouth moving closer to hers. He wanted to kiss her. Right there in front of the whole bar, he wanted to take her mouth, and she wanted to let

him so damn bad that she could already taste his lips. He was so close to her she could feel the softness of his whisker covered face. Steele licked her lips. “Don’t,” she whispered. She was still the same young woman inside no matter how crazy her brain was thinking. Steele did not make out with strangers and she sure as hell didn’t do it in a bar with people watching. He moved back a little. “Smart girl.” “I am and you, sir, I dare say seem a little bit dangerous,” she took in a deep breath and backed another step away from him. Her body was yearning for his, a thing she knew wasn’t smart to give into.

He shook his head. “A little dangerous, no.” She surprised herself as she leaned back in close to him and whispered, “I have to tell you that you are the first man who actually made me think about doing what you asked though.” He smiled, making her happy to see he really did want her. It was still running around her mind that he had to be fucking with her. He was gorgeous and out of her league in every possible way after all. The other young women were coming back to the table she could tell by the way his eyes darted to the dance floor and a frown covered his handsome face. He kissed his fingertips and placed them on her lips. “See you around then.” He turned and

left, leaving a chill covering her body as he did. Almost instantly she regretted not going with him. Gwen had her by the shoulders and steered her out to the dance floor not taking no for an answer any longer. Steele watched as the gorgeous man paid at the bar then left. Her chance had gone, and she felt like an idiot for not taking him up on his offer. As she danced to the crappy music, she felt disappointment in herself. She’d wanted a man’s man, and he sure seemed like one. His body and attitude commanded respect and attention. She was sure he could make her do just about anything he wanted her to. What did she want with a man like that anyway? She wasn’t sure what she wanted with a

man like that, but she did want him. And she’d missed out on that chance. I’m an idiot! The night went on and after an hour, she managed to sneak away from the bitch pack. She smiled and thought to herself that the man from earlier was clever and it was hard to find clever. Out the door she went, the cool air making the skin on her bare arms goose-pimple. She ran her hands up and down them and silently cursed herself for wearing a sleeveless shirt after dark. Down the sidewalk she went, making her way back the mile-long walk to her apartment. Her eyes darted up as some damn guy focused his drunken gaze on her as he came towards

her. “Hey, baby, where you off too?” the drunk guy asked as he approached her. Steele turned her head, ignoring the guy, but the drunk had the audacity to reach out and grab her arm, making her stop. Oh no he didn’t! She looked up to find his glassy ice-blue eyes glaring at her. “Too good for me, or what? Not even a ‘fuck you’, can you be bothered with saying to me?” Placing her hand in her purse to retrieve the pepper spray, she warned the fool, “Let me go.” She pulled the bottle out. His words were slurred as he said,

“Who do you think you are, bitch?” He yanked her arm hard, and that was all she could stand out of the asshole. Steele pulled the pepper spray out of her purse in one swift motion and sprayed the drunk right in his drooping eyes. He screamed and let her go. With the man out there, she had no choice but to go back to the bar and wait for him to leave the area so she could go home. She turned around and went right back even though it was the last place she wanted to be at that time. Steele really wanted to go home and get into bed and think about the gorgeous man she let get away. What a fool she’d been, and it was highly doubtful she’d get a chance like that again.

She went back to the table and Gwen frowned at her. “Where did you go, Steele?” “I tried to go home, but a drunken asshole messed with me. I pepper sprayed him and now I have to wait for him to get lost before I can go home.” She sat back down, but Gwen took her hand and pulled her back out on the dance floor and made her dance some more. The night was turning into exactly what she expected it would; a nightmare. Three dances later Steele could take no more. Crazy drunk guy or not, she was leaving. The party had gone on too long for her and she headed out after letting Gwen know she was going and wishing her a happy birthday. Just as she opened the door, she saw a

wreck had happened right in front of the place and to her complete joy she saw the gorgeous man, sans his black suit jacket, standing at the back of a shiny black Escalade. His back was to her, and she’d had just enough liquid courage to have her acting on her whim. She walked quietly up behind him, brushing her hand against his arm. “What happened?” she asked. His eyes went wide as he turned back and saw her. “They wrecked. Um, hit each other, I mean, they smacked into one another. Fuck, you know what I mean, right?” His stammering made her giggle. She was glad to see her presence had unnerved him. She smiled. “Nervous?” “Me?” he asked in a high voice.

Her mind raced with the fact she made him nervous. “Do I make you nervous?” “Hell no!” he said and slipped his arm around her waist. Steele felt complete with his arm securing her as if she belonged to him. His arm was strong. She could feel his bicep beneath the long sleeve shirt pressing against her back. She longed to actually see the muscled arm. Another tall man in a black suit came up to them. “Hi, I’m Paul.” Steele gave the man a nod and a smile. She took notice of the way the man who had his arm wrapped tightly around her looked at the other man. Paul walked away and got in the driver’s seat.

“As you can see, that’s my driver, Paul. So you won’t be completely alone with a stranger if you allow me to drive you to your home,” he told her as he moved her along with him. Not entirely sure it was smart to actually go through with accepting the man’s ride, she said, “I don’t think so. It’s very nice of you, don’t get me wrong.” “It’s really not safe for you to walk. Please, just get in. I swear we’ll take you straight home. If anything happened to you and I saw you were hurt or God forbid something worse, it would haunt me forever,” he told her as he opened the door and gently pushed against her. The way he gently was forcing her to do

what he wanted secretly thrilled her. Though she knew it was most likely the most stupid and dangerous decision she’d ever made, she said, “I’d hate it if I haunted you. I think that would mean bad karma for me.” Looking deep into his eyes, she searched for the truth. “Promise me something.” “Anything,” he said. “I think I could promise you anything?” His finger trailed over her collar bone and he looked just as deep into her eyes. Her body tingled with his touch and she was hot and ready for the man in an instant. Feeling very vulnerable in the stranger’s hold she found something in his dark eyes that told her she could trust him. “Promise you won’t hurt me.” “Why would you say that?” he asked as

he pulled his hand back and searched her eyes. She felt compelled to tell him how she really was. “It’s just that I don’t go places with strangers. I don’t do stupid or dangerous things.” He took a step back. “You should run, little girl.” His choice of words had her knowing she was about to show him she was no little girl. “Should I, really? A little while ago I tried to walk home, and a guy grabbed me. I had to empty my pepper spray on his ass. So I’m quite defenseless and a nice, strong lawyer seems a safe bet. A hell of a lot better than taking the chance the prick I sprayed may be waiting to get even with me.” “You know I saw you do that. You seem

quite capable of taking care of yourself in situations you feel threatened in.” “I know a little self-defense. If you did something I didn’t want you to for instance, you could be sure I’d take your balls in a vice-like grip and make you beg me not to rip them from your body.” His laugh came from deep in his chest and she loved it. “You’re pretty sure of yourself. And what if I did something to you, you wanted me to? What then?” “I’m a big girl, I can take care of things. So, are you going to give me a ride or should I catch a cab?” She crossed her arms over her chest and waited to see if the man was all talk and no action.

“I should definitely put you in a cab. To be honest, I’m a bit afraid of you,” he said with a smile. “I’m a bit afraid of you too,” she smiled back. “But what’s the fun in always playing it safe?” She didn’t even recognize the woman who was saying the words that were coming out of her mouth. This was not her, but her body was overruling her brain. “By all means, climb into my lair, little girl.” He held her hand as she got into the Escalade. Her heart pounded in her chest as she couldn’t believe herself. She stopped just short of moving all the way to the edge, staying in the middle. His arm draped over the back of the seat

and she leaned back and took in a deep breath. “I love the smell of leather,” she said as she let the breath out. “Good.” “Good?” she asked as she turned to look at him. “That’s an odd thing to say.” Paul turned and looked back at the man. “Where to, boss?” He looked at her with a smile. “Your place or mine?” “Take me to my house, scoundrel. 555 Bayview Drive.” She looked at Paul. “Please, Paul.” “Yes, my lady,” he said with a laugh and the privacy window between the front seat and the rest of the large SUV went up, making Steele

shiver as they were completely alone in the very back of the long SUV. The man’s arm moved down off the back of the seat to touch her shoulders. He pulled her closer. “Cold?” “No, just out of my comfort zone,” she answered and ran her hands over her bare arms. “You know, it’s okay to get out of that boring old comfort zone every now and again.” His mouth touched her neck for just a moment then he pulled it back. The way her stomach tightened had her thinking the man was probably going to be able to make her orgasm. She turned to face him and found her breathing had increased and came a bit heavier than normal. He was exciting the shit out of her without even really trying.

Slowly, he ran his fingertips over her lips as he gazed at them. She decided to let it all go and be the bad girl that she never was until that night. Steele parted her lips and pulled his finger into her mouth. Sucking it gently and running her tongue around it. He watched her and took one of her hands, placing it on his growing cock. Her eyes went wide, and she pulled her mouth off his finger and looked at the lump he held her hand to. Her eyes darted up to his as she put her fingers on the button of his slacks. Steele had never given a blow job, but for some reason she could think of little else other than getting the man’s cock into her mouth. He gave her a nod, and she found herself

giddy with excitement. She unbuttoned his slacks and pushed the black underwear down and a giant cock sprang out at her, making her gasp in awe of it. Steele found that it was one of the most beautiful things she’d ever laid her eyes on. It surprised her how large it was, with a perfect tan color to it and not too veiny. She looked at him and silently asked if she could take the monster into her mouth. He gave her another nod of approval and she took the thick cock in her hands, finding it felt like silk wrapped around a steel rod. Slowly, she placed her lips on top and licked the head. His hands ran through her hair and he moaned. She ran her tongue along the underside

of his dick as she moved her mouth up and down the long length of it a few times. Her hands holding it to cover where her mouth left. With no idea if she was even doing it right as it was her first time after all she found herself wanting to ask him if she was okay at it. She stopped and looked at him. “Why’d you stop, baby?” he moaned as he pulled at her hair. “I wanted to know if I was doing it right. It’s my first time and if I’m doing it wrong and you’re up here laughing at me, it would make me very upset. So, am I doing it right? Is there anything I should be doing better? Do you think I should just stop even trying?” “Seriously?” he asked as confusion riddled his handsome face.

She nodded, and he pulled her hair, making her face come to his. He took one deep, hard kiss then released her mouth. Just that one kiss was better than any she’d ever had. Her body tensed with need, but she was still worried she wasn’t good at giving him the oral sex she was attempting to please him with. “So, should I continue?” she asked. “You’re doing a fantastic job. Please, get back to it.” He let her go, and she resumed her position, placing her hands on his massive member and her mouth on the tip of his dick. Steele took him in again with renewed passion as he’d told her it was fantastic and that was more than she’d thought she’d get for her first blow job. Faster she moved her mouth up and down him. His hands fisted in her hair,

pulling it and making her ache for more. She’s never had her hair pulled and found it very stimulating. He was aggressive as he pushed her head down with each stroke, making her take him all the way down her throat. She was hot with the knowledge she could even do that without choking on the massive organ. The car began to slow down, and she felt them pulling over. Her heart pounded as she heard the man say, “Fuck! It’s over!” She pulled her mouth off him as the car stopped and saw the police lights out the back window. “What happened? Did your driver run a red light or something?” The guy was looking at her with such sadness in his dark eyes that she couldn’t understand it. His hand ran over her cheek and

he pulled her up and kissed her. The kiss was so deep and she felt like he was kissing her like he might not ever get to do it again. She pulled his pants back up and buttoned him all back up so if the cops did look in the back then they wouldn’t see his giant dick out. He finally ended the kiss and looked into her eyes. “You give great head, baby. I wish I could’ve felt the ending, but I can’t control everything.” She was really confused by his behavior. Steele got back on the seat and waited to see what was going to happen. After a minute they saw the cop walk up to the driver’s window and then he walked back to his car and the light went off as the driver pulled back onto the road and

drove away. The window rolled down and Paul said, “Seems I accidentally left my driver’s license with that police officer back at that accident scene.” He laughed and rolled the window back up. Steele kind of giggled as the man next to her grabbed her by the shoulders and growled. “Thank God. Now no more fucking around.” The buttons on her shirt flew everywhere as he ripped it open. Her expression had to have been full of surprise as he did it and she found him ripping her bra off next. Sitting in front of him with her large breasts exposed had her not daring to breathe.

He’d turned in an instant. She was afraid but excited as well. He pulled her off the seat and down to the floor with him. Flipping her over, he unbuttoned and unzipped her jeans and yanked them back to her knees. She gasped as he easily ripped her panties off and said, “Put your hands on the seat.” Steele did as he said with no hesitation. She heard his zipper go down then felt him force his cock into her. She was as wet as she’d ever been with the rush of excitement, but he was huge and he spread places that had never been spread. It burned, and she screamed with the sensation. He yanked her hair hard. “No noise!” Somehow, she cut the scream off and he

pulled nearly all the way out then thrust back into her. It burned like fire and she wanted to scream so bad, but she didn’t know what he’d do if she did. She moaned a little with the intense burn and he smacked her ass hard. Now she knew what he’d do if she didn’t do as he said. No noise! He pounded her with his massive cock and eventually the burn turned into more pleasure than she’d ever known. She rocked back against him, loving how savage he was. The little grunts he made and the sound of his body slapping against hers filled her ears. One of his hands ran around and pinched her nipple then pulled it hard. She wanted to moan and tried hard not to but one slipped out

and he moved the other hand and smacked her ass hard twice. Her body started shaking on the inside and she knew she was about to have the first orgasm that she’d ever had with a man. He stopped his assault and leaned over her. His hard chest was against her back and it felt like pure Heaven to her. His words hit her ear hot as he said, “I can feel you about to come. You don’t come until I tell you to or you’ll feel the sting of my hand until tears run out of your pretty blue eyes.” Steele had never been talked to that way and even though she knew she should tell him to fuck off, she found herself wanting him even worse. His hand twisted in her hair, pulling her head back.

“Tell me you understand me.” “I understand you,” she said then he kissed her hard. Before he pulled his mouth off hers, he bit her bottom lip hard, but not hard enough to break the skin. Her body was on fire as he pulled his body back and resumed plunging deep into her from behind. His hands on her hips, dragging her back to him with each hard stroke. “Fuck, you’re tight as hell. When’s the last time you got fucked?” he asked her through gritted teeth. Every thrust was knocking her breath out and she gasped out, “About a year.” He laughed “Fuck me, that’s seems impossible.”

An intense feeling was filling her, but she knew without a doubt that if she let the orgasm go he’d spank the shit out of her. She didn’t know if she was up to that so she held on. “Good girl,” he said as he continued to pound her from behind. “You hold it like I told you to. It’s going to be better than you ever imagined it could be.” To further make things harder, he reached one hand around her and pinched her clit between his fingers. The tiny pearl had swollen with desire and his touch nearly sent her over the edge. Only the fear of his punishment stopped her. Steele closed her eyes and thought of nothing as she held back the thing her body wanted to do the most. His fingers left her clit

and she let out the breath she didn’t even realize she’d been holding in. He moved his body down on hers, pressing his chest to her back and his strokes went slow and somehow even deeper. “You on birth control or do I pull out when I come?” “I’m on birth control,” she said with a hard pant. “You want me to come inside you?” he asked. “Yes,” she said with a little moan. She wanted to feel his heat fill her body more than she’d ever wanted anything in her life. His mouth fell hot on her neck and his teeth grazed her flesh as he sunk his cock into

her with slow movements that she felt deep inside her. He pumped short hard strokes then bit her neck hard. Finally, he released her neck and whispered, “Come.” Steele was nearly shocked as her body did what he said the instant he said it. She felt him tense behind her and his dick throbbed as heat shot into her as the most intense orgasm crashed through her body. She shook with the sensation and her mind went to another place. There was no way that she could hold the moan back, and it slipped out of her mouth. She heard his follow as he pulsed inside her. She knew without a doubt that no one would ever be able to make her feel the way that

this man did. He pulled out of her, leaving her feeling empty. She hated it and loved it all at the same time. He pulled her jeans back up and picked her shirt up and helped her get it on as she tried to catch her breath. He handed her the bra which was torn up and the ripped panties and looked a little guilty about tearing them up. He looked at her as she held the shirt closed. “I’ll have some new ones sent to you. What’s your apartment number?” She shook her head. “No, that’s okay. Truth be told I’m most likely going to keep these to remember this by.” She laughed a little, but knew it was true. He tapped the glass of the dark partition. “We can take her home now.”

Steele looked out the window and saw they were very near her apartment. The driver must’ve been circling the block. His boss must do this type of thing often. Suddenly she felt pretty dirty and more than a little dumb. The car stopped, and she grabbed her purse off the floor and reached for the door handle. His hand on her shoulder stopped her. “I had a good time,” he said. “Me, too,” she mumbled, not daring to look at him. “When I talk to you, I want you to look at me,” he said with a commanding tone. Her eyes moved up to meet his. “Okay.” “Good girl,” his voice was soft. “I wish

things were different, but they’re not so this is goodbye.” The door opened as Paul held it for her. “Bye,” she said and got out of the car not looking back. She held her bra and panties in one hand and held her shirt closed with the other and felt bad because she should be feeling shame and disgrace at what she’d done. Instead she felt elated and nearly overjoyed as her body felt like it had been cleansed. The car waited until she was inside then it drove away. She stopped and turned to watch it pull away once she was inside the lobby doors. It was over. The brief moment of complete pleasure was over and she wouldn’t

see that man again. She turned and walked to the elevator. She wondered what was happening in the man’s life that he would say he wished things were different. The elevator doors opened, and she stepped out and went to her apartment. She mumbled out loud, “Why did it have to be goodbye? What could possibly be the reason we can’t see each other anymore?” She unlocked the door and went inside, finding Gwen passed out on the sofa, a bottle of wine clutched in her fist. Steele took the half empty wine bottle out of her hand and took it to the kitchen. The trash can was half full, and she contemplated tossing the bra and panties into it. Maybe it would be best to forget about what had

happened if it could never happen again. The memory would only serve to torture her and make it where no other man could ever please her again. She shook her head and kept the panties and bra and went to her bedroom. Tossing them in the dirty clothes hamper, she decided she would keep them. God only knew when she’d ever get laid again, she may as well have a memento of the one time she let a man treat her like his property. The one time she allowed a man to take her the way he wanted to. The one time she had allowed a man to boss her so much he made her control a function she didn’t even know she had the ability to. She pulled her clothes off and got in the shower to wash away his smell which was all

over her. His cologne, sweat, and semen. It was the best smell she’d ever smelled, and she thought she must be more of a freak than she ever let on. Steele ran her hand between her thighs and over her wet inner thigh. Wet with the mixture of him and her. Starting the shower, she climbed in and poured body wash on a rag and ran it over her legs then her arms and over her breasts. The nipple he’d pinched was sore, and she smiled as it hurt when she ran the rag over it. Her whole body was a little sore, her vagina would hurt like a mother fucker in the morning, she was positive she’d have a hard time walking. The memory of his huge cock in her

mouth made her lean back against the wall and her eyes closed. Why does it only get to be once?

She leaned up and let the water run over her face. She knew it was stupid, but she felt like crying that there would be no more. He was a onetime thing, and that made her stomach ache with the knowledge. He was a thing she’d never tell a soul about. A secret she would keep forever from everyone. How could she tell anyone that she liked the way he threated to spank her until she cried if she climaxed without him telling her she could? Gwen would tell her she was crazy and probably make her go talk a counselor or

something. Maybe she was a little crazy. She never thought in a million years that she’d do something like that, much less find it so damn fantastic. Rinsing off, she got out of the shower and went to lie in her bed with no clothes on. She never did that, but she felt like she was going to take this being bad thing all the way at least for that one night. She climbed under the pink blanket and ran her hands over her body, another thing she didn’t do. She closed her eyes and pictured him. The man she only knew as A.C. Not even his real name did she know and she’d never even told him hers. Perhaps because he never asked for it. He knew she was a onetime thing all

along. Offering her no more than a nasty little tryst in the back of his Escalade. He’d called it his lair and her lips quirked up into a half smile as she thought that was an apt name for his car. How many women had he taken in that car? How many rounded asses had felt his hand’s sting? How much more could he do to a woman? Maybe he could be found in one of those clubs she’d heard about. She racked her brain to try to recall what she’d heard they were called. Would she venture out and find a club like that and see if he was there? He had to be into that type of thing. Whips and chains were not a thing she ever looked at with any excitement. But if that man was holding a whip, she didn’t think she’d mind it.

She thought she might like it a lot more than she was supposed to. Steele stopped touching herself and closed her eyes tight. That wasn’t her. That was not the person she was or even wanted to be. A powerful lawyer was not a person who wanted to be strapped to a bed and taken the way some man wanted. A powerful lawyer was not a person who was told what to do by some man. No, that was not what her future was about. The gorgeous man had no place in her future anyway, so why did she have an empty place inside her that hadn’t been there until he took her the way he did? She felt like she was his, even though she knew she wasn’t. Why couldn’t things just be easy?

For Desire

By Michelle Love

STEELE Slow strides Steele made as she walked to her first class. The previous night’s activities with the sexy stranger had her body aching in a way that she’d never dreamed would make her so happy. A smile was plastered across her face and no matter how much she thought she should be ashamed of what she’d done and allowed herself to be treated, she just couldn’t feel a thread of guilt about it. Her mind continued to replay certain scenes from the back seat of that Escalade and every single time the gorgeous man’s face entered her memories her smile went a little bit wider. She’d never felt more alive and hoped the afterglow of the night would never go away.

Steele entered the small classroom where her professor, an extremely successful criminal lawyer, seemed to be waiting for her arrival. She was one of his favorite students as she had such passion for the law and his criminal law class was her favorite.

Tanner Goldstein was a tall man with classic good looks for a forty something man. Salt and pepper hair made him look smart and seasoned. He was smiling at her as she walked into his classroom. “Good morning, Steele,” he said as he moved from behind his desk to run an arm around her narrow shoulders. “I have something I want to offer you. Stay after class so we can talk. You and Rowan are getting a rare

opportunity to learn more than any class could ever teach you.” He let her go as she went to her seat on the front row. Rowan sat at the desk next to hers and offered her a small smile. He most likely wasn’t super happy about having to share the opportunity with her. Rowan was extremely competitive. Steele smiled back as the smile had yet to leave her face anyway. She leaned over a bit and whispered, “Did he tell you what this is about?” He shook his head. “He said he’ll tell us both after class. I do have an idea though. A criminal lawyer named Arsen Sloan is being looked at for a triple homicide. Serial killer style. Three young woman all bound and strangled to death. And all three of them were

his past girlfriends. If you can even really call them that.” Steele’s smile faded as she thought about the idea all the women had been strangled. A death she’d thought brutal and had turned into a real phobia for her. “That’s awful. I don’t know if I want to be on the man’s side.” Rowan rolled his dark green eyes at her and ran a hand through his blonde curls which were closely cropped to his head. “Then you clearly don’t have what it takes. You should just let me do this on my own, Gannon.” She sat back and thought about what the young man had said. Maybe she didn’t have what it would take to defend people she knew were guilty. But it was a thing she’d dreamt of. She took notes as Professor Goldstein

talked about a case where all the evidence pointed to one of his defendants, but when it came down to it there was a reasonable doubt and that alone had the jury giving the man an acquittal. Steele decided by the end of the class she would accept the offer her professor gave her, no matter what it was. This was her passion after all and she’d have to toughen up if she was to become the success she wanted. Rowan and Steele remained seated as the class was dismissed and Tanner came to talk to them about his offer. He crossed his arms in front of his chest as he said, “Arsen Sloan is a man in a tough spot and he’s retained my services in case he’s charged with the murder of three women who he knew well. I’d like to offer

you both an internship on this particular case. It could lead to a permanent internship with my office.” Rowan spoke up quickly, “I’m in, Tanner.” Steele’s eyes shot to Rowan. She wondered when it got to be okay to call the man by his first name. She looked back at her professor. “Count me in as well, Professor Goldstein.” He smiled and said, “Call me Tanner, Steele. I want you to feel just like a real part of the legal team I’ll be putting together if Arsen is charged. We all are pretty informal with each other and I don’t want you two made to feel you’re anything but part of the whole team.”

She nodded. “Thank you, Tanner. It’ll be quite a privilege to get this opportunity to work with you. So, Rowan told me a bit about what he’s accused of. Do you think he did it?” “I don’t ever think like that. I just need to know the facts, every last sordid detail and there will be sordid details. The relationships Arsen had with the deceased women were violent in many people’s eyes. Have you heard of the term BDSM?” Steele nearly passed out. That’s a term she’d been thinking of last night. Though she never could come up with the term exactly. She nodded, and a chill ran through her. “Whips and chains, right?” “Among other things. Anyway, I want

you two to accompany me to my first meeting with Arsen this afternoon. We’ll take my car over to his office, so meet me here at four-thirty and we’ll be on our way to meet the man.” He gave Steele a wink. “And Steele, try really hard not to be repulsed by his demeanor. He’s what you would call an alpha male. He may come off chauvinistic. You’ll come up against that a lot in this line of work and it is best you learn how to deal with that sooner rather than later.” Steele nodded and gathered her things to go to her next class. “I’ll be okay. See you this afternoon.” Rowan walked alongside her as they left the room. “Think you can handle the BDSM thing, Gannon?”

Inwardly she cringed as she’d thought of little else last night. “I’ll be able to handle it. I’m no baby, Rowan.” “No, but you aren’t exactly well experienced in sex.” He grinned at her as they walked down the long hallway. “How the hell would you know?” she said as she blushed. He shrugged his shoulders. “I just know. So, don’t you think the sordid details might make you sick? You really should consider dropping this case. Maybe the next one won’t be so bad. More your speed, you know.” She found her fist balling at her side as she wanted to knock the crap out of the annoying man.

“I’m not dropping this opportunity, Rowan.” She sped up and walked away from him. “See you at four-thirty, partner,” he called out after her. The only reason she saw not to take the opportunity was the fact she’d have to spend so much time with Rowan and his way of trying to get her to quit just so he could gain the permanent internship with Tanner’s office. But she wasn’t about to hand the position over to him. Steele sat between the men as they rode into downtown in Tanner’s town car. His driver let them know they were there and parked in front of the large building Arsen’s law office was in.

Steele’s heart was jerking in her chest and her stomach was tight as she went inside with Tanner and Rowan. The building was magnificent, and she looked around, hoping that one day she’d have her own suite of offices in a building like that one. The elevators were in several banks in the huge lobby and Tanner took them towards one set of gold elevator doors. Etched in them at the top were the words, ‘The Law Offices of Arsen Sloan; Criminal Lawyer.’ “He’s loaded, huh?” she asked as they got on the elevator that went straight to the top of the building to the entire upper floor. “A billionaire to be exact,” Tanner told her. “How old is he?” she asked with raised

eyebrows. “Thirty-five,” Tanner answered. “Now, I don’t want you to think I agree with any of the things he does, but please don’t speak, either of you, unless he directly asks you a question. Just sit back and take notes.” Rowan and Steele gave him a nod and the elevator doors opened. Steele’s jaw dropped as she saw a monster chandelier hanging in the reception area. A giant salt-water fish tank was the other centerpiece of the large and richly furnished room. A tall blonde woman sat at a Cherry wood desk and smiled at them as they came in. Rowan’s shoulder brushed hers as he said, “Close your mouth, Gannon.” Steele slammed her lips together and

knew she had to be turning all kinds of shades of red. She was overwhelmed with the office and she’d yet to even see but the very front. She made a mental note to make sure her lips stayed closed, so she didn’t look like an idiot in front of the powerful man they were about to meet. The receptionist who she noticed was a complete knockout led them to a large office with four overstuffed leather chairs that sat in front of a massive oak desk. It was meticulously cleaned and only one small stack of papers sat on it. The man who they’d come to see was nowhere around. She took a seat on one side of Tanner and Rowan took the other as she tried hard not to drop her jaw again at the different crazily expensive items he had on a bookcase

behind his desk. Her mouth had gone dry, and she pulled out her notepad and a pen, getting ready to take down every word that was said at the meeting. She was determined to get the internship and one day an office just like this one. “Okay guys, remember the rules. This man is professional to the hilt. Maintain that, or he’ll tell me I have to let you off the case. He puts up with nothing, and I do mean nothing.” Steele’s mind went to the fact the man was into BDSM and said, “I suppose that would be how a man who likes the kinky stuff that he does would act.” Tanner leveled his eyes on her. “That’s right, so watch what you say. I can’t be sure he won’t threaten to spank the shit

out of you if you talk without being spoken to and for God’s sakes, do not look him in the eye. So many rules with this man, but follow what I tell you or he does or you’ll get dropped and I’d hate for you to miss out on this.” Steele nodded and the door to the office opened. Not sure if she was supposed to look, she just looked at her lap as Tanner got up and shook hands with the man who’d walked in. “Hello, Arsen. I hope your day has been going well.” “Not as well as I’d like it to,” Arsen said and Steele’s ears prickled with heat. His voice was deep and sounded like the man from last night. She continued to look at the notepad in her lap and shook her head slightly, knowing that she just wanted to hear the guy’s

velvety voice again that was all it was. That had to be it! Tanner came and sat back down. “These are a couple of students I may use as interns if we end up having to go to court.” He tapped Steele’s knee that was exposed as her black skirt had ridden up as she sat down on the large chair that barely allowed her feet touch the floor. “This young lady is Steele Gannon.” Steele let her eyes flicker up, but not long enough for the man to think she was eyeballing him or whatever the dominating people called it. “Hello, Sir,” she said quietly. “Look at me when you’re speaking to me,” he told her.

Her heart was pounding as she’d heard the man from last night say nearly the same thing and with the same tone to his deep voice. Her eyes snapped to his, and she stopped breathing. It was him. His hair had been cut, the silky waves shorn, leaving only the slightest curl at the end of his dark hair. His face was still covered by the meticulously groomed dark beard and his dark eyes danced as they starred into hers. “I am Arsen Sloan, Steele Gannon. What a strong name. I don’t believe I’ve ever heard a woman called something that strong before.” His tongue ran over his lips with a quick motion that made her heart speed up. “My father named me. Thank you for the compliment, sir.” She had no idea if she was

supposed to drop her eyes or not, but she couldn’t stop looking at him. All she wanted to do was jump over the desk and pull his mouth to hers in a hot kiss. “No thanks necessary.” He looked at Rowan. “And who is this, Tanner?” “Rowan Stevens, my other top student,” Tanner said as he gestured to Rowan. “Nice to meet you, Mr. Sloan,” Rowan said. “You too. Now tell me are the two of you supposed to work closely together if this becomes a case?” Arsen asked Rowan. Rowan gave him a nod. “Not to worry sir, we can work well together, I assure you.”

Steele was back to looking at her lap as all types of thoughts were storming her brain. The man from last night might be a murderer. Never had she done something so reckless and she’d gotten into a probable murderer’s car and allowed him to fuck her like a damn prostitute. Her stomach was twisting on itself and bile was rising in her throat. “Can you?” The way his voice sounded he must be looking at her and she lifted her eyes and found he was. “Of course, Sir,” she answered. “Arsen, call me Arsen, Steele,” he said with a commanding tone. “Of course, Arsen.” Her hands twisted in her lap and he looked at them. “No need to be nervous, Steele,” he

said, his voice much softer, reminding her of how soft he could be. But he could be hard as hell too and she was still mentally berating herself for being so foolish and doing what she did with him. She wasn’t fool enough not to realize that telling Tanner she knew Arsen was not a thing she was supposed to do. But she felt like saying it then running from the room. Tanner patted her knee and her eyes flew to Arsen. He was frowning as Tanner said, “She’ll be fine, Arsen. It’s just this is her first case.” Steele could tell that Arsen didn’t like Tanner touching her, so she shifted in the chair, crossing her legs away from Tanner so he didn’t tap her knee anymore. Her actions had Arsen’s

eyes darting to her and his lips pulled back into a smile. She smiled too, happy for some damn reason that she saw what he wanted her to do and did it without thinking much about it. Steele knew she should stay far away from the man who might be a killer, but she was drawn to him like she never knew possible. To make him mad at her for any reason was a thing she didn’t want to do. The meeting went on as Tanner talked just a little about the way the women were murdered, but Arsen put a quick stop to it. “There’s really no reason to remind me, Tanner. It’s really not a thing I like to talk about and won’t unless they charge me and I have to.” Tanner looked at Steele then down at the

notes she’d been taking. “I understand that, Arsen. I would like to get ahead of the police on this thing just in case they do throw the charges at you with rapid fire. Your phone records I’ll need and access to all your email accounts.” Incredibly, Arsen’s already dark eyes darkened even more as he said, “I know you need those things, Tanner. I’ll send it all to you in an email later today. For now, I really need to get out here. So, we’ll keep in touch.” He stood and so they then left Arsen alone in his office. Steele fought the urge to stay and when Arsen called out after them she thought he might be about to ask her to stay. Instead he said, “Leave all of your cell numbers with the receptionist. In case I want to talk to the

interns.” Her heart sped up, and she thought he might be looking for a way to talk to her again. Steele knew that wasn’t safe or the right thing to do, but her body was overriding her mind by leaps and bounds. After leaving their numbers they went back to Tanner’s car and were barely inside it when Steele’s cell rang. She pulled it from her purse and saw a number she didn’t recognize. She nearly refused the call when Tanner looked over her shoulder at the phone. “Answer it, it may by Arsen.” She did as he said. “Hello, Steele Gannon here.” “Save this number, Steele Gannon,” she

heard Arsen’s voice tell her. “Yes, Sir,” she said, trying hard not to smile. “I want to meet with you alone,” he said. She looked at Tanner with wide eyes. “He’d like to meet with me.” Tanner nodded, and she said, “Of course. Where?” “Get out of that car and into mine. Don’t you see Paul holding the door open for you a couple of cars over?” Arsen said. She looked out the window and saw Paul dressed in a black suit holding open the back door of the Escalade Arsen had taken her in last night. She was sweating bullets as she looked at Tanner.

“He wants me to go get in his car.” She pointed to his waiting driver. “Do it,” Tanner said. “Okay, I’ll be in the car,” she told Arsen, and he ended the call without another word. Before she got out she asked Tanner, “Are you sure about this? I mean he might be a murderer.” “He’d be a damn fool if anything happened to you with the two of us knowing he asked you to meet with him and had his car take you. You can’t be a chicken, Steele. You have to get to know your clients and they all will be accused of terrible things. The closer you can get, the more you can find out and the better you can help them to get off the charges.” Tanner patted her leg. “Keep your wits about you.”

She nodded and got out of the car and walked up to Paul who smiled. “You,” he said under his breath. “Imagine that.” “Hi, Paul. Yeah, it’s me.” She climbed into the car she had gotten into less than twentyfour hours earlier and found the smell of leather and Arsen’s expensive cologne making her head lighter than it already was. Paul pointed to a small refrigerator. “Get yourself something to drink. You should really calm way down before you see him again.” “Is it showing how much I’m freaking out?” she asked with a nervous laugh. He nodded. “By the way, Arsen told me your name. It’s nice to officially meet you, Steele Gannon.”

“You too, Paul.” The door closed, leaving her in the dark backseat of the car. The buttons from her shirt he’d ripped open the night before were still all over the floor. She smiled and took a beer from the fridge. What was his plan for her?

ARSEN Pacing in his office, Arsen had never been more nervous. It was infuriating him that the young woman had such an effect on him. Never did a woman make him nervous, yet she did somehow. When he’d walked into his office to meet with the legal staff he’d just hired to represent him if he was officially charged with the murders, he nearly dropped to his knees when he saw her. The woman from last night. The woman who he thought he’d never see again. He didn’t know her name because he hadn’t asked it. He kicked himself all the way home for not getting her number, name and apartment number.

He knew he’d want to see her again, but the things hanging over his head were not things he wanted to tell her about. But now she knew about them, so that was an issue no longer. And she was being taken to his penthouse and would be waiting at home for him. Arsen knew that he should leave the young thing alone. He had so much going on after all. He may not be around to keep her anyway. She had to be freaking out about what she had done. Steele didn’t seem the type who did that sort of thing. Her tight as hell pussy sure didn’t seem to be used much, but she sure seemed to like it. She did so well following his commands. Not many could hold back an

orgasm just because he said to. She showed great restraint, and he loved that. Steel showed promise she’d make an excellent sub. But would she even want that? The girl was trying to become a lawyer. A criminal lawyer. Would the lifestyle he led be a thing she could accept? Could she let him control her? Is that even a thing he wanted? Why break a free spirit? If that’s what she was. He took out a bottle of Jack Daniels and tossed a shot of it down his throat. Arsen should be calling Paul and telling him to get the girl out of his penthouse. That was the smart thing to do. But his body was overruling his brain, and he was walking out the door to take his Jaguar to his penthouse. Thinking could come

later after he saw if she’d let him have a piece of her again. If she was smart, she wouldn’t! He got into his car and crossed his fingers that she’d not be smart, at least for the rest of that day, anyway.

STEELE A large window overlooked the San Francisco Bay and Steele held her third beer as she gazed out at it. The alcohol had taken the edge off and she was feeling quite lucid. The sound of his shoes clicking and clacking as he walked out of the elevator which led to the penthouse she heard coming up behind her. She spun around and placed the beer bottle on a small table beside her and readied herself to tell the man she’d slept with the night before that she was never going to do that again. His dark eyes leveled on hers as he pulled his dark blue tie loose and ripped his shirt open at the top, the top couple of buttons flying away. Her heart pounded as he strode

towards her. His face was set, jaw tense, and muscles bulging. Her mouth opened to speak, but he was on her before a word could pass her lips. His mouth crashed on hers hard and his tongue thrust into her mouth. His tongue raked over hers and his hands were everywhere, holding her body to his. One hand grabbed one of her legs hoisting her up to wrap her legs around him. Steele’s mind was gone, and she did as he wanted. Because she now knew that she wanted it too and no matter how strong her mind was, the attraction they had was stronger. His erection throbbed against her soft core and she moaned in desire for him and quickly stopped. But he did nothing to stop it as

he began walking, carrying her to another room. His mouth held hers as he kissed her like a man who thought he might never get to again. The sound of a door opening then slamming shut she barely heard as her heart was beating so hard and loudly she could barely hear a thing except that. His mouth left hers and she looked at him as he tossed her onto a bed. She looked around the room and found it done in dark colors, red, and dark chocolate browns. It looked like something a man with his wants would have.

“Strip,” he said as he stood back and started unbuttoning the rest of the buttons on his

white shirt. She noticed the black jacket he’d taken off, and he was stepping out of his dress shoes. Steele thought about saying they should talk, but once he dropped his pants and his huge erection sprang out, she forgot what she wanted to say anyway. Steele shimmied out of the tight, black pencil skirt and pulled the blue blouse off over her head. She managed to get the bra unclasped before he pounced on her as he had finished undressing. He pulled it off this time without ripping it, but her black lace panties were history as he ripped them off. Arsen pinned her body beneath his and kissed her again. Hard and wanting, he kissed her as his huge cock pushed into her.

The pain reignited, and she writhed under him. He pounded into her as she wiggled as the burning sensation was nearly unbearable. His hand wrapped up in her hair and he pulled it hard. His mouth left hers and he ran his tongue up her neck then his teeth bit her earlobe. “Be still,” he said. Steele stopped wiggling. “It burns.” “After how I fucked the shit out of you last night, it better burn,” he said as he continued to thrust hard strokes into her. His words had her going to another place and for some reason she thought how hot it was that he was so brutally honest with her. She raised her knees to better accommodate him and he pushed even harder into her.

The pain turned to pleasure quickly, and she arched up to meet his thrusts. The wind left her lungs with every hard thrust he made. Her hands ran over his short hair and she moaned at how silky soft it was. He let her moan, and she whispered, “I wish I could’ve run my hands through it when it was longer.”

“Shh,” he said in her ear. “No talking, only fucking.” His hot mouth moved down her neck then over her chest. He landed on her breast and bit her nipple hard. “Oww!” she yelped and he let it go and stopped moving.

His eyes searched hers, darting rapidly back and forth. “Did that really hurt you?” His eyes were narrowed at her and she found herself wondering if it did really hurt. “Not really, just surprised me I guess.” “If I really hurt you, our safe word is rose. Okay? Do you understand me?” He ended his sentence with a tender kiss to her nipple which kind of ached for him to bite it again. Steele nodded. “Rose, I got it. Okay, and just so you know, you can bite it again. It’s kind of nice.” His smile went all the way over his gorgeous face and she couldn’t help herself as she took it between her palms and pulled him into a kiss. Her lips touched his softly, and he returned a gentle kiss. His tongue stroking her

lips. Arsen pulled his head back and looked at her. “You’re beautiful, Steele. I’m so glad I saw you again.” “Me too. I could hardly get you out of my mind,” she confessed. “Me too,” he said then kissed her again softly as he made long, slow strokes. His hands roamed over her soft body, and he moaned as he caressed her silky skin. Her hands ran over his muscled back and she loved he way the muscles felt. His body was perfect, and she wanted to taste every inch of it. He was being gentle with her and she liked it, but she loved it when he was rough. She raked her nails over his back and his kiss hardened.

Arsen ran his hands back and took hers into them, pulling them over her head and holding them down with one hand. He pulled his mouth off hers and smiled. “Scratching, huh? I can fix that.” He got up and left her lying on the bed. She watched him grab his tie off the floor and come back. He looped it around her wrists, then the other end over the bedpost. She smiled at him as he resumed his position above her. “Now I’m going to let you have it. Remember, no coming until I say or I will have to.” She smiled and interrupted him, “I know, spank me until I cry. I remember, don’t worry.” His eyes went dark, and he growled. “Why did you have to come into my life at this

horrible time? You’re fucking perfect for me.” With that he took her breast and bit it hard, her body arched up but she stifled her scream as he slammed back into her. Her body shook with relief as he pounded her again. The way he took her like a savage was a thing she found more than exciting. Every nerve was on fire. Every fiber of her being was relishing in the assault his body was making on hers. One of his hands fisted in her hair and he pulled it hard. Her arms strained against the bond he had her in and she ached to run her hands over his body. She could see the muscles as they rippled over his back with his harsh thrusts. He was using every one of them to pound his hard cock into her tender pussy.

She shuddered as an orgasm began to build and she knew she couldn’t let it go. She wrapped her legs around him to try to hold herself back. She found herself aching to let it all go. She knew damn well he knew she was fighting to hold on and he reached between them and squeezed her clit between his fingers. He sucked on her breast hard, making her stomach tighten in some deep place with every hard suck he made. He was going to make her come and then what would he do to her? She held on, clenching her teeth and then she decided to try to make him come so he’d let her. She did a few Kegel exercises and after about ten of them he groaned and took one last

pull on her breast then looked up at her. “Come.” Steele found the sound she made a thing she didn’t know she was capable of as her body let go and she felt as if an enormous wave was crashing over her. Arsen’s body tensed as he shot into her. He groaned like an animal then lay on top of her, letting their bodies pulse around the others.

ARSEN Arsen had never let anyone control him sexually since Mistress Sinclair. He wasn’t about to let the young thing get the best of him. He finally pulled his head up after both had caught their breaths. He kissed her lips softly then pulled back to look at her. Her skin was flushed, and she smiled weakly at him. “My arms hurt.” He rolled off and untied her, then rubbed her wrists and arms. “Better?” She watched him as he carefully rubbed her shoulders.

“That was something, thanks.” He tweaked her nose and put his hands on either side of her. “I know what you did to get me to come, Steele.” She blushed. “You did?” He nodded. “Sneaky, don’t you think?” She shook her head. “It got the job done is what I think. You were torturing me.” One eyebrow raised. “Was I?” “Well, you know, not actual torture, but my body wanted to release so bad and you were adding more and more stimulation until I was about to come without you telling me to and I knew where that would leave me,” she said and ran a hand across his cheek.

Arsen ran his fingertips over her collarbone and spoke softly, “Steele, I can’t allow that sort of thing. I realize you didn’t know that, so this time there’ll be no punishment for it, but if there is a next time then there will be.” “Well, what will the punishment be because I may be able to put up with that to get what I want,” she giggled, and he kissed her to quiet her. “That isn’t how this works, Steele. The punishments are meant to get you to stop the behavior I don’t approve of. If it doesn’t detour you from doing what it is I don’t want you to do, then I’ll have to go to the next level and you don’t want that, do you?” He stroked her arms. “Arsen, I’m not one of those women. I

don’t want to be controlled.” His laugh came from deep in his chest. “You sure about that? Because your body begs to be controlled by me.” Steele looked away and sighed. He pulled her face back to look at him and kissed her softly again. When he released her lips, she said, “You’re right.” He smiled. “Another thing I think is perfect about you is that you’re truthful. Many women are stubborn and hate to admit things. I wish I didn’t have this thing hanging over my head. I wish you weren’t on my legal team and not really a woman I should be even thinking about making into my submissive.” “Wait? What?” she asked her face riddled with confusion.

The way her eyes went wide had him thinking he’d jumped the gun and said too much. “I can see that’s something which hasn’t occurred to you.” Steele pulled her body to sit up, and she leaned against one of the mountainous pillows on his bed. “Okay, time to talk, Arsen. Those women who you might be accused of killing. Tell me about your relationship with them.” His face went void, and he got up, strolling in all his glory to the bathroom adjoined to his bedroom. He left her waiting for him to return and when he did he brought in a bottle of water. He took a long drink then handed it to her. “Drink.”

She took the bottle and a drink then handed it back to him. “Okay, now tell me.” She’d wrapped the blanket around her tightly, covering her breasts. “Steele, I didn’t ask you to come here to tell you anything. I don’t want to talk about them.” “But I kind of need you too. You see, you’re accused of some bad shit, Arsen. Should I be afraid of you?” Her blue eyes hammered him as she looked at him more than he’d ever allowed anyone to. “Yes and no,” he said. “You see, I’m sure to make you do things you never thought yourself capable of doing. But as far as killing you, no, you have nothing to fear. I’m innocent of

those crimes.” She let out a sigh, and he knew she was thinking that he might have been guilty. “I didn’t think you really could kill anyone, but I don’t know you at all.” “No one really does, so don’t feel bad,” he said as he climbed up next to her and ran his arm around her shoulders. “My story is long and full of terrible things I don’t like to recall. The things I’ve done with women I think are my business and mine alone. Don’t you feel like your sexual business is yours to keep to yourself?” Steele was eerily quiet, and he found that disturbing. Finally, she said, “I don’t want to tell anyone about how much I enjoy what it is you do to me, if that’s what you mean.”

“Why is that, do you suppose?” he asked then left a kiss on top of her head. “The obvious reasons. It would make me seem weak and you seem controlling and mean,” she answered. “As long as you don’t see me like that is all that matters to me,” he said. He tilted her face so he could see her expression. “You don’t think that, do you?” She shook her head and smiled. “I just never knew I’d want to be done that way. But I don’t want to tell a soul about it, to be honest with you. And to stay in the strain of being honest, I don’t want to be your submissive. I wouldn’t mind dating and seeing where this leads though.” “Dating,” Arsen said as if he’d just

tasted something awful. “I’m not a dating kind of man.” “I bet you’re not. And the fact is that we can’t really be seen going to the movies and holding hands as we walk through parks,” she said then laughed a little. “Not that I’d do that sort of thing anyway,” he said with a chuckle. “Nah, you’d never stoop to such a lowbrow thing.” She ran her hand across his chiseled chest. “You get me, Steele. Somehow I can see that you get who I am without really knowing a damn thing about me,” he said as he ran his fingers along her neck. He pushed the blanket away from her breasts and ran his fingers over one of them. “Your body is beautiful.”

“Said the man with the perfect body.” Steele sighed. “This is such bad timing. But maybe it’s really the perfect time as you don’t seem the type to conform and I, well, I have a goal to get to and being anyone’s submissive isn’t on my agenda.” With her words Arsen felt himself shifting inside. Could he bend the rules for her? Could he live life a bit differently? Or could he manage to get her to come to see why he needed things the way he did? “I have no idea if I even have the time to do this with you, Steele. I could be picked up by the police at any given moment after all. But I might not either. The thought of not being with you like this anymore is a thing that makes my stomach hurt. And I’ve already exhibited way

too many of my past weaknesses with what’s happening to me. You make me feel strong and hopeful. With you a part of not only my life, but my legal team as well, I think I can manage to live through this crisis in my life.” She looked at him and took his face in her hands. “Arsen, please never talk about not being able to live through anything. You can make it through whatever is thrown at you. I’m sure of that. The thought of dropping your case and walking away from you is a thing that would break me down. I think above anything else, you can teach me strength. In more than one way.” Arsen was confused by his feelings for this young woman who laid in his arms. She was a child in so many ways, but she had something about her that told Arsen she was so much more

and she was meant to be in his life. Maybe his life needed changing. Maybe hers did too. “The things I could teach you are things you’ve never even thought about, I bet. For instance, did you know you hold so much power to influence people using your body, and I don’t mean giving it to them?” He stroked her hair and had to lean in and smell it. “Body language, you mean?” she asked as she lay her head on his chest and ran her fingers in circles over his abs. “Yes, but it’s so much more in depth than just how you do little things. The moment I saw you, I had a strange reaction to you that I’ve never had before. I also have never talked this much to anyone, especially a woman. You do something to me, Steele.” He leaned over her

and kissed her cheek. “This is crazy and I know it, but please try this thing with me. We can hide it until all this legal shit is over.” Steele’s body froze in his arms as she tensed up. “Arsen, are you asking me to see you in secret?” “I am, but much more than that. I want you to start to learn about how it is I want this relationship to be. Fuck, I can’t believe I used the word, relationship. I haven’t had one since, well, in forever. And that one ended horribly, but I always say that you should do what scares you or your life is no life at all. It’s time I follow my own advice.” He pulled her up so they could be face to face. Her large breasts were a bit distracting,

and she was breathing a lot with what he figured was excitement. “Arsen, I can’t be everything you want in a woman. If you expect me to not look at you unless you tell me to, I can tell you right now, that shit will get old quick. Some crazy sex I can handle, but all the rest, I think that’s going to be impossible.” “All the rest can come in baby steps, and it doesn’t have to be any more than what you want.” He cupped her chin and gave her lips a feathery kiss. “I could be really good for you and you for me, once I show you how great life is when you follow my rules.” “Your rules,” Steele said. “I do have to say that you must be right about holding onto an orgasm until the other person is ready to climax

too. That was right. You do have to speed up your climax though.” She laughed. Arsen frowned. “If I asked that of you would that be appropriate?” Steele looked as if she was contemplating what he said, yet another thing he absolutely adored about her was the fact she would think about things before answering. Steele said, “No, it wouldn’t.” “So a small set of rules for you to get used to wouldn’t be too much to ask for a woman who is not my sub as of yet?” he asked. “Or maybe never,” she said. “How would you feel if I never felt like being put in that category?”

Arsen had to stop and think. He had to be honest with himself as well. He was a man who had a single purpose for women in his life. Not a night had passed with him staying in a sub’s bed or her staying in his. Would Steele understand that? “How about we both bend some of our own personal rules for ourselves? For instance, I’ve never allowed a sub to stay in my bed all night, nor did I stay in theirs. But, I’d like you to stay the night with me. This is a huge rule that I’m letting go for you, so you can let something go for me. I’m all about your safety at all times.” Steele’s face pinched as she asked, “Your girlfriends never got to spend the night with you?” Arsen frowned. “None of the women

who have been my subs or other sexual partners were my girlfriends. For that matter, nor will you be. I don’t do girlfriends, Steele. I do business transactions.” “You’re the one who said the word relationship, not me,” Steele reminded him. Arsen found himself at a loss for words. He was being a man that he wasn’t. He was being the same stupid boy he was with Beth, offering her all he had to give only to be tossed away like trash when he couldn’t stand up to her father. “I might be wrong about this whole thing,” he said. “Forget about it. I’ll have Paul take you home. Go get a shower and dress.” Steele could tell something had gone through his mind that shut him down. “I’ll do it,

Arsen. I’ll take your secret relationship offer and we can see how this works out with no one being any the wiser if it doesn’t. You can set some rules for me and I can see if I can live my life while following them. You have proven to me that at least one of your rules makes me quite happy after all.” Arsen shook his head, had she said what he thought he’d heard? “Are you sure, Steele? I mean, I can’t make you any promises. I can’t tell you there won’t be punishments for breaking my rules. You have to understand that.” She snuggled into his wide chest and smiled up at him. “As you told me, that’s how I learn to stop doing the thing that makes you crazy, right?”

“Right,” he said. “So, what are your rules, Arsen?” she asked. He had so many he had to think. He couldn’t dole out any hard ones or she might not stay and he wanted her to stay more than he’d ever wanted anything in his life.

STEELE After a hot shower while Arsen left her alone to go write his rules down for her, Steele toweled off and wrapped the fluffy white towel around her body. Her arms ached a little from being tied up, but she loved it and ran her hands up and down them, remembering how awesome the whole thing had been with Arsen earlier. The bedroom door opened and Arsen came in wearing only black pajama bottoms. Steele’s breath halted as she thought him the most beautiful man she’d ever seen. “Hey,” she said. His reaction was instant. “Don’t speak to me until I speak to you,

Steele.” She looked down as his tone was harsh and it was a reaction she didn’t seem to be able to control. She pressed her lips together in a hard line. Standing still, she had no idea of where he wanted her. He took her arm and pulled her to sit on the edge of the bed. Arsen handed her the paper that was full of his rules. She looked up at him as he paced in front of her. “You want me to read these now?” He stopped. “Yes. Out loud please and ask me about anything you don’t understand.” Steele cleared her throat as Arsen resumed his pacing.

“Steele must do as Master says at all times.” She stopped and shook her head. He looked at her. “What? Of course you know that’s the first rule, Steele.” “Um, I’m not your sub and you’re not my Master, so that word will have to be stricken from this document if you expect me to take it seriously.” She looked directly into his dark eyes and found them boring into hers. “It’s just a term, we use. How would you have me write it?” he asked. “Just put your name in place of every single use of the word, ‘Master.’ I can’t express to you enough how degrading that feels to me. I will not be degraded at any time, Arsen.” She

looked back at the paper. “Fine, I’ll change that since this is not a dom/sub contract. So, go on and read the rest,” he said as his eye twitched and his hand flew to cover it. Steele noticed though and frowned. “I’m making you upset, aren’t I?” He shook his head. “No, I’m just not used to this kind of behavior out of any woman of mine and it’s taking some getting used to. Please continue.” With a shrug of her shoulders she read, “I’ll just read this as if you’ve already changed the word then. Steele must do as Arsen says at all times. Steele will stay every night with Arsen.” She looked up at him. “You want me to live with you?”

“I don’t want to call it that, no.” He stopped his pacing and looked at her. “You share an apartment with another person and that’s not appropriate. Your things can stay there, for now anyway. You sleep in my bed, so I know you’re safe.” “But Gwen depends on my financial help. And I don’t really want her all alone every night. That makes her not safe,” Steele argued. “She’s not mine to worry over. You are, or will be, if you accept this. This rule is nonnegotiable I’m afraid. Perhaps you could help her find another roommate. You can still help her pay the bills if you want to as I’ll be giving you a credit card to take care of all of your expenses. And you should, as you need to keep that room, you know in case things don’t work

out.” He resumed pacing. “Keep reading.” “We’ll discuss the credit card thing later as I will not be taking money from you. That’s a thing a prostitute does and I’m anything but that. Okay, next rule is, Steele will make herself readily available to Arsen at all times. She will be given a cell phone that is to be used only to communicate with Arsen and she will answer his calls and texts, if not immediately, then within thirty minutes. It should be noted that there will need to be a valid excuse for not answering right away and any excuse deemed unworthy will have repercussions,” she said then shook her head. “I have school, Arsen.” “And I’m aware of that and would never ask you to come to me or answer my calls when you’re in classes, Steele. You need to trust me. I

have no intention of ruining your education. I’d only like to enhance it and will if you allow me to exert my expertise with you. You can be assured I’ll never do something that would harm your career or your mind, body, or soul. I’ll care for you more than you ever thought possible.” “Okay then, moving on,” she said as she continued. “Steele will not pleasure herself unless Arsen asks her to. What the hell, Arsen? Gee that’s really gross.” She kept reading. “Steele is not allowed to orgasm until Arsen tells her to. Yeah, I got that one. Moving on. Arsen has a say on who Steele is friends with.” “That red head is out, Steele. She’s a real bitch and I don’t want her to have any influence on you.” He took her chin in his hand. “That won’t be a problem, will it?”

She shook her head. “I hate her anyway. I will have to stay firm on Gwen though. She’s my friend and will always be.” “Then I will schedule a time for us all to be together so I can see how you two interact with one another and I will deem if the relationship is one that enhances your life..” He let her chin go and walked over to grab a bottle of water from the night stand. “Please continue.” “Steele’s body is only to be given to Arsen to do with as he wishes.” She looked at him and frowned. “So you want to be exclusive I see, but I’m not your girlfriend. Okay. And what about you? Are you going to be only with me?” “You have to trust me. I don’t plan on being with anyone else and if I am, I will be

honest with you about it. But you have to realize I am the master of myself and as such, I can do as I please. As long as you are pleasing me then I see no reason why I’d even want to have sex with another, but that is my decision to make. Also, if you ever do decide to move all the way with this thing and become my sub then I can allow another to have sex with you if I want as your body will be mine.” “Fuck that, Arsen!” “I should’ve put that in there as well, but I’ll be sure to add it soon. That language is not to be uttered out of those precious lips of yours. For now, just know that it does not please me for you to utter curse words. And when I’m not pleased, it will reflect on how I treat you. Do you understand me, Steele?”

“I sure do. But please be advised that I will not be given to anyone else at this time. Not unless we do make a dom/sub contract. Which is getting more and more unlikely. And just so you know, if you think I’m going to be the only faithful one in this relationship then you’re far from correct.” Arsen frowned and said, “Like I said, as long as you’re pleasing me I don’t see that happening.” Steele smiled. “It’s just that I think I’d be really jealous is all, Arsen.” “Noted,” he said as he ran his hand over her cheek. “Okay then, Let’s see. The last thing here is pretty long. Steele must follow a diet and exercise program that Arsen develops for her. If

she is caught straying from the diet and exercise program in any way, she will be punished. All foods and drinks must be consumed within a twenty-four-hour period. The program will include required times to go to bed and wake up.” Her eyes moved to him. “So, you want me to lose weight?” Arsen got on his knees in front of her. He took her hand in his and kissed the top of it then looked up at her. “Not at all. I love your body and as such I want to keep it healthy. I want you around for a long time after all. These rules are all only to help you be the best you can be. The addition of punishment for falling off the program serves to help you stay on the plan, that’s all. You’re beautiful and I want you to know that. Everything I will do is only to your

benefit.” “I see, okay then.” She laid the paper on the bed. “So these are the rules for now anyway. I suppose as time goes on you’ll be adding to this.” He nodded and got up and sat beside her, still holding her hand. “In time when you see just how much I’m doing for you, making things better for you, I think you’ll understand why the dom/sub thing is important. You should want to please me in every way that I want. You should want to show me how thankful you are for me. You should want me to dominate you and make you mine in every way possible.” “You make it sound kind of romantic,” she said and ran her hand over his leg. “Romantic? I wouldn’t say that,” Arsen

said then stood up. “So, if I change the word Master to my name then you’ll sign it and we can start this?” “Let me really look it over one more time before I say yes to that. It’s a lot to take in you know,” she picked up the paper and gave it one more read through. Arsen watched her carefully as she read. He seemed to be noting every little frown she made and Steele was wondering if he was second guessing some of his rules. In the end, she found they were all something that she could live with, or try to anyway. “Change those words and I’ll sign, Arsen.” Arsen looked as if he had to stop himself from jumping up and down and Steele was

shocked to find him grabbing her up into his strong arms. So un-dominate-like, she thought. Her next thought was what had she gotten herself into?

For Acceptance By Michelle Love

STEELE Step for step, Steele matched Arsen’s strides as they ran side by side in the park near Arsen’s penthouse. Both were wearing the running shoes Arsen had researched and bought them, New Balance 1500v2s. After only one week, Steele knew more about Arsen than she thought possible. The man himself that was. Not the man he had been or anything about his dealings with the women who had been found dead. No, not the past Arsen. Only the present Arsen and that man she was falling for more and more with each passing day. He was strict and demanding in many ways, but he was also caring and at times she saw something in his dark eyes

that told her he was beginning to soften. He made his list of rules and she’d followed it better than he thought she would be able to. Arsen showed her respect for how well she managed to understand what it is he wanted from her and why. Her only real weakness with the rules thus far was her love of soda. The diet he placed her on did not allow any soda ever. Nor caffeine in any form. Her mornings had been hard and the one glass of orange juice that she was allowed each morning was just not cutting it. That’s when he came up with the morning’s activities to get her juices flowing each day. Steele could say this about the man. He may have strict ways, but when she told him

how her body was reacting to the sudden loss of the things that she’d used to get her going, he came up with alternative ideas to get it going again. Though he seemed tough as nails and a real chauvinistic bastard at times, he really was thoughtful and concerned with her overall health and safety. They ran in the dawn’s light. Earlier than most so they wouldn’t be spotted together. Their relationship was being hidden because of his legal problems. But he had managed to fit in some lunches and a dinner as he introduced her as part of his legal staff when people who knew him came around. Paul waited at the end of the trail for them. Each morning he took Steele back to her

apartment to get ready for school and Arsen back to his to get ready for his day at the office. Then he’d take Arsen with him. They’d pick up Steele and drop her at college, then go downtown to take Arsen to his office. Steele thought that it was absurd, but Arsen refused to let her take her truck to school. He was more than over-protective and that was about the only thing which grated on her about the man. They slowed their pace to a walk as they finished up their run. Without looking at her, he said, “I have to commend you on how well you’re keeping up with what I’m asking of you. I think next week I’ll add a little more to our run, maybe another mile.”

“Sounds good,” she said and grazed his hand with the back of hers as if on accident but it was on purpose. “Thank you for the compliment, Arsen.” He gave her a sideways glance and took her hand in his. “It’s deserved, Steele.” Paul was waiting and opened the door for them to get into the Escalade. “Morning.” Steele smiled at him. “Good morning, Paul. Thank you again for the ride.” Arsen helped her in first then climbed in behind her. He did as he had done every morning and tapped his leg for her to put her foot up on. He unlaced her shoe and rubbed her foot for three minutes then did the same thing to

the other one. He’d explained to her about the tendons that needed massaged as she had never been a runner and it would take some time before her feet were in the shape that his were. She found it endearing. People thought he was a man who thought himself better than all women, but that just wasn’t the case with Arsen. Steele was feeling especially thankful for him and asked, “May I run my hands through your hair, Arsen.” He nodded without looking at her. She ran her hand up and felt the damp hair under her palm and wished they could go back to his penthouse and shower then dress and go off to their day, like normal couples. She let out a sigh, and he looked at her.

“What?” “I wish we could just do this thing out in the open is all.” She ran her fingers lightly over his bearded cheek. “Soon, I hope.” He looked back at her foot that he’d been massaging and after a couple of more seconds he stopped and placed it gently on the floor. “Is your roommate asking you any questions about why you’re never there?” Steele shook her head. “No. She usually doesn’t come in until late anyway and I’ve been telling her I started this new diet and exercise plan so I get up really early. She thinks I’m insane and told me I didn’t need to change a thing about myself.” “And you said what to that?” He looked

at her and her eyes migrated to his. “Nothing, because it’s none of her business anyway.” Steele’s eyes lit up as she said the words. She knew that was what he wanted to hear. And they were true after all. His smile told her he was happy. The warmth of his hand on the back of her neck sent chills through her body. “So perfect,” he muttered as he pulled her face to his and took her lips with his. Steele melted into him and her hands ran over his shoulders and down his muscled arms. She nearly moaned with how well developed his biceps were, but thought better of it. She’d done so well with his rules that she hadn’t earned even one punishment. Only

fantastic sex was her reward for making each day with no infractions of his rules. Steele found it easy so far, but she had to be honest with herself, the soda thing was beginning to haunt her. He ended his sweet kiss and pressed his forehead to hers. “Since it is Friday I can take you to visit your horse this evening before it gets dark. I assume that you miss him since I hired that service to see to him.” “It would be nice to see Tripper. Thank you, Arsen.” Her fingers trailed over his shoulder. The car stopped in front of her apartment and after one more kiss she got out and went inside. It was only when she physically got

away from Arsen that her brain would begin to work again. His mere presence seemed to take the air from her lungs and replace it with some need for him. Even as she walked into the house and made her way to the bathroom to shower she ran her tongue over her teeth relishing the taste of him still fresh on them. She sighed as she put toothpaste on her toothbrush and cleaned the remnants of him away. The shower finished the job and she no longer could smell him on her. But soon enough she’d be sitting in his car with him as he took her to school. Then she’d get a fresh kiss and as he ran his arms around her with a hug before she left him for the day, his cologne would linger through the day, making memories of the night

before crop up in her head. Usually at the most inappropriate times. After dressing and grabbing her laptop Steele found her cell buzzing at her, telling her Arsen was back. Gwen surprised her as she came out of her room, rubbing her sleepy eyes. “You didn’t come home last night. Where were you, Steele?” “Um, oh, just out with a friend. I’m going out again tonight, I think,” Steele said with an edge of nerves that suddenly cropped up. “Well, let me know at least. I was worried about you.” Gwen gave her a wag of her finger. Steele laughed and opened the door. She didn’t realize that Arsen was already walking up to the door, a frown covering his handsome

face. “Okay, Mom,” she said to Gwen. Gwen’s face looked odd and when she turned to see what she was looking past her at, she saw Arsen. “What’s taking you so long?” he barked. Gwen was quick to ask, “And this is your friend, Steele? The one you’ve been staying with all these nights?” “Yeah, I have to go, Gwen.” Steele hurried out and Arsen took her by the arm, hurrying her along to the car. “You know my time is important. Standing around and chatting it up isn’t a thing you should do while I’m waiting for you.” He threw the door open, and she slid in. “Sorry, she caught me off guard.” She

positioned the laptop on the seat next to her as Arsen got in. “And I was coming, you shouldn’t have gotten out of the car. What if someone saw you?” “I don’t give a fuck!” He straightened his tie and looked at her. “You’re a person who works for me after all. It’s not beyond the realms that I might give you a ride here and there.” “Okay. Man, you’re kind of grumpy. Did something happen I should know about?” She ran a hand over his thigh as a tiny piece of lint had somehow found its way to his slacks. “You look incredibly handsome today in this dark blue suit. Is it an Armani?” He nodded. “Very good, Steele. You are learning about fashion like I told you to.”

“I’m trying. It’ll take some time. I’ve never been into clothes and shoes and things.” She moved her hand to run it over the tan skirt she was wearing and noted it looked nowhere near as nice as his suit. “Once this is over, you’re throwing away every last piece of clothing you have and I’m buying you a new wardrobe. One that’s fitting for the woman in my life. I provided those things and cars as well to all my subs.” He took her chin in his large hand and made her look at him as her eyes had not left her lap. “You’re coming along so well. I think you should really start contemplating what it will mean to be my sub, Steele.” “I’ll think on it then. So far it’s been a breeze, but something tells me I won’t cotton to

every aspect of that lifestyle.” To make her point she ran her hand up his arm, stopping to feel his bulging bicep. “That arm there tells me you can probably wield a belt like nobody’s business.” “I can do that to you now if you break any of my rules. You do realize that, don’t you?” He reached out and ran his hand over her breast. The white shirt she had on wasn’t buttoned up entirely, and he ran his hand from her breast the mere inch to her bare skin and shook his head. He buttoned the buttons all the way up. “I don’t want to see that again, understand me?” She sighed, making her chest heave and said, “Yes, Master.” His eyes cut to hers but she was looking away. “Look at me, Steele,” he said, sharply. She did as he said as it seemed nearly

impossible to not do what he said to when he used that tone of voice. “That sighing shit is proving something that pisses me off, so no more of that. Understand me!” Steele nodded. “So two more things to add to your list of rules for me then?” “Seems so,” he said and picked up his phone and clicked away on it. “May I ask what you’re doing?” she asked and leaned over a little to try to see. “Adding those things to the list.” He tapped away, and she found herself getting angry. “And the one about no cursing as well, so it’s officially on the list now so watch yourself or you will feel the sting of my belt.” “Arsen, are you being for real? I mean,

are you keeping that list on your phone?” She managed to see he had a page up on his notes and there was the list of rules. “That’s not smart. What if the police take your phone and see that?” “Your name isn’t on it.” He turned it so she could take a good look. It was headed with the words, ‘Terms of Agreement.’ “A contract is made up of the things we’ve mutually agreed on up until that point and it’s essential that I keep up with the rules so I can make a contract up when you agree to.” “Which I may never do. By the way, I didn’t really agree to the last few, you just told me you were adding them.” She saw the school ahead and took the laptop onto her lap. His eyes narrowed as he gave her a

sideways glance. “Eager to leave my company, Steele?” “Never, but thanks to Gwen, I’m running about one minute late and will need to rush to my first class now.” She leaned forward. “A goodbye kiss?” He sighed, and she looked at him as she pulled back. “Oh you can sigh but I can’t?” “There are a great many things I can do that you can’t.” He took her chin and pulled her back and pressed his lips to hers. She started to run her hands around his neck and press her body to his, but he stopped his kiss which remained only on her lips, no tongue and no hug. “You were a bit disagreeable this morning, so no mind-blowing kiss for you. Think about that

for future reference.” “But, I kind of need one to get through my day. I was kind of counting on it,” she said as she stayed leaning in as close as he’d let her. “I suppose you’ll think better of making me wait and leaving your top buttons open and making over the top sighs then, won’t you, if you need my kisses so badly?” The car stopped and Paul was opening her door before she could even think of what to say to that bull crap. She scooted out and turned back. “Have a nice day, Arsen. I’ll miss you.” “You too,” he said not looking at her but at his phone instead. His cold nature was making her stomach hurt for some reason and she turned back after she got out. “Arsen, I’m sorry.”

He glanced at her. “Thank you for the apology. We’ll be here at four-thirty sharp.” He looked back down at the phone in his hand. “Let’s go, Paul.” Steele felt as if she’d been slapped and when Paul’s hand touched her shoulder, she looked back at him. “Oh, sorry, Paul.” Rowan stopped short as he walked from behind the car. “Steele, what the hell?” Steele took off, trying to hurry away from Rowan, but he easily caught up to her and grabbed her by the shoulder, making her spin back around. “Rowan, don’t,” she said under her breath. “What are you doing with him?” he demanded.

Her eyes went wide as Arsen came up behind Rowan. Arsen’s voice was low and stern. “Hands off her, boy.” Rowan lifted his hand from her shoulder and turned to face Arsen. “This isn’t right. You could be a murderer.” And just like that Arsen knocked him out. “Oh, God!” Steele fell to her knees as Rowan lay on the ground. She looked up at Arsen. “Not necessary, Arsen!” She patted Rowan’s reddened cheeks. He moaned and his eyes fluttered open. “Bastard, you sucker punched me.”

Arsen leaned over and sneered. “That was no sucker punch and you will keep your hands off her and mind your fucking business.” He looked at Steele. “What are you doing? You need to get to class, Steele.” She stood up and took off towards her class. She glanced back once to see Arsen pulling Rowan up and dusting him off roughly. Steele was shaking as she went into the classroom of Professor Goldstein. “Mornin’ Steele,” he said happily. “Good morning,” she said back and Rowan came in after her, a bit of grass on the back of his head and a swollen jaw. Rowan went straight to Tanner and said, “I need to talk to you after class.” Although Tanner was whispering, Steele

heard him. “What the hell happened to you?” “Arsen Sloan happened to me and it seems he’s been happening to Steele as well.” Rowan looked directly at her as he said it and she dropped her head. This will be very bad!

ARSEN Arsen had pulled a bag of ice from the office freezer and he held it over his red knuckles. He cursed Rowan. His cell phone rang, and he cursed again. When he saw it was the San Francisco Police Department, he cursed one more time. “Arsen Sloan,” he answered. “Hi, this is Detective Riddle, Mr. Sloan. I need to talk to you this morning. Now I can come to you or you can come to me, but I need this taken care of before noon.” “I’ll come to you. I’ll leave now,” he said and hung up. After making a stop in his office to purposely leave his phone in a locked drawer,

he left his office. Before he left it, he called Paul from the office phone and told him to be outside. Something told him this day would not be a good one, and it was all falling into place. A numb sensation was filing his body, and he thought about not being able to hold Steele anymore if he went to prison. The young woman was creeping under his skin. Her subtle defiance was a thing he couldn’t stand in most women, but she had him thinking of her as strong instead of head-strong. He never thought he’d find himself experiencing such feelings again, not after what Beth did to him all those years back. Arsen cursed again as he realized he

needed Tanner to be there. He pressed a button and the privacy screen went down. “I need to borrow your cell, Paul.” Paul handed it back and Arsen made the call to his attorney. Tanner told him he’d meet him there and not to say a damn word until he got there. Arsen gave the phone back and tried to settle back into the seat. His eyes caught something on the floor and he picked it up. He saw one of her buttons from the first night they’d been together. Letting her go is what he should do. He was nothing but trouble and the poor thing would be devastated if he went to prison. But his selfishness knew no bounds as he wasn’t about to give her up. He put the button in his pocket for

reasons he didn’t even know. It was a piece of her that he could keep close to him and it brought him a tiny thread of security. In this insecure world there was Steele, and he was beginning to hate himself for needing her so damn much. Arsen had never found it so hard to maintain his disciplined demeanor. When she was looking at him, when he refused to give her the goodbye kiss he had given her each morning before dropping her at school, he had to mindlessly look at his phone in order not to give in to her. He shook his head and sighed deeply. His world seemed to be falling apart. It seemed almost nothing was in his control any longer and he hated it all. The car pulled to a stop and

when he looked up, he saw the police station. What can they possibly have found?

STEELE Heart pounding, Steele followed Tanner up the stairs of the police station. He’d taken her and Rowan out of their second class to go with him to be there. Some detective was going to talk to Arsen. Fear was coursing through her veins and she wanted to break down and cry so badly it physically hurt to hold it all back. Rowan had told Tanner what he saw and suspected. Tanner told Rowan there was not a thing illegal about it so he should mind his business with a man like Arsen. Steele was relieved Tanner didn’t ask her anything about it. She bound up the stairs in front of Tanner and Rowan, making Rowan remark, “Worried

about your boyfriend, Gannon?” She ignored him and made her way inside. Finding him sitting on a chair, waiting. His eyes met hers as she came through the glass doors and he stood up. “He brought you?” he asked her. She nodded and stopped short as she nearly had thrown her arms around him and this was not the place to be doing that. “Are you okay?” He nodded. “I’m glad you’re here,” he whispered. Her heart pounded with his admission and she brushed his hand with the back of hers. “Me too.” Tanner and Rowan made it in and Arsen’s eyes darted to the young man he’d

punched earlier. His jaw still swollen. “He brought him too, huh?” “Yes, Tanner is his mentor as well.” She looked back to find Tanner telling the officer at the main desk something then he gestured for them to follow him as a man in a white shirt and tan slacks opened a side door. “Here we go then.” She and Arsen walked side by side behind Tanner and Rowan as the officer greeted them with a smile and a nod. “This way please.” They followed the detective down a long hallway and eventually into his small office. Only two other chairs, besides his, were sitting in front of his small desk that was strewn with papers. She and Rowan had to stand behind

Tanner and Arsen. Steele took out her notebook and pen and prepared to write down every word. She stood right behind Arsen and looked at the detective as if he was the devil himself. The detective sat down. “Mr. Sloan, I have a few questions about your relationship with Meagan Stanley, the first homicide victim.” Arsen nodded but kept his mouth shut. Steele’s stomach knotted as the detective turned over a picture on his desk and revealed a caramel-colored woman who was naked and had marks around her neck that clearly showed where someone’s fingers had gripped her throat. Her wrists and ankles were bound with rope. The detective pushed the picture

towards Arsen. “Would you like to tell me when you made these marks on Meagan Stanley’s neck?” Without any hesitation Arsen answered, “At two in the morning on the date of September third of this year.” Steele wrote the words with a trembling hand. He had choked the young woman and had just admitted to it. “Care to clarify why?” the detective asked. “She asked me to do it.” Arsen ran his hand through his hair and Steele knew he was nervous. “I see. So this is a thing you practice often? Choking women?” The detective leaned

back in his chair and his eyes roamed up to Steele. “You’re a woman near Miss Stanley’s age. Do you like to be choked, Miss?” “Miss Gannon,” she answered. “And no I don’t.” The detective looked back at Arsen. “Was Miss Stanley your current sub at that date, Mr. Sloan?” “No. I had no sub at that time.” Arsen’s foot began to tap a little. “But she had been your sub at one time. I do have the contract you gave me on your relationship which had ended about when was that?” The detective moved some papers around and picked up a stapled stack of three pages. Steele knew it was the contract he’d made with the dead woman and her heart was

pounding so hard she was afraid they all could hear it. She had to swallow hard to get the bile which had gathered at the top of her throat to go back down. Detective Riddle looked at the papers and turned to the very back. He turned it for Arsen to see. “See here at the bottom where she and you both signed, terminating the contract some two years before you choked her?” “I do, and I understand there was no written agreement about that at that time, but it was consensual. She was into that kind of thing. I don’t know what to tell you. But we both know that was not what killed her. Those marks were days old.” “A couple of days old, Mr. Sloan. Forensics also found your semen still in her.”

The detective laced his fingers and placed them behind his head. “I don’t see how. I used a condom,” Arsen argued. “I didn’t say it was in her vagina, did I?” Riddle smiled. “I’m sure I don’t have to spell it out for you.” Arsen shook his head. “So are you telling me that she was murdered after I left her house?” “You tell me. It seems you two were having sex pretty often.” Arsen fidgeted in his chair. “Three nights in a row. The first night is when the marks on her neck were made. The second night was different, and no marks were

left and the third night there was no actual penetration but there was oral. But she’d made me remember why it is we didn’t work out in the first place and after she gave me oral sex, I left with no intention of seeing her again.” Steele was reeling and had to lean against the wall. Her face had paled and the detective saw that. He stood up and excused himself then left the room, coming back with a chair. He placed it next to his then went to Steele and took her by the arm, placing her in the chair. She hated it. She was able to see Arsen’s face then, and she found she could barely look at the man. He wasn’t happy with it either. His eyes bore into hers and she looked

down at the notebook. Arsen let out a sigh and said, “Look, there had to be someone who went to her house after I left it. That’s where you need to be focusing on. I’m not a killer, Detective Riddle.” “But it does seem that your hands are the ones on the other two women as well. Do you mean to tell me they all liked to be choked?” The detective leaned over and looked at the notebook Steele was writing in. His shoulder touched hers and she turned her head, finding him much too close. “Do you know any women who like to be chocked, Miss Gannon?” She looked up and shook her head. Then her eyes traveled to Arsen’s finding him frowning at her. She crossed her legs in the

opposite direction and leaned more to the other side so the detective was no longer touching her. Arsen spoke between clenched teeth, “I do believe Miss Gannon does not frequent the clubs those women did. If you had ever been in one, Riddle, you would find the majority of the women there beg for it. They want the marks left on them. Personally, I didn’t enjoy it nearly as much as they did.” “Hmm,” Riddle said then tapped his fingers on the desk. “I’ve been reading up on this whole dom/sub thing that you seem to be all about. You must have a lot of controlling issues that you should most likely be seeking therapy for, Mr. Sloan.” Arsen stood up and Steele’s eyes flew to

him. “Now you listen to me, you sawed off piece of shit. I did not kill those women and you are wasting precious time finding out who did while you fuck with me. My sex life is not what’s illegal here and you damn well know it. Now if you have nothing better to do then I have business to tend to and really need to get the fuck out of here.” Riddle smiled as if he’d gotten just what he wanted from Arsen. “Temper issues too. Hmmm.” Arsen slammed his fist on the desk and Steele stood up abruptly. “Arsen! Stop!” Every man in the room looked at her as

if she was insane. But Arsen sat back down. “I’m sorry, Riddle. Perhaps I should see someone about my quick temper.” Steele sat back down and looked back at her notes. Riddle cleared his throat and said, “Okay then. I do need you to go ahead and give us your prints and we’ll be taking some whole hand prints for our forensic specialists to verify the marks on the women’s necks. You see, they all were strangled and if the prints match then you are our only suspect.” Arsen’s tanned skin paled a bit and Steele knew it was because it was his hands that had made the marks and he would be taken in and most likely proven guilty. Her heart ached for him, but her mind was asking her how the hell she could trust he was telling the truth.

ARSEN He wiped the black ink away from his hands with a towelette they had provided him after taking his prints. The things which would damn him. He took the stairs out of the police station as Steele walked by his side. Arsen could hardly look at her after all he’d said. He wondered if she thought he was a murderer. “Will you ride with me?” “I think that’s a bad idea,” she mumbled as Tanner came up on the other side of Arsen. Tanner said, “Look, I know it’s just a matter of time until they pick you up. The prints will come back as yours and we both know that.

But the plan is that I’ll get you out as soon as they set bail and then we can begin an investigation into the murders on our own. I’ll need you to really think about all you did with the women so we can see if any of the places you went had surveillance cameras that might have caught someone of interest following you when you were with the women.” Tanner’s car was parked in front of Arsen’s and they all stopped at it. His driver opened the door and Tanner gestured for Steele to get in first. Arsen grabbed her hand and pulled her back and whispered, “Steele, I really need you.” She pulled back and looked at him. Then she looked at Tanner.

“I’m going with him.” Rowan rolled his eyes and said, “Are you an idiot?” Tanner gave Rowan a swift pat on the back. “Get in the car, Rowan.” He did as Tanner said but looked at Arsen. “Nothing better happen to her.” Fire flashed through Arsen. “Little boy, you should watch what the fuck you say to me and her for that matter.” Tanner tried to ease the tension. “Watch your temper, Arsen.” Steele took Arsen’s hand in hers and gently pulled him. “He’ll be fine, Tanner. Come on Arsen.”

He allowed her to pull him away and as they walked he squeezed her hand. “Are you mad at me?” She shook her head. “How can I be?” “Are you disgusted with me?” He stopped and turned her to look at him. The way her eyes darted back and forth answered him and he dropped his eyes and led her to the car where Paul waited for them with the door open. Steel slid in and Arsen moved in next to her. After Paul had closed the door she turned to face him and took his face between her palms. “Arsen, you can tell me anything. Even if you did do it, you can tell me.” Fury filled him and he pushed her hands

off his face. “So you don’t trust me! Steele I have to have your trust or we have nothing!” “Arsen! How the hell can I just blindly trust you?” she shouted back. “Cursing, that will cost you,” he said in a low growl. “Or are we done?” She looked away, and he could tell she wasn’t sure. “I’m sorry. It’s just that I’m very confused and I know it all happened before me, but I’m jealous too.” “Jealous? We both have pasts, Steele. Nothing can be done to change that.” Arsen grabbed a bottle of liquor from the little fridge and took a long drink. He sat back and held the bottle.

After another long drink, Steele placed her hands over his around the bottle. “Arsen, that’s not a wise decision.” “I know that, Steele. Believe me, I know that I make poor, mother fucking decisions all the fucking time. You are a poor decision. I should leave you the fuck alone and I know that. I’m about to rot away in prison anyway. If I can’t get you to trust me and believe I didn’t kill those women, then I’m fucked for sure.” He took another long drink then let her have the bottle. She put it away and got on her knees in front of him, placing her hands on his thighs. “Arsen, don’t think like that. I’m sorry. I wish it was as easy as you telling me you didn’t do it and all the doubt could disappear, but I

would be lying to you if I told you that.” He took her chin and ran a finger over her lips. “I need you to believe me, Steele. Or this is over.” He could see her thinking and pulled her up to sit on his lap. He had to convince her. She looked at him and he saw she desperately wanted to believe him, but her brain was battling her heart. Arsen pressed his lips to hers and felt her body turn into liquid. He pushed his tongue through her lips and ran his hand up her skirt, finding her warming already. One finger he pressed against her clit and she moaned and ran her arms around his neck.

He stroked her clit until she was squirming with the need to release. He stopped moving his finger and took his hand away then pulled his mouth from hers. She was panting and looked at him with confusion. “Steele, do you trust me?” Arsen looked hard into her eyes and he found the answer behind them. “I do,” she whispered. “You cursed and you have to be punished. Do you understand that?” He searched her eyes again. They actually brightened. “I do.” He lifted her off his lap. “Drop your panties and get on your hands and knees and lift the skirt up over your

hips.” She looked at him for a moment then did as he’d told her. She turned away from him as she went to her hands and knees then lifted her skirt. He pulled his leather belt from his slacks. Arsen ran his hand over her smooth, white ass then placed a kiss on one ass cheek. He knew this would make them or break them, and he gritted his teeth as he swung the belt.

STEELE The sting as the leather bit into her flesh had her making a small scream before she choked it back. Steele had no idea how many times he would hit her and she was trying hard not to let any tears get away from her. Another hard whack and she flinched with the pain. Arsen’s voice was tight as he said, “Do you think you’ll curse again?” She shook her head but didn’t answer out loud. Another smack across her ass, this one harder had the tears springing forth. “Out loud, Steele.” “No, sir. No, Arsen,” he words were laced with her tears and she felt his hands running over her ass.

Sobs began to come out of her and she knew it was from so much more than the pain. It was for everything. She was about to lose the man she was pretty positive she was beginning to love deeper than she imagined possible. His arms were suddenly around her and he turned her to him. He pulled her into his wide chest and shushed her with soothing sounds and soft caresses. “It’s okay, Steele. It’s all going to be okay.” She took his lapels in her hands and pulled at them as she leaned back and looked up at him. Tears ran in rivers down her reddened cheeks. “No it isn’t. None of this is going to be okay. They’re going to take you away from me. I

just found you and they’re going to take you away.” His hand ran over her hair and she found him smiling at her. He kissed her slow and soft. “I just gave you your first punishment and you’re thinking about what might happen to me instead of being angry with me?” She sniffled and said, “How can I be angry? You just did what you said you were going to. And it did hurt and it will definitely make me think about what comes out of my mouth.” Steele eased her cries. “The truth is I don’t think I would’ve even cried if I hadn’t been holding it back since Tanner came and told me they’d called you in.” Arsen moaned as he pulled her hair back, exposing her throat.

“You’re so fucking perfect, Steele.” He pressed his lips to her neck then ran his tongue up until he reached her mouth. He kissed her hard and laid her back on the floor. Her skirt was still hiked up, and he ran one of his hands to hers and moved it to his swelling cock. “Take it out,” he told her then continued his kiss. His mouth was hard on hers as she fumbled to unbutton his slacks and release him. She knew she should be mad at him for spanking her, but a part of her wanted to know what it was like. The fact was it allowed her to release the tension she’d been holding and with that

came a lot of freedom. Unbelievably, she found it had stimulated her as well and she was wetter than hell and aching for Arsen to be inside her. She finally freed his erection and guided it to her. He pressed into her as soon as she lined him up and she moaned with how fantastic it felt as he filled her. Hard, deep thrusts he made, as she wrapped her legs around him. She arched her body up to meet each thrust and ran her hands through his hair. He ran his hands back and took hers in them, holding them over her head. She wondered if he hated being touched during sex. He seemed never to want her hands on him. He pulled his mouth from hers and looked at her as he pounded into her.

“Say it,” he said, and she found herself confused. “Say what?” she asked. He shook his head and took both her wrists and held them with one hand as he took the other and smacked her thigh. “Say it.” She searched his eyes as he continued to thrust into her. Something in them was making them shine, and she suddenly knew what he wanted to hear. “I love you, Arsen.” He smiled and kissed her hard, thrusting his tongue to the back of her mouth, claiming every last part of it as his. She found her heart pounding with what she’d said. But was aware he’d not said it back to her.

Somehow it didn’t really matter as she could tell he did have love for her. She arched up as her body was aching to release. And for the first time he pulled his mouth from hers and said, “You come when you want to. As many times as you want to.” A knot formed in her throat and tears began to fall as he watched her. She let the orgasm overtake her and he watched her as it did. A smile moved over his face as he continued to thrust in and out of her. “My God, you’re beautiful when you come, baby.” He kissed her long and deep and she felt more for him than she had before. His body tensed and he spilled into her. She was shocked to find herself coming again

with his release. They lay on the floor, flooding the car with their gasps. Arsen released her mouth as their bodies began to stop throbbing against the others. The privacy window opened just a little and Paul said, “Boss, you might want to get yourself cleaned up. The police are waiting in front of the building.” “Fuck!” Arsen said as he rolled off her. Steele sat up and looked for her panties. “Arsen, I’m so sorry. What should I do?” She found the panties and pulled them on quickly. He buttoned his slacks and zipped them after tucking his shirt back in. He put the belt back on and grabbed his jacket. As he sat back

on the seat, she ran her hands through his hair, taming it since she’d ran her hands through it, messing it up before. Arsen took her wrists in his hands and said, “You are to stay at my penthouse. Promise me you won’t go anywhere. I’ll be out as soon as I can.” She nodded and said, “I will. Don’t worry about me.” “I can’t not worry about you, Steele. Just as long as I know you’ll do as I’ve said, it’ll help me not to go crazy until I can get back to you.” He kissed her again. “Tell me again, before they take me away.” “I love you, Arsen. I’ll be there waiting for you. I promise.” She gave his hair one last

smoothing and managed a smile. He pulled a set of keys from a hidden compartment. “Take these so you can get into the penthouse.” The car pulled to a stop and Paul came around and opened the door. “She should probably stay in here,” he said. Arsen nodded. “Take her to my place, please.” He looked at Steele. “One more rule, Steele.” “What is it?” “That little dick, Rowan. I don’t want you around him without me present. Tell Tanner about my arrest and do not go with him to do anything. I don’t want the little shit head to mess with your mind about me.”

“Okay, Arsen.” She found she couldn’t stop touching him as she ran her hand over his cheek. His hands ran up her arms, and he kissed her one last time. Then got out of the car. The door closed behind him, shielding her from the officers’ view. Steele watched as the police officers came straight up to Arsen and both took out their guns and pointed them at him. His hands went up, and he stopped moving. Her breathing stopped and more tears found their way out. She pressed her hand to the dark glass as sobs racked her chest. One officer cuffed him and put him in back of the police car. They drove away with him and Paul started driving her away.

She watched out the back window as they went in opposite directions and cried hard as she lost sight of the police car. She’d never felt that much pain before and it hurt more than she knew she could actually live through. It was as if she was in an alternate reality as Paul pulled up to the building where Arsen’s penthouse was. He opened the door and when he saw her state he opened his arms. Steele same into them and cried on his shoulder. “I’m so scared, Paul.” “I know. So am I,” he said. “Somehow he’ll make it out of this. He didn’t do it you know.” She nodded. “I know. There has to be something we

can do to help find the real killer, then this will be over and we can move on.” “You’re a smart girl. Think on it,” he said and let her out of his tight hug. “Now go on up and have a nice, stiff drink and relax.” She gave him a weak smile. “Okay, thanks.” Steele wiped her eyes and walked inside. The place felt odd without him there. She wandered to the bathroom and picked up his bottle of cologne. After dabbing a little on her wrist and taking a sniff of it, she made her way to the kitchen and made herself a small glass of cognac. The keys she laid on the counter top and noticed one of them looked different. Like an

old key, maybe to a box or something. Curiosity overtook her, and she took the keys and went to Arsen’s office. He’d never taken her in there, but she’d seen him come out of it. The aroma of leather filled her senses as she opened the door. The chair behind his large oak desk was leather and there was a leather sofa against the opposite wall. A large set of cabinets lined another wall, and she went to them, opening one at a time. Careful not to disturb any of the contents, she looked around in them. At the back of the third cabinet, she saw a dark box. When she pulled it out, she saw it would take an old key to open it. She placed it on his desk and put the key in the slot and the box opened. Inside was one thing, an old

tattered notebook with the words, ‘life sucks’ scrawled across it in black marker. Steele pulled it our carefully and opened it to the first page. At the top of the first page was written, ‘Day 1 - The Day I Met Beth.’ She read the page and saw it was about Arsen’s first love. And by the end of the fifteenth page, she found out why he didn’t think love was something for him. It seemed that Arsen had been beaten nearly to death by the girl’s father and the girl was actually mad at Arsen over it. Seemed he hadn’t stood up to the man who was older and larger than he was. The rest of the little notebook told her about how his mother abandoned him while he was in the hospital and how he had to go live in

a foster home. Then the girl’s mother, who was a secret BDSM lover, took Arsen as her sub. By the time she was done reading, Steele was livid with the two women and one girl who had damaged Arsen so badly. She replaced the notebook and put it right back where she’d found it. Her stomach hurt as she thought about Arsen as a skinny teenager who got beat up so badly he had to spend a week in the hospital. And he had described some of the things the woman he called Mistress Sinclair had done to him, to make him be submissive to her. Steele was seething with anger at the women. In an effort to better understand the man she’d fallen in love with she went through his desk and a note in the top drawer caught her

attention. In feminine handwriting the note read; I know what you did, and you won’t get away with it. The initials, K.P. were at the end. Steele put the paper back in the exact same spot she’d found it. One of the victims, the last one killed was Kyla Peterson. And by the file Tanner had on Arsen, she was his first sub. Meagan had been killed first. A week later, Lacy Andrews, Arsen’s last sub, was killed. Kyla was killed last and somehow she must’ve seen something that led her to leave him the note. Steele pulled every drawer on his desk open and in the back of one of the drawers was

a small length of rope. She didn’t touch it, but she knew it was the same type of rope the three women were bound with. She closed the drawer as her body went numb and her brain quit working. He did it!

For Approval By Michelle Love

STEELE Cool air blew over her face as the vent in the ceiling of the small room in the police station poured the cooled air out. Her chair was directly beneath it as she waited for Arsen to be brought in. Tanner had called her early that morning and asked her to meet him there so he could talk to Arsen and she could take notes. After what she had found in Arsen’s office the day before, she had a pretty restless night. But when it came down to it, she thought there had to be someone setting him up. The man she was beginning to know just couldn’t do those terrible things. The door opened, and she stood, ready

to see Arsen, but instead saw Rowan. “What are you doing here?” she asked as she sat back down. “I work on this case too, Gannon.” He took the chair next to hers and she knew Arsen was going to have a fit if he got there before Tanner did and found them alone. “Want to know what I found out about your boyfriend?” “It’s most likely rumors but go for it, Rowen.” She crossed her arms over her chest and listened. “After snooping around, I found the woman who made the man.” “Let me guess. Her last name wouldn’t be Sinclair by any chance?” She smiled.

“Yes, and it seems he and her daughter had been high school sweethearts and your boyfriend got his ass beat pretty badly by the girl’s father,” he said. “Look, I already know this. I know she was his Dom and that doesn’t make him a killer.” “It certainly gives the man the psychological past which could make him into a man who hates women. A man who might kill women, Gannon. Don’t you see that?” He smirked as if she was stupid. Steele scooted her chair away from his a bit as she was beginning to get uneasy Arsen would catch them alone. “You have no idea about him. He doesn’t hate women. I have reason to believe he’s being

set up.” “I gained access to a club called, Fierce. Arsen has his own room there and what it’s filled with is more than kinky. It’s downright sinister, Gannon. More than mere whips and chains.” His eyes narrowed at her. “How did you get into his room?” she asked in disbelief. “A friend of a friend works there and let me in early this morning. Tanner knew about it,” he told her and she found herself furious he had gone through Arsen’s private things. “Choke collars, some things on the wall to hold women up off the floor in chains. You wouldn’t believe the assortment of paddles and even long poles. And two of these long poles looked like there were blood stains on them.”

“Blood?” she asked. Her body tingled with a chill. Would he actually hurt someone?

“What do you think happens to flesh when something like that strikes it, Gannon? There was even this wooden thing where it looked like he could trap a woman in it and take her or beat her and there’d be no way she could get away. It was a room of nightmares for any woman.” He leaned forward and placed his hand on her leg and looked into her eyes. “It’s not a place for you and you really need to think about what the hell you’re doing with him.” “I don’t know what to say. I don’t entirely believe you.” “Not only is the man most likely a serial

killer, he’s an awful monster who gets his rocks off hurting women, Gannon.” And then the door opened and Arsen stood there. He was alone and free and his face was red with anger. “What the fuck are you doing alone with him, Steele?” His eyes went to the hand Rowan still had on her leg and she jumped up. “Arsen! You’re free!” she said and took a step towards him. He reached out and grabbed her arm, moving her behind him as he glared at Rowan. “I heard you, you little piece of shit! How dare you talk about things you have no idea about? I’m no killer and what I do in private is just that, private!”

Rowan was up and in Arsen’s face. A very stupid thing to do. “Look, Sloan, you don’t intimidate me and she needs to know the truth about you and your sick ways!” And in an instant, Rowan was falling backward as Arsen had punched him. In the eye this time and it was already red and swelling. “Arsen, no!” she screamed. Steele grabbed his arm and found him shaking with rage. She pulled at him and he finally allowed her to get him out of the room. “I told you he would tell you things to interfere with us.” What Rowan had told her was making her think she might be in over her head with

Arsen. But the man had some kind of hold over her and her body continuously overruled her brain. Maybe I am stupid!

ARSEN The entrance to the police station was rather busy that morning and as Arsen and Steel made their way to his car, he stopped dead in his tracks. A man was standing at the back of his car, looking directly at Arsen and tipped his head in a hello. He walked away slowly, without looking back. Steele noticed Arsen’s reaction to the man. “Do you know that guy?” she asked. Arsen began to move forward again. “No.” Steele watched the man walk away. His brown hair was cut short, and he wore tan

slacks and a white collared shirt. He looked a bit like an accountant or a computer nerd. Paul was quick to get out and open the door for them. “Nice to see you, boss.” “You too, Paul,” Arsen said as he let Steel get in first. Once inside the car and alone Steele pressed him about the man. “You know that man, Arsen. Who is he?” “Never mind, Steele. It’s not important anyway. What is important is why you decided to be alone with that prick when I told you not to.” He took a bottle of liquor from the little fridge and took a long drink. Steele didn’t say a word. After he took

one more long drink she took the bottle from his hand and put it back in the fridge. “For God’s sake, it’s nine in the morning, Arsen.” As she sat back down he looked at her and ran his hand over her cheek. “You have no idea how much I missed you last night as I lay on the tiny, hard bed in the cell they put me in.” She took his hand in hers and held it to her face. “I missed you too. I hardly slept.” “Me too,” he said. “Tell me who the man is, Arsen.” His eyes went dark, and he pulled his hand from hers. “Drop it, Steele.” Her arms crossed in front of her and she frowned. “Damn it, Arsen! You’re always telling

me I need to trust you, but you don’t trust me enough to let me in on anything.” “Maybe that’s because you’ve proven yourself untrustworthy.” He reached over and buckled her seatbelt. “Try to remember to buckle your safety belt, Steele.” “How in the world have I proven myself untrustworthy?” “I told you not to be alone with that prick and you did it anyway. I’m not an idiot. I know you thought Tanner would get there before they brought me in to talk to him. You sat there and listened to what the moron had to say. Your curiosity overrode your want to follow the rules I have for you.” His hand tapped her thigh, and the other took her chin and made her look up at him. “We’ll deal with that little indiscretion

when we get home.”

He could tell that she was fighting the urge to roll her eyes at him. And he had to give her credit for not doing it. His hand left her chin and cradled the back of her neck, pulling her to him. As mad as he was that she’d gone against him, he had missed her like he never imagined possible and needed to feel her. His body tingled as their lips met and he allowed himself to need her at that moment. She was so far under his skin that he had no choice it seemed. He loved her and he knew it. With his impending arrest and trials, he felt an urgency to have her in a contract with him. His intention was to draw one up and hopefully

she’d decide to enter the contract with him. He needed some security with the woman in order to stay sane with all the craziness in his life. When he finally stopped his kiss and released her he pressed his forehead to hers. “I love you, Steele.” He saw her lips quirk into a smile. “I love you too, Arsen.”

STEELE After showing Arsen the note and the rope which he seemed to have never seen either before, Steele was sure that he was innocent and being set up. They took both things and burned them in a small metal trash can. Then for good measure, threw the ashes into the garbage disposal and cleaned everything with bleach afterward. She was waiting for him in his bedroom as he had told her to go in there and wait for him. He had to punish her for breaking his rule about Rowan and she understood. She’d known the moment Rowan had walked into the room she should’ve went out and waited in the hallway.

And for some damn reason, she wanted him to do it. Wanted him to discipline her for not doing what he told her to. Steele was a strong woman and had never felt she needed anyone telling her what to do. It wasn’t so much she thought she needed the discipline as she thought Arsen did. She felt if he felt she trusted him and would be submissive to him, he’d really let her in. Let her into his mind, his soul, and the past that made him the intricate, dark man he was. She sat on the bed and looked down as he came into the room. She was willing to take the pain his punishment would bring if it would somehow help her take the pain which filled him away.

Arsen was nearly a part of her. She loved him more than she thought possible. When he told her he loved her, she knew she’d do anything for the man. Anything to help him get past the terrible things which were done to him. She was ready for whatever he was about to do to her. She’d read a little about what the punishments in the dom/sub relationship were about. She knew she was supposed to cry to shed tears. It would show him she understood what she’d done to displease him and that she was sorry. Then she was to thank him for what he’d done for her. She was prepared to do those things for him. To show him she was his and in the process if things went how she hoped they would, he’d become hers as well.

It wasn’t her plan to remain in a dom/sub relationship. She knew to get to the place she wanted though she had to go that route. The sound of the leather belt sliding from his pants made her heart race. “Stand up!” She did as he said and continued to look down. “Turn around.” She turned and felt his hand at the small of her back. The zipper of her skirt he pulled down and pushed it off her hips. It puddled around her ankles and then her panties were ripped off. His hands grasped her shoulders, and he turned her around slowly. He ripped her shirt open, buttons flying in all directions. His arms went around her to unclasp her bra and he gently pulled it off her.

He took a step back and sighed as she could tell he was looking at her naked body, but she didn’t dare look up at him. She stepped out of her heels as he took her by the arm and moved her towards the closet. He opened the door and said, “Raise your arms.” She did and felt something cold go around each wrist then the sound of metal clicking and she knew she was in handcuffs. He pulled her up until she was on her tippy toes. He looped the cuffs over some kind of hook at the top of the door. Her arms ached already. He stepped back and when he came back something went around her eyes, covering them with a soft material. Arsen leaned close to her. His breath hot against her ear and neck.

“Do you trust me, Steele?” “I do, Arsen.” Her body was tense, and she was surprised to find she was aroused. His fingers trailed over her back, sending chills through her. “What was it you did that brought this punishment on?” “I broke your rule about being alone with Rowan.” The crack of the belt across her butt made her wince. It stung, but it wasn’t unbearable. Not yet anyway. “Why did you break my rule?” She had to swallow to make sure her voice was steady. “My stubborn curiosity.”

Another loud crack and the belt bit into her flesh. She had to bite her lip not to scream. “Why do I make rules for you Steele?” “Because you care for me and want me to be safe and healthy.”

The leather stung as it slammed across her ass. She couldn’t hold the tears back any longer and a sob came out of her involuntarily. His hand reached between her legs and one finger ran into her. “You reacted appropriately Steele and now you’ll be rewarded. Tell me our safe word.” She choked back her sobs. “Thank you, Arsen. Our safe word is Rose.”

He pulled her long, dark hair back and kissed her neck. “That’s right, baby.” Arsen pulled her cuffed hands off the hook and led her to the bed. He bent her over the bed and she heard his zipper then felt his large cock press into her in one hard thrust. Each hard thrust sent waves of pleasure through her. His hand fisted in her hair and he pulled it hard. She panted with excitement and her body began to quiver. His voice was hard and demanding. “If you come without me telling you to, I’ll give you five more licks of the belt, Steele.” She didn’t want any more, so she held back. Her body was cresting, and it was growing more difficult to keep from letting go. Finally, she said, “Please, Arsen…” Her body

was shaking from the need to release. He stopped and pulled out of her. Then she was picked up and laid out on the bed flat on her back. Her cuffed hands looped over something and then she felt something go around one ankle. It was cold and her leg was pulled and then it was obvious to her he had cuffed her leg to something that held it in place. The same was done to the other, and she was helpless to move at all. “Do you trust me?” he asked her. “Yes, Arsen. I trust you.” The swoosh of fabric she heard and then she felt his bare skin on hers as he pushed into her again. The wave which had built up had dissipated, and she was no longer in danger of

climaxing without his permission. With her sense of sight gone, she was able to concentrate on everything her body was feeling. The way his large cock was moving inside her felt amazing and his muscles rippled on his stomach, moving against hers. His breathing was a thing she found amazing. Hard, deep breaths which came from deep in his lungs moved hot air over her cheek and some of her shoulder. The way he smelled seeped into her senses. His expensive cologne, his sweat, and the unique smell of them together filled her nostrils and made her head feel slightly light. Intoxicating her with the aroma, distinctly them. His mouth took hers and his tongue moved to the back of her throat. Stroking against

hers. It was all getting to be too much for her to handle and she began to feel the orgasm starting. In the position she was in she couldn’t stop it. It was impossible. His mouth on hers had it where she couldn’t even ask him. Her body climaxed and shook under his. He kept going though. He didn’t stop, didn’t quit kissing her. Instead she felt his hand move up her arm and take her hands from the thing he’d hooked them to. He pulled them to go around his neck. Stroking hard into her. He pulled his mouth away and kissed her neck then nipped at her earlobe. “I love you, baby. I’m sorry, baby. I only want to bring you pleasure and happiness.” Steele began to cry. She was beginning

to get to him. For some reason, making him soften felt wrong. Like she was making him weak. She wanted in so bad, but to break him down wasn’t what she wanted. “Arsen, I love you.” His body stiffened, and he groaned as he came. It made her body climax again, and they both were breathing hard as she felt him trembling. She was breaking him and she couldn’t stand herself. This isn’t what I wanted!

ARSEN As he un-cuffed her ankles one at a time, he couldn’t stop the ache in his heart. He’d hurt her and he was finding that act unforgiveable. He had no idea what was happening to him. She lay perfectly still, her eyes still covered. As he released her ankle he saw it was red from where she’d pulled at it. He ran his hand over it and flinched at the sharp pain which stabbed at his heart. This wasn’t a lifestyle she’d chosen. This wasn’t some fantasy of hers. She wasn’t the woman he was making her be. She cared for him – that was the only reason she even allowed him to do the things he did to her. He was a monster. The fucking kid had

been right about him. He was so set in his ways though. Was it in him to change? To be what the gorgeous woman strapped to his bed deserved? He released the other ankle and then her wrists. When he pulled the blindfold away, he saw her red rimmed eyes and nearly lost it. “Steele, baby, please forgive me.” He took her in his arms and held her tight to him. Her head was on his shoulder and he felt the hot tears rolling over his skin. It was breaking his heart, and he had to swallow the knot down which had formed in his throat. He picked her up and took her to the shower. The warm water fell over them and he found she was still crying, not hard, but her tears were still flowing. “I’ve lost you, haven’t I?” She shook her head.

“Far from it, Arsen.” He was confused and kissed her cheek. “So why the nonstop tears?” “Because you told me you’re sorry. I feel like I’m breaking something in you. The thing which makes you who you are.” She looked up at him and he wiped her tears. “You are changing me. Somehow, you’re so under my skin it feels like you’re a part of me. I brought you into a world you didn’t seek out. I feel now like I was wrong to force you to accept my lifestyle.” “You don’t want me anymore?” He saw fear in her blue eyes and it further hurt him. He kissed the tip of her nose. “Of course I do. Just maybe a little

different though.” She shook her head. “I want you the same way you had the other women. Arsen, you’ll tire of me quickly if you can’t live the way you have since…” She stopped herself from saying anymore and he saw it. “Since what, Steele.” He looked at her and lifted her chin. “I snooped, I told you that. I didn’t tell you that I read your little journal thingy you have locked away in one of the cabinets in your office.” She bit her lip. Arsen was mad, furious even, but he’d already felt far too much guilt over spanking her. He wasn’t going to let his temper rule him.

“I see, so you know about it all then?” His grip on her loosened some. His mind wandered to the past. A place he hated to go to. “You know I was a weakling and then a submissive myself.” “Yes, and Arsen, I don’t want you to feel weak again. I don’t want you to feel that way because of me.” She wrapped her arms around him and laid her head on his chest. The fact was she’d already made him feel weak. His love for her made him weak. He wasn’t in control of himself that was for sure. “Are you saying you want to live my way so I can stay strong and in control?” She nodded, and it made him sick. This strong woman was willing to let herself be treated in a way which was beneath her for him

and he was ashamed of himself. For the first time in a long time, he was not satisfied with the man he was. Her eyes met his. “I want you to make the dom/sub contract, Arsen. I’m ready and willing to live that way with you. I trust you.” “You aren’t ready and frankly, I doubt you’ll ever be.” Arsen let her go and poured shampoo in his hand and started washing his hair. His heart was pounding in his chest. The truth was he longed to take her to the BDSM club, Fierce. He knew all the men would be envious of his gorgeous find. He envisioned her on her hands and knees, his collar around her long and slender throat. His leash holding her, telling all the others in the club she was his,

and he was her master. “Arsen, what’s wrong? Why do you think I’m not ready?” She moved to be in front of him. “You don’t want me like that?” “You have no idea of what you’re in for, Steele. Tell me, has it ever been a fantasy of yours to crawl around on your hands and knees at the end of a leash I’ll hold?” His eyebrows quirked up, and he grinned. “I could do it for you,” she said and ran her finger in the lines of his chiseled abs. “I could do anything for you, Arsen.” He rinsed his hair then took her hand from him. “This wouldn’t be allowed. You’d touch me only when I allowed. You’d be expected to do so much more as a sub. My subs catered to

me. They washed my hair and trimmed my nails. They allowed me to take them whenever and where ever I wanted. That included in front of people.” He saw Steele take in a sharp breath. “Really? Where? Those clubs?” “Clubs, elevators, semi-secluded booths in restaurants. Where ever whenever. Think you could do that?” He smiled at her again and ran his hand over her shoulder. Steele wasn’t answering right away, and he laughed. “Like I said, it’s not a thing you’re ready for and may never be. It’s something I’m coming to terms with.” “You certainly have done a lot you in your life, haven’t you?” Steele asked as she

shuddered. Arsen ran his hands up and down her arms. “I have. More than most and you’d be smart to run away from me, Steele. Not that I’ll let you, but it would be the smart thing for you to do.” “You choked those girls. Why’d they want you to do that? I actually have a fear of being choked to death,” she said as he turned her around and started shampooing her long, dark hair. “Why’s that?” he asked as he massaged in the honeysuckle scented shampoo he’d picked up just for her. “A case I saw played out on television when I was fifteen. A girl came up missing and

when they found her months later, they found out she’d been strangled. I looked it up and found it takes a good while for the lack of oxygen to make your brain stop working. The victim is aware they’re dying. It’s awful, so why would people want to be choked?” She looked up at him as he pushed her head back to rinse the shampoo out. “It’s because of exactly what you read about. They want to be brought just to the point of passing out, then once their throat is released the oxygen hits their brains rapidly and they have a euphoric experience. Add in an orgasm along with that and some people find it to be a phenomenal sensation.” He filled his palm with a honeysuckle scented conditioner and ran it through her hair.

“Have you been on the receiving end of that, Arsen?” Her blue eyes were wide. Arsen thought it over before he spoke. He didn’t like to think about his time under Mistress Sinclair. It held too many bad memories. But Steele needed to know more about him. He couldn’t expect her to be what he needed in his life without letting her in on some of his past. He nodded. “Twice and I hated it both times. It wasn’t a pleasant experience for me. I was a young man, trying to impress my Dom. I should’ve used the safe word, but I refused to show my weakness and ended up passing out both times. I woke with a headache and an aching throat. On top of that, I was further

disciplined for not using the safe word.” Steele ran her arms around Arsen and hugged him. “I don’t know what I’ll do if I ever meet that horrible bitch, Arsen.” “Not a damn thing, Steele. I won’t have you getting into any kind of altercation with her. She can take a fuck load of pain and you can’t. Believe me she knows so many ways to hurt you it’s not even funny.” He wrapped his arms around her and thought how good it felt to be talking to her about things. Arsen never realized he’d want to talk about such things and with a female at that. It was crazy what she had him doing. He kissed the top of her head and felt a shift in his future was happening.

STEELE As Arsen held her in his arms, Steele was able to see out the one window in the bathroom. On the sidewalk below, was the same man from the police station. He was looking up at the penthouse. Just staring. That man needed to be looked at as a person of interest in the murders. She pulled back and pointed out the window. “Look whose outside, Arsen.” He turned and muttered, “Fuck.” After turning off the water in the shower, he got out and wrapped a towel around his waist then wrapped one around Steele. “Who is he, Arsen?”

“An old client of mine. The one case I lost.” He took her hand and led her out of the bathroom and into his bedroom. “This is probably not a good thing he’s out there.” “What kind of case was it you lost?” she asked as he pulled one of his soft T-shirts out of a drawer and pulled it over her head. “A murder case. Allen White was convicted of murdering his high school math teacher. He kidnapped her and kept her hidden away for a couple of months then killed her. Her body was tortured in many unbelievable ways.” Arsen pulled on a pair of blue pajama bottoms and led Steele to the kitchen. “How come he’s out of prison then?” she asked as Arsen began to pull things out of the refrigerator to make sandwiches.

“Grab the bread, please,” he said as he placed a jar of mustard on the island in the large kitchen. “I was called by a member of the parole board several months ago. It seems Mr. White managed to gain his freedom by becoming a jail house evangelist.” “So he found Jesus, and that alone got him out of prison?” Steele took a knife from a drawer and slathered fours slices of bread with mustard. “Is that all it takes to be set free after torturing and murdering a person?” “Apparently.” Arsen placed three pieces of turkey on two of the mustard covered slices of bread. “The thing is, he was let out approximately three weeks before the first murder. So he could very well be the murderer.” “Why target those women?” Steele

asked as she placed slices of cheese on the two sandwiches. Arsen piled lettuce on each sandwich. “Well, I was feeling like I needed something in my life. The random women weren’t doing it for me. I was feeling like I needed more in my life. I went to see each woman who had been my subs a few times to see if there was any type of spark. I suppose he wanted to take away anyone that I cared about.” Steele cut a tomato up and placed slices on the sandwiches then Arsen placed the other pieces of bread on top and placed each one on plates. He carried them to the table and Steele grabbed two bottles of water from the fridge and a jar of pickles. She sat across from him. “Why haven’t

you told the police about your hunch?” “Do you think it would do one bit of good to do that? I mean, it’s my handprints on each of their throats. If it was him, he must’ve managed to kill them without leaving a trace of DNA anywhere.” He took a bite of the sandwich. Steele stabbed a couple of pickles out of the jar and placed one on her plate and one on his. “We need to investigate him.” “I do,” Arsen wagged his finger at her. “You are not to go anywhere near the man.” “I can help you.” She wagged her finger right back at him and smiled. “Minutes ago, you were wanting me to

write up a contract and now you want to argue with me about something. Really, Steele,” he said with a grin. “So if I’m going to be your sub, my opinion no longer matters?” she asked then took a drink of the water. “It’s complicated. What I say goes. Arguing will get you punished. Let’s face it, you can’t really take punishment, Steele.” He frowned and looked down. “And I really can’t take dishing it out to you.” Steele reached across the table and ran her fingers over the back of his hand. “I really shouldn’t have been alone with Rowan. He did exactly what you said he would. I’m not upset with you.” “I’m not happy with myself, Steele.

Things have to change.” Arsen put the half-eaten sandwich down. “Take me to your club, Arsen. I want to see how it is. I want to know the you that you’re trying to change. If you’re trying to change for me, you need to know that I don’t want you too,” she said as her fingers traced a pattern on the back of his hand. Arsen’s tone went sharp and commanding. “Take your hand off me.” Steele pulled her hand back and looked down. “Sorry.” “So, that’s what you really want?” he snapped at her. Steele had to think. She wanted to know what his lifestyle was really like. Rowan had made her curious about Arsen’s room in the

BDSM club. “Yes, Sir.” He let out a harsh laugh. “On your knees, now.” Steele’s stomach went tight. A part of her wanted that, and another part was appalled she wanted it. She got off the chair and got on her knees. Arsen got up and walked away, leaving her in the kitchen on her knees. When he came back, she didn’t look up at him. He placed something around her neck. Then a clicking sound she heard near her left ear and a quick jerk she felt as Arsen apparently had attached a leash to the thing around her neck. She swallowed hard as she realized he’d put a collar on her and had her at the end of

a leash. Like an animal. And he was her master. “To my room.” Steele started to get up, and he jerked the leash hard. “On your hands and knees.” She began to crawl towards his bedroom and she was surprised to find herself getting turned on. Once she was in the room, he stopped and said, “If I take you to that club, you’ll have to crawl in front of a room full of men and women while you wear clothes that show your tits and ass.” He moved around in front of her. “Take my cock out.” Steele swallowed hard and reached up. Taking his cock out of his pajama bottoms. Then let it go. It was erect and near her face. His hand took the back of her neck, roughly. “Suck it.” He pressed her head to him and she

opened her mouth and took it in. She tried to run her hands up to it and he slapped one away. “I didn’t tell you to touch me, woman.” He moved her head back and forth, forcefully. Steele was aroused and moaned. But found her head pulled back quickly. Arsen pulled her hair, making her look up at him. “You make a sound without my instruction in that place and your ass will be hot before you know what you’ve done. Also, you will have to endure this as others watch. And if I want, I can make you suck any man’s dick in the place. Sounding like something you still find intriguing?” Steele answered with a smile, “You’d never allow any part of me to touch another man, Arsen. We both know that.”

His smile grew sinister. “Baby, you have no idea what I’ll allow. The fact is I made all my other subs do things with other men as I watched. They got ate out and I wouldn’t allow them to come. If they did, not only did I punish them but so did the other man.” “Arsen!” she said and found her stomach growing tight. “You didn’t!” He nodded. “I made them have sex with other men while I watched and dared them to enjoy it. I used their bodies any fucking way I wanted to and if that’s what you want from me, then I can do that for you, Steele. Is that what you want? Me to take you in front of people and put you under other men and dare you to enjoy it? Dare you to tell me no about anything?” Her heart was pounding. It sounded

awful and amazing at the same time. “I want that.” He laughed and took her by the back of her neck again, hoisting her up. Arsen looked into her eyes and she saw his had darkened even more. “It’s not even about sex, it’s about power. It’s about taking your power and making it mine.” She had no idea why that intrigued her so damn much. “I want it.” He picked her up and tossed her over his shoulder. All she had on was his T-shirt. He unleashed her then pulled it off over her head. Arsen placed her on the bed on her back. “Spread your arms and legs for inspection.”

Steele did as he said and her eyes cut to the side to watch him as he reached into a drawer next to the bed. He took out a small box and pulled out two odd little clear things. He gave one a couple of squeezes then placed it on her nipple and pumped it several times. It sucked hard, and the pain began right away. Arsen watched her as she closed her eyes and her lips pressed into a hard line. “Do not utter a sound.” He placed the other one on and she wiggled a little with the intense pain. A quick smack she felt on the side of her ass and she opened her eyes to see he held a thin piece of wood, like a paint stirring stick. Arsen held a wooden clothes pin, and she began to wonder where he thought he was

going to put it. His hand ran over her sex and down one leg. When he went back up he placed the clothes pin on her clit and she arched up in pain. Things were not going as she expected and the pain was too intense. “Rose!” she shouted. “Rose! Get them off, Arsen! Please!” He took the clothes pin off and then each suction cup. “Are we done here?” She nodded. “I’m not ready.” His hand grazed over her cheek. “And most likely never will be. Your pain threshold is low. Most can take many more strikes than you can and can take the suction cups and clitoral pinning much longer than that. You need to face the fact that this isn’t a thing you fantasize about or even want.”

She began to cry. “Then I’ll lose you. You’ll never be okay with a… what do they call it, a vanilla.” He left the room, and she turned to cry into a pillow. I can never be what he wants!

ARSEN The woman was making him crazy. She was trying too hard to be something she wasn’t. Something he didn’t think he even wanted her to be anymore. He grabbed a handful of ice cubes from the freezer and put them in a cloth. Grabbing a bottle of whisky, he went back into the bedroom and found Steele crying into a pillow. He rolled her over gently and placed the cloth full of ice on one nipple. “Here this will stop the pain.” He pulled her up a little and handed her the bottle of Jack Daniels. “Take a drink of this.” She wiped her eyes and did as he said, choking on the whisky.

“I’m sorry. I’m a wimp.” He shook his head. “No, you’re not. You're just not cut out for that. And it takes a while anyway. You want to go and rush things that take years to learn how to make your mind focus to take the pain it causes.” He moved the cold cloth to the other breast. “Arsen, it will get old and boring with me, won’t it?” She sniffled and took another drink from the bottle. He smiled and took the bottle from her and placed it on the nightstand. “I doubt you’ll ever bore me, Steele.” “The fact is I might be the one who bores you.” He moved the cold cloth to her clit,

and she tensed up. “And I’m sorry about doing that to you. You clearly weren’t ready, and I went ahead and did it anyway. I’m not myself. I’m much more responsible than this.” “Perhaps the fact you have more murder charges hanging over your head.” Steele ran her hand through his hair. “That could throw anyone off their game.” He laughed. “You think?” She ran her hand to graze his bearded cheek. “You should let me run the clippers over that beard. You’ve always kept it meticulously groomed and here of late you’ve let it go a bit.” “After what I did to you, you still want to be nice to me?” he asked as he shook his head. “I asked for it, didn’t I?” she said with a

smile. “Just didn’t really realize what I was getting into. I do want to learn though. Maybe baby steps.” Arsen’s eyes brightened. “If you really want to do this, I’ll make up a contract. One we both agree on. Then maybe you’ll feel like I’m letting you into my world.” Steele nodded. “I’ll stop rushing this and let you take the reins.” “Good.” He placed her hand on the cold cloth he held to her throbbing clit and went to his chest of drawers. He pulled out paper and a pen then went and picked up the T-shirt he’d pulled off her. Arsen held out his hand for the cloth and she gave it to him. He pulled the T-shirt back over her head and sat next to her.

“Okay, let’s discuss the things you can handle. Obviously, anything involving pain is going to be a hard limit for you.” He wrote that down. She leaned forward. “What the hell else is there?” He smiled. “You’ll see. So what about public orgasms? Where do you stand on those?” “Never had one in public. Is it really embarrassing?” she asked as she bit her lip then added, “And how? Myself or one’s you induce?” “Both,” he said as he looked at her. “For instance, we might be in a restaurant and I might make you keep a remote controlled dildo inside you while I have the remote. I may turn it on as the waiter approaches or something like that.

And I may tell you to come. I can condition your body to come using one word. It doesn’t have to be the word come, it can be anything I see fit. You’d be surprised how easily this is done.” “No shit?” Her hand ran to cover her mouth as he frowned at her. “Sorry! It slipped out.” “Hmm. Let’s see, perhaps instead of spanking I could come up with some other way to punish you. I’m going to think on it. For now, I’m going to let that little slip up go.” He tapped the end of the pen on the tip of her nose. “Please try harder. It’s so unsuitable for you to curse.” “I know. Sorry. It’s just I have a hard time believing what you’re saying. My mind can be conditioned to orgasm with just a word?” His finger ran over her bottom lip. His

dark eyes danced. “You’d be surprised what all our minds can do, Steele. Now is that a thing you think you can and want to do?” “It sounds kind of exciting so yes.” She smiled and giggled. “This is kind of exciting too.” He smiled. “Glad you find it that way. Now how about sex in public places?” Steele’s eyes went wide, and she ran her hands over her arms as a chill went through her. “That sounds kind of risky. I mean, I do want to be an attorney one day and a charge of public indecency wouldn’t look good for me or you for that matter.”

“That’s where you have to trust me, Steele. To make sure we don’t get caught. It’s part of the excitement.” His eyebrows raised, and he winked at her. “Trust is the main thing with this. You always need to trust that I won’t hurt you or do anything that would cause you to get into trouble.” She smiled. “Okay then, that’s a yes for that one then. I do trust you, Arsen. I honestly do.” “Good. And always tell me if I’m really hurting you, Steele. Don’t do what I did when I was a sub and try to push yourself past your limits. With time you’ll build up to whatever your personal limits are. It’s about testing them, but not going past that. Honesty and trust are essential in the dom/sub relationship.” He

pushed back a strand of her hair that had fallen over her face. “You really are sweet, Arsen. Do you know that?” she asked as she searched his eyes. “I never have been. Well, once a long time ago. You bring something out in me I thought was long gone, Steele. But you are right about me needing to keep the strength I’ve managed to build. I can’t go back to the young man I was.” “It’s not even a thing I want. Your strength is very attractive. Your authority is also extremely attractive.” Her hand moved up his arm and squeezed his large bicep. “To be honest, the way you spank me, the first couple of licks anyway, send me into a wet, quivering mess.”

He looked down and smiled. “So a couple of swats are good, but three is too many. Got it.” He wrote it down. Steele leaned into his shoulder. “And the way you bite me is good. That sends me over the edge.” Arsen looked sheepish as he wrote that down. “Biting is good. And now onto other points of business. Sharp objects. What do you think about those?” “Like you’ll poke me with them?” Her expression was horrified. “No, just run them over your skin. But it’s exciting, especially when you're blindfolded and have no idea of what the sharp object is and

if I’m going to poke you with it or not. Especially if you move.” “Oh, the trust thing again. Then okay. It does sound kind of intriguing.” She ran her hand over his thigh. “Arsen, can I touch you when I want to? I mean unless you specifically tell me not to.” He sighed. “You really like touching me and running your hands through my hair, don’t you?” She nodded. “I do. But I can take sometimes being held back from it. The frustration building is a thing I find I’m liking.” “I’ll allow it more often then. And another thing I want to talk about is making love.

I want us to do that as well.” He looked at her and seemed to be nervous. “It’s a thing I haven’t allowed myself to do since that day. The day Beth’s father caught us. I’ve built up a fear in my mind and I’d like to work through that. I trust you enough to try to do that with.” Steele’s heart nearly burst. “Of course, Arsen!” her arms went around him and she was almost shaking with the breakthrough. It was beginning to happen. Arsen was letting her in and she would be able to help him heal from what the women did to hurt him. Now if she could help him find some evidence against Allen White everything would be falling into place for them.

ARSEN After painstakingly writing their contract in a book which would hold the things they’d agreed on and the things he expected out of her, Arsen took the book and a legal contract to Steele as she sat in the living room. “Here it is, only thing left to do is sign the contract.” He placed the three page stack of papers in front of her and handed her a pen. “You sign then I will.” “And then we’ll really be bound by this?” she asked as she tapped the pen on the top of the coffee table. “Yes. You will be bound to me and me alone.” He found himself nervous and nearly pulled the paper from her. But she seemed to

need it. She looked up at him and smiled. “And you will be free to do who and what you want, right?” He nodded and something inside him was telling him to stop her from signing it. Signing away herself to him. She tapped her chin with the end of the pen. “I have to trust you.” She signed the paper and moved it over to him and handed him the pen. He signed it hastily. Arsen handed her the book. “This is yours to keep. We’ll add things to it as we move along. It’s like a journal that

will show our journey together. But it’s more than that.” “Sounds romantic,” she said as she ran her hand over the leather cover. Gold embossed letters spelled out one word on the front of it, ‘Arsen’s.’ “It’s not. It’s a guide of what I expect from you. I’ll write certain sex acts. Perhaps draw positions I want you to become adept at. Add rules and even punishments as time goes along and I deem the additions necessary to get you to understand your position as my sub.” “You may not think it romantic but I do, Arsen.” She held the book to her chest and hugged it to her. She stood and reached out to touch him. He took a step back.

“Uh, uh. It starts now, Steele.” A frown covered her face. “So what we’ve been doing is over?” He nodded and turned away from her. “I’ll be in my office. I’m going to order you a new wardrobe. In that book, you’ll find the recipes for the meals I expect you to not only learn to cook, but make them to my satisfaction. If not edible then we’ll order out, but you won’t get to touch me at all until tomorrow.” “My adjusted punishments are not being able to touch you rather than physical punishments?” she asked. He nodded and walked away, leaving her to look through the book he’d left her with. So many pages were full, and she found it a bit overwhelming. She found the recipes and

groaned as she was not a cook. “I asked for this,” she said out loud to remind herself.

ARSEN The chicken piccata recipe he’d written in the book was one of his favorites so when he heard Steele pounding away in the kitchen then smelled the delightful aroma of the chicken breasts cooking, he had to smile as he opened the door to his office. Arsen had ordered her a complete wardrobe which would be delivered in a couple of days. He made his way down the hallway to the kitchen to peek in on her. He stifled a chuckle as he saw her with flour all over one cheek and the front of an apron she’d managed to find. She blew a puff of air from her mouth to move a stray lock of hair which had gotten away

from her ponytail. Her cheeks were pink with the heat of the stove she stood over. After wiping the smile from his face he put on a stern look and cleared his throat. Steele jumped and spun around. “Arsen! You scared me!” He tapped his watch. “It’s five minutes late.” She looked confused. “What is? Dinner? No, it says it has to be ready at seven-thirty. I still have forty-five minutes.” “Look on page eighteen and I’ll be in my office waiting. Every minute I have to wait is a minute you’ll have to wait before I allow you to touch me.” He turned and left, smiling all the

way back to his office. It was just a matter of time until Steele found she was not entirely ready for the submissive lifestyle. He sat at his desk and began researching safe cars for her. He was going to put her in the safest thing he could find. The clothes and the car were things he wasn’t about to change in how he took care of her. His cell phone rang and when he picked it up his smile faded. There it was, the San Francisco police department yet again. “Arsen Sloan.” A woman’s voice came through the phone. “Hello, this is Detective Fontaine. I’ve

been assigned to your case, Mr. Sloan. The other detective gave it up. I’ll need you to come and talk to me and give me your statement. Seems he misplaced the one that you gave him.” The woman on the other end of the phone had him seeing red. “Look, I’m an extremely busy man, Fontaine. The other detective’s desk looked like a pigpen. I’m sure if you look hard enough or have him do it then you’ll find what you need. I’m not coming back down there. I just left the fucking place this morning.” “I’m afraid I need the statement. How about I come to you since you’re so busy?” Arsen stilled as he thought about what might happen if they found out he had Steele with him. It might prove very bad.

“Be here around eight. I won’t be home until then.” “See you then, Mr. Sloan. Thank you. Goodbye.” With the highball glass in hand, Steele knocked on the door before entering his office. He looked up and was about to bark at her for walking in before he told her she could, but couldn’t muster the energy to do it. “Here you are, Arsen. A Manhattan. I hope you like it.” She placed it on the desk in front of him and saw a picture of a beautiful car on his computer screen. “Oh, that’s gorgeous. Thinking of getting a new car?” “Huh?” He looked like his mind was far away. “Oh, not for me, for you.” She got an odd look on her face.

“I have a truck and don’t want you to be buying me a ton of things. The clothes I get because you want to me to dress a certain way and I can live with that. The car and credit card…” “Oh, yes. The credit card.” He pulled open the top drawer of his desk and pulled out an envelope. He pulled a platinum colored credit card from it. “Here, take this. I ordered it last week for you.” “Arsen, I just said…” She went quiet as his finger touched her lips. “You signed the contract. It’s all in the book. You should really take some time to read the whole thing. As a matter of fact, I have to take you to your apartment for a little while after

dinner. Another detective has been assigned to my case, and she’s coming here at eight this evening.” He took a sip of the drink and gave her a thumbs up. “Great job, Steele.” She smiled then turned to walk away. “I have to get back to cooking. I don’t want anything to burn.” She spun back around. “Wait! Did you say she? Like the detective is a woman?” He nodded. “And take the book with you so you can read it. You’ll have a lot to do tomorrow and need to know what I demand from you, as a submissive. Oh, at dinner, please respond to me as Master instead of my name. That’ll be all.” Her eyes went wide, and she spun around and left. Her cheeks had turned red in an

instant and Arsen had to put his hand over his mouth to hide his smile. It would just be a matter of time before she realized she was so much more than just a sub.

For Her Sake- Arsen’s Rules Part 2 By Michelle Love

STEELE The second glass of wine finally took the edge off Steele’s nerves. She sat in her living room with her roommate, Gwen, and drank wine while she waited impatiently for Arsen to return for her. The fact he was having to talk to another detective was cause for concern and adding in the fact the new detective was a woman had her woman’s intuition on alert. Tanner was supposed to go to Arsen’s for the meeting, but she wasn’t sure if he was there or not. Arsen had instructed her not to call him. He didn’t want the detective to get any idea they were seeing each other. Gwen refilled their wine glasses and

took her seat on the other end of the sofa and by her narrowed eyes, Steele felt she was about to get bombarded with questions. “Okay, so that’s your third glass of wine and now it’s time to talk, Steele.” Gwen leaned back and tapped her finger on the rim of the glass. “Spill it! Tell me everything about you and this Arsen guy.” “Not much to tell, really. A normal relationship.” Steele sat her glass down as she didn’t want to become too loose lipped by the alcohol. “Normal! No, it’s not normal, Steele.” Gwen sat up and placed her glass on the table. “He’s been charged with murder, that’s not normal.”

“He’s innocent,” Steele said and picked her glass up as her stomach tensed with the reminder of his predicament. “It was on the news, Steele. The woman had been his submissive partner. What do you know about that?” Gwen questioned. “He’s into that kind of thing. No big deal, really. Don’t know why people make such a giant thing about that lifestyle. It’s not what people think. That woman wanted it. That woman wanted him to choke her just to the point of passing out and he did what she asked.” Steele took a long drink as her head was beginning to pound with the admission to her friend. “While he fucked her. You know that’s how that works, Steele.”

Steele nodded. “I’m completely aware of that. Thanks for reminding me though.” “He’s not a real nice man, Steele. You’re virtually innocent and he’s capable of making you into something you’re not. What has he made you do so far? Be honest.” Gwen sat back and looked casual. A thing Steele was aware of and knew she was anything but that. “He hasn’t made me do a thing. The emphasis on, made.” Steele sighed and looked Gwen in the eyes. “I’ve wanted to do it.” Gwen shook her head slowly. “He’s a Master, remember? He made you think you wanted it. So tell me the dirty details.” “He’s really not like that. Everyone sees

this man who is closed off and arrogant, demanding, and somewhat brutal at times. Ask Rowan, he’ll tell you he’s a monster, and he’s hit Rowan a couple of times. But he’s not that. He’s more than that facade he shows the world. But I get to see more of him than that. I get to see some of who he was before he had to become that man to protect the hurt boy inside him.” Gwen smiled. “Bullshit, Steele. He’s only making you think he’s letting you in. He’s a master at getting what he wants and he wants little, innocent, sweet you to do what demanding, arrogant, BDSM master wants. End of story. Now you’ve yet to tell me what’s happened in the bedroom between the two of you. So spill it.”

Steele thought for a moment. Would it be a mistake to let Gwen in on at least a little of what she and Arsen had done? She knew she needed not to hide so much. After another sip if wine she decided to let her good friend know about the life she was moving into. “Okay, I’ll tell you, but you have to promise not to jump to conclusions or judge either Arsen or me.” Gwen gave her a nod. “I am in college to become a psychologist you know. I can be trusted, Steele.” “Yeah, I know. You’re in your first year so try to remember that. You aren’t thoroughly educated yet.” Steele put the glass down, kicked

off her flats and folded her legs, Indian style. “The worst thing so far is that I’ve allowed him to punish me with spankings.” “Why?” Gwen’s one simple word made Steele’s mind go blank. Why had she allowed that? “I think I did it so he would see I was trusting him. I think you would have to have been in my head at that time.” “What made you think you needed to allow him to physically harm you for him to think you trusted him?” Gwen’s face had paled a bit and her hand shook as she took another drink. “I’m not really sure, Gwen. The truth is I’m not really sure why I’ve allowed the things I have. I fucking love the man and would walk

through fire if he told me to. I don’t know if its trust or what the hell it is. I’d do anything for him and let him do anything he wanted to me.” The admission had her feeling heavy with an odd guilt. She knew Gwen was trying so hard not to let her see how appalled she was but the look was spreading over her face and it made Steele think she’d made some poor decisions where Arsen was concerned. “Does he make you do things sexually that make you feel used or abused?” Gwen’s finger tapping on her temple told Steele tons about how her friend was taking the news. “No. I mean my body is his to do with what he wants. I am his after all.” Gwen jumped up and began to pace.

“I’m sorry, Steele. This is way too much! What the fuck, girl?” Steele looked up at her. “You promised! See, that’s why people don’t talk to others about this. Yes, I believe my body is his. But it’s not like you think. I can walk away anytime I want. I just don’t want to. His touch sends me to a place I’ve never been before. Everything he does to me feels like Heaven. Even when his belt falls across my ass, I fucking love it and get all wet with desire for him. The first two licks, anyway.” Gwen spun around and looked at Steele with wide eyes. “How in the hell are you romanticizing this shit?” “I’m not trying to. I’m just trying to

explain why I decided to enter into an agreement with him. I’m his sub now. We signed a contract.” Steele closed her eyes as she readied herself for the explosion. Gwen’s voice surprised her when it came out soft. “You are his sub now. Wow! He wasted no time. It didn’t take him long at all to break the strong woman you are.” “I asked him to do it. He didn’t think I was ready. Told me I might never be ready. To me, that meant he might get tired of the boring vanilla I am. I don’t want him to get bored with me, so I’m learning how to be what he wants, what he needs.” “You? You told him you wanted to be his

sub? You, said that? Well, that’s just crazy and I know you're not crazy. Tell him you want to tear that contract up. Tell him you want to be you, not the you who has changed for him, the you, you were.” Gwen sat down next to her and reached out and touched her shoulders. “You can stop this. He needs to accept you for who you are, not what he can make you.” “I don’t know if I can do that. You see, a big part of me would break if I made him go back to the soft way he was before his first girlfriend’s father beat him nearly to death when he was seventeen. The man put him in the hospital and Arsen’s mother abandoned him at the hospital. When he got out, he had to go straight into foster care. When he was eighteen, a woman, the mother of the girl he had loved,

took him in and made him her submissive. She was cruel and nearly was the end of him.” “He told you this?” Gwen looked skeptical. Steele shook her head. “I found a journal he wrote all this in. But then I told him I read it and he confirmed the story. See, it took him building that wall to get to be the strong man he is today. He’s a success story and his love for me is making him soft and I don’t want to be the person who ruins such a magnificent alpha male.” “What do you mean by soft, Steele?” “Don’t get pissed, but he told me not to be alone with Rowan. He caught us alone and when we got home, he spanked me. I cried, and he told me he was sorry. He told me he would

never do that to me again.” “Good. That’s not going soft, that’s getting his head straight. Be glad about that. Keep working for that. Not going the other direction, Steele. If he loves you, he’ll accept you for who you are. That goes the same for you. If you love him, you have to allow him to be who he is with you. If that means changing some, allow that to happen. You said he’s built a wall around his heart to keep himself safe. He must feel safe with you and is letting the wall down, a brick at a time. Let him do that.” “So, what you’re saying is that I’m stopping him from being the man he is by having him make me his sub?” “That’s what it sounds like. You two

have enough crap to deal with as it is. Don’t go adding in your desire to keep him a certain way add to that.” Steele thought about what all her friend had said for a few moments. “You know what. You might be right. But I want to stay with the contract for now anyway. You see, I want him to take me to the BDSM club. I want to see it and experience it. I know that sounds nuts but I want to know what he was like before me.” “Sounds like he was a real prick before you. A man better left in the past. It’s not a thing I think you’ll like,” Gwen said. “I kind of find it all romantic. Arsen says it’s not, but I think the idea of taking such good

care of a woman that she wants to give herself to a man in all aspects is romantic.” Steele’s eyes sparkled with her fantasy. “You’re quite delusional, Steele. If Arsen told you it’s not romantic, you should take his word for it. He has been the master for a while now and who should know better than he?” Steele sighed and said, “I know. But, I’m a curious person and want to see the damn club. So I’m going to push for it. If I hate it, we can always leave. I’ve found out a thing or two about myself since I’ve been with Arsen. I’m a little bit of a freak in the sheets.” Gwen laughed and got up. “So, want to hear about my new guy?” Steele sat up with excitement.

“You have a new guy? Yes, do tell.” Gwen smiled. “He’s older, almost as old as your guy. He’s cute, with dark hair and dark eyes. And he’s like this awesome Christian man. He goes to different prisons and jails to talk to the inmates about God and stuff. He’s great, Steele.” “Sounds awesome. So you two are serious?” Steele asked. “He stays here a lot. You’re never home anymore, so I didn’t think you’d mind,” she said with a laugh. Steele laughed too. “I don’t mind. So, what’s his name?” Her cell rang, and she saw Arsen’s name and held her hand up to stop Gwen from answering. “Hello, Arsen. Okay, be right out.”

The way Steele hauled ass to get out to his car had Gwen shaking her head. “Bye, and don’t forget what we talked about, Steele.” “I won’t,” Steele said as she walked out the door.

ARSEN It was five minutes after eight p.m. when the doorman buzzed Arsen to tell him a young woman was there for a meeting she’d sat up with him. He told him to send her up and prepared himself to see the new detective who’d been put on his case. He left Tanner out of the meeting on purpose. He was a criminal lawyer himself after all. He knew the rules. Arsen was not prepared for the gorgeous woman who walked off the elevator and stepped into the living area of his penthouse. Clad in an expensive tight fitting, short pencil skirt in black and a silk blue shirt, she’d left the top three

buttons undone on, and sky high black heels. He had a hard time not letting his eyes roam all over her. Her dark hair was falling over her shoulders in waves and her blue eyes were piercing. He shook his head to clear it. “You must be Detective Fontaine.” He extended his hand as he walked toward her. She took his hand and shook it with a slow movement and held it a bit too long. “And you are the infamous, Arsen Sloan. What a pleasure it is to meet you. I have to tell you I’m not a fan of your work as you get way too many of the bad guys off the charges we work so hard to make stick.” With a shrug he pulled his hand away

and said, “Someone has to defend the accused, Detective. Please come this way and we can talk in my office.” He wanted her in there where he could be the one to sit behind the large desk and make her feel he was in charge and not the other way around. “Can I offer you a drink? A Cognac or a glass of wine?” She laughed a little as she followed him. “Afraid I’m still on the clock, but thank you. Perhaps another time when I’m not working. You are a single man, aren’t you, Arsen?” He almost stopped and turned around as she asked him such a personal question. “As far as anyone knows, I am,” he

managed to say with a laugh. “What woman in her right mind would give me the time of day with all the news out there that I’m a BDSM master with three dead subs after all?” “I guess that would cramp your love life a bit.” She took the chair in front of the desk he gestured to and he went around and took his large, leather chair. He noticed her taking him all in and frowned. “It has. Now, tell me what you need from me.” She bit her bottom lip, and he thought how easily he could bend the woman over his desk and take her anyway he pleased. And then it hit him. She had to be part of a set up against

him. “I need to know why your hand prints are on the three victim’s necks. If you don’t mind. I need explicit details.” He knew what she was doing and wouldn’t play into her devious hands. He leaned forward and laced his fingers together and placed his chin on them. “Those particular women were into something not a lot of people know about. They liked to be choked. You should really look it up on your own. It’s not appropriate to discuss in mixed company.” She crossed her legs, leaving them open for a moment and Arsen saw the flash of red panties she’d meant him to. He almost laughed out loud at her antics. “Please, Mr. Sloan, let me

into your world a bit so I can help you. Tell me about why the women wanted you to choke them to death.” He laughed and sat back in his chair. “I didn’t say to death, Fontaine. I didn’t even choke them until they were unconscious. Merely until they could take no more and touched my forearm, telling me to let them go.” “Could you show me?” she asked as her eyes lit up. He shook his head and laughed. “No.” “But I’m asking you to and that’s what you said the other women did. I want to feel that. Can’t you understand? It could help me find out who really did this to them. I don’t think it was you.” She leaned forward and her breasts

spilled over her bra and she moved in a way to make sure they jiggled. “If you want to feel that, I advise you to ask your boyfriend to help you out with that. I’m not going to. You see, there’s a little more to it than just cutting off the oxygen supply to the brain for a little while. It’s during intercourse, so you see how that’s not going to happen?” Arsen opened his bottom drawer and pulled out a small glass and a bottle of Scotch. “Am I making you nervous, Arsen?” she asked as she sat back and spread her legs apart, allowing the red panties to remain in his line of vision. “You, no.” He wasn’t nervous, he was growing angrier and didn’t want to lose his

temper with the woman who thought she was so enticing. She was anything but that. And the fact is all he could think about was getting the meeting over with and getting Steele back by his side. “I’d like to help you. But I need you to let me in. You see, I think you might have an idea of who the real killer could be.” He did, but he was unsure if he should share that information with the woman he felt more and more was some type of trap they thought he’d fall into. He shook his head. “If I had any idea, don’t you think I’d already have thrown a name out there?” “It’s occurred to me that you might be thinking you’re smarter than we are.” Her

eyebrows arched, and she smiled as she looked intensely into his eyes. “I don’t think anything of the sort. Now, unless you have anything else to ask me, I have somewhere to be.” He sipped his drink as she smiled. “Oh, I see. Well, there is one more thing. It’s about this club called Fierce and how you have a private room there and how we need to get in there and take some samples of any type of bodily fluids in the room. I was hoping you’d see fit to help us out on that, without us needing to get a warrant.” She sat back and made damn sure her panties were showing as she hitched up her short skirt a little higher. He smiled. “Afraid I’m going to have to let you get a

warrant for that. And you will find evidence of all three of them in there.” “I see. And how about in here?” she asked as she gestured around. He shook his head. “I never let them come here.” “Never?” She looked surprised. “You never let your girlfriends come home with you.” “They weren’t my girlfriends.” He took a long drink, growing tired of her. “But you have had a girlfriend before. Beth, right?” Her eyes sparkled as she knew she’d hit a nerve. His eyes narrowed. “She had nothing to do with this.” “No, but her mother might. You see, I think your ex-mistress might have been the one

who killed your ex-submissive partners. She actually came to us, asking us to protect her from you, Mr. Sloan. Tell me when you last contacted her.” She leaned forward and smiled. “And try to remember to be truthful, as she’s told us.” “I have not contacted her in years. Not since I got away from her. So whatever she said was a lie. She’s prone to lying. She kept her lifestyle a secret from her family. I assume with her coming to you she must’ve finally divorced her husband or something.” He sat back and refused to let the woman see how irate he was. “He’s dead, Mr. Sloan.” Her face went emotionless. His eyebrows rose. “I hope you’re not about to accuse me of

that as well.” “No,” she said with a smile. “He had a heart attack a few years ago.” He sat back with relief. “Fucking bastard,” he muttered. “She told us, he’d beaten you nearly to death and that her daughter saw you as a weak coward. Mrs. Sinclair said she helped you to become the man you are today. A successful billionaire.” She stood up and looked down at him for only a second as he quickly stood. “She had nothing to do with my success. I became the man I am despite her. And I don’t care enough for the miserable woman to bother to threaten her in any way. I have walked away from her, much to her disapproval and I have the

scars on my back to prove she was a harsh mistress.” He walked around the desk. “I’ll see you out then, Detective Fontaine.” He walked down the hall to the elevator as she followed behind him. He pressed the button, and the door opened up. She stepped inside and smiled. “Be seeing you soon, Mr. Sloan. As soon as we get that warrant.” She gave him a wink just before the doors closed. Arsen stood staring at the closed doors and cursed silently to himself. He had to get to the club and clean up some things before the police went in there. And he would need help. He knew the one person he could count on, but it really wasn’t what he wanted for her.

He had no choice though!

STEELE Arsen’s face was unreadable as she got into the car with him. “How’d it go, Arsen?” she asked as she slid in beside him and buckled her seatbelt. “Not well, and now it seems I need your help.” He ran his hand over her shoulder and down her arm. “I need you to go with me to, Fierce. It’s Friday, so we have the weekend to get things taken care of before the police manage to get a warrant to search my private room there.” Her eyes lit up. “So, you’re taking me there?” “Yes, I wouldn’t get excited about it if I were you.” He looked past her as they waited at

the exit of the parking lot of her apartment complex. A car went by them and he saw the man who’d been at the police station earlier that day and outside his penthouse as well. “It’s Allen White.” Steele looked out the dark window and saw him too. “What’s he doing here?” Arsen called out to his driver, “Wait a second, Paul. I need to see where the man in that car that just passed us is going.” They watched out the window as Allen pulled into the parking spot next to Gwen’s car. He got out and used a key to go into the apartment Gwen shared with Steele.

Steele looked at Arsen. “Oh my God. Gwen told me she was seeing a new man. It’s him, Arsen!” “This is not good, Steele. She’s in real danger. We have to go in there. We have to let her know about him.” Arsen looked worried and called out to Paul, “Go back and park, Paul. Steele and I have to stay here until that man leaves. We may have to stay the night.” Paul turned the Suburban around and took them back. As he opened the door for them, he said, “I’ll stay here, in case anything happens, boss. I can sleep in the car. No problem.” “Thanks.” Arsen took Steele by the hand and led her back to the apartment. “Your

roommate didn’t tell you the guy’s name?” “She was about to but then you called me.” “I see. Okay. Well, let’s do this. Let’s try very hard not to let things escalate. We don’t need a scene to be made and the police to be called after all.” Steele opened the door and found a very surprised Gwen and a not so surprised Allen White. But Allen managed to quickly turn his expression into one of complete joy. “Well, as I live and breathe, it’s my dear friend and old attorney, Arsen Sloan.” Allen stepped forward and Arsen was taken into the smaller man’s arms in a hug. Arsen let Steele’s hand go to pat the

man’s back and gently push him back. “Allen. How are you doing?” Arsen asked with a smile. Steele could tell he was playing along with the man. Allen stepped back and ran his arm around Gwen. “I’m doing great, Arsen. Really, great.” “That’s good to hear. So, when did you get out?” Arsen said. Steele guessed Gwen had no idea she was allowing a horrific murderer to put his hands on her. Allen’s eyes cut sideways to Gwen and his smile faded. “She doesn’t know about that, Arsen.” Arsen’s eyebrows raised. “Oh, sorry. It seems I might have let the cat out of the bag. Allow me to explain, Allen.”

Allen nodded. “You’re the one who is so great with words. Go ahead.” Gwen looked oddly at Arsen. “I’m Gwen, by the way. We’ve actually never been introduced.” “It’s nice to meet you, Gwen.” Arsen looked back at Steele. “Have anything to drink so we can all sit down and get to know one another, baby?” Steele moved quickly to the kitchen. “Yes, oh, sorry, Arsen. How rude of me, sorry.” Gwen’s eyes followed her, and she said, “No reason to get all apologetic, Steele.” She looked back at Arsen. “Is there, Arsen?” “No, no reason to apologize, Steele.” Arsen took a seat on the sofa and Gwen and

Allen sat across from him on the other smaller loveseat in the living room. He looked at Gwen. “I was Allen’s attorney in a murder case. He was accused of kidnapping and torturing his high school math teacher when he was nineteen. After a couple of months of doing that, he killed her. I lost the case, and he went to prison. But it seems as if you managed to get out, Allen. Good for you. How’d that happen?” “I found our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, Arsen,” Allen said as he took Gwen’s hand in his and looked at her. “But you know that, darling.” “But I didn’t know you killed someone. And tortured and kidnapped.” She pulled her hand from his and stared at him in shock. “That’s a big thing to leave out, Allen.”

Steele appeared with a tray of drinks. “Whiskey Sours, anyone?” She handed Arsen one first and made a little courtesy as she did, something which had Gwen’s frown go even further across her face. Arsen looked at Steele and made a little head shake. She found herself nervous. After placing the other drinks in front of Gwen and Allen, she took hers and sat next to Arsen. His arm ran around her and she leaned into him. Allen looked at Gwen and smiled. “I’ve come to terms with what I did and firmly believe the Devil made me do that. With Jesus as my leader I have changed my ways and will no longer be following that terrible path of evil any longer. I’ve made it right with God and the

Parole Board, Gwen. You have nothing to fear from me, baby.” Arsen took a drink and glanced sideways at Steele. “Well, that’s wonderful to hear, Allen,” he said. Gwen still looked to be in shock and took a drink. “So, you’re all better then?” Allen nodded. “Better, yes, I’m better. Completely not that guy anymore. I was a kid when I did that anyway. A crazy kid who listened to too much hard rock. The Devil got into me with his Devil music and turned me into his pawn. I’m looking into suing those rock bands I listened to back then.” He looked at Arsen. “Say, you couldn’t

help me out with that could you?” “Suing old rock bands?” Arsen asked in surprise. “Yeah, you know those guys who let the Devil into my soul and robed me of years of my life. Those guys. Could you help me sue them all?” Allen smiled. Arsen shook his head. “Um, I’m not that kind of lawyer, sorry Allen.” “Perhaps you could refer one for me. I’d really appreciate it if you could help me. You have to recall that I told you the Devil was in my head back then.” Allen took a little sip and looked at Arsen intently. “I do, I recall you telling me that would

be a great defense. I don’t remember you saying anything about suing the people who made the music you listened to though,” Arsen said. “I came up with that later.” Allen looked at Gwen. “Honey, our kids can’t ever listen to that stuff, promise me.” Steele had the glass to her lips as he said that and she spit the drink out and choked on the liquid. “God! Sorry! What did you say? Kids? When you have kids? How the fuck close are you two? Shit, sorry!” Her hand flew over her mouth and she looked at Arsen with wide eyes. He tapped the top of her thigh. “I’ll let that slide, Steele.”

Steele nodded and looked down for a brief second then she looked at Gwen who was glaring at her. “We are very close, Steele. And why are you apologizing yet again?” “I’m trying to stop cursing that’s all,” Steele said and took another drink. Gwen’s glare moved to Arsen then back to Steele. “You see, Allen is a Christian man, and he doesn’t want to sin so he has asked me to marry him because he doesn’t believe in having sex without being married. He also doesn’t believe in birth control. He believes we should have every child God gives us. We’ve talked extensively on the subject.” “You left that out when we were talking

a while ago, Gwen.” Steele said. “So where’s the engagement ring and when’s the wedding?” She glared at her roommate. “There’s no ring,” Allen said as he smiled at Gwen. “Those are for people who need to show the world they’re married. We only need God to know that. And as soon as I find us a place to live, I’m going to marry us myself as I am an ordained minister.” Steele rolled her eyes and looked at Arsen. He tapped her leg and said, “Well, seems like you’re really doing great, Allen. Um, it’s been a long day and I have some things to talk to Steele about in private. We’ll be staying the night here in her bedroom.” He got up and Steele quickly followed. Gwen watched them leave the room as

they all exchanged good nights. Steele smiled at her as she walked by. “Happy for you, Gwen.” “You too,” Gwen said as she looked up at her friend. “You two have a good night now.” Steele’s stomach was in knots as she led Arsen to her bedroom. She closed the door behind them and whispered. “That guy’s crazy. I can’t see how Gwen doesn’t see it.” Arsen nodded and pulled her to the bed. He sat down and pulled her to sit next to him. He kept his voice quiet as he said, “He isn’t all there. I’m sure you can tell that. We have to get her away from him. I’m positive he’s the killer. I mean why else would he be here with her?

How’d they meet?” “I don’t know. She didn’t tell me.” “Go and get a glass of water and ask them, but make it simple, you know not obvious that you’re looking for information,” he said. She nodded and left the room. Gwen and Allen had moved to opposite sofas. Steele smiled. “Just getting Arsen some water. Hey, how did you two meet anyway?” Gwen smiled. “He almost hit me with his car as I was walking to get into mine in the parking lot.” “Oh, glad he stopped in time.” Steele said with a little laugh. “What parking lot?” “Ours, right out there. He was visiting an old friend at one of the apartments down from

ours.” Gwen said. Steele smiled. “What a crazy coincidence, huh?” Allen looked at her. “God always finds a way.” Gwen nodded and Steele just kept on smiling. “That’s so true, Allen. So true. Well, good night again.” She started to go back down the hallway when Gwen stopped her. “You’re forgetting Arsen’s water, Steele. You don’t want him to get angry with you and punish you for not bringing him his water do you?” Steele spun around and gave Gwen a

dirty look. Then Allen said, “Oh, I know all about Arsen and his dom/sub stuff. It’s all over the news with the murders he’s accused of. Don’t worry, I’m not judging you guys. That’s between you and God after all. Better hurry though, he’s probably adding up the spankings your about to get. You did curse, and that has to be a big one for him.” Steele was embarrassed and somewhat pissed. “He said he was letting that one slide,” she said as her cheeks burned and she went to get the glass of water. She overheard Allen say to Gwen in a quiet voice, “I don’t know how your roommate can do that to herself, she sounds smart. She seems so confident and didn’t you say she was

in school to become a criminal lawyer?” Steele took the water and went to her bedroom, feeling like a fool. She couldn’t explain even to herself why she was so ready to be submissive to Arsen. She went into the bedroom and right away when Arsen saw her expression he knew something was wrong. He got up and pulled her into his arms. “What has you so sad, baby?” There was no way she was telling him she was feeling ashamed of herself for being his sub and yet she knew it was part of their contract for her always to be honest with him about all things and that above all else. Tears filled her eyes as she looked up at

him. “With it all over the news about you and your lifestyle, I told Gwen about us and our contract.” “You did?” He frowned. “How did that go?” She shook her head. “Not well. As you can imagine.” “Hmmm. I might like this Gwen. She seems to have your best interests at heart. It’s what makes a good friend. So why the long face now? I mean you told her earlier, and you didn’t wear this sad face.” He pulled her to the bed and sat her on his lap. “When I was pouring the water I suppose Allen didn’t think I could hear him and he said I seemed too confident and smart to do

this to myself.” She looked down and sniffled. “You are. The nut-job is right about that.” He pushed a piece of her dark hair back and touched her chin, pulling it gently up so she had to look at him. “Tell me how you liked the way we spent today?” “It was different, but that’s okay. I mean, I’ll get used to it and I don’t really feel demeaned in any way. Not really.” She searched his eyes to see if there was anything in them that told her he was really okay with her talking like this. His dark eyes were soft, and he smiled at her. “How’d you enjoy calling me Master during dinner?”

She’d hated it, and she knew he could read her like a book. “You tell me.” He smiled. “It wasn’t a thing you wanted to do. You see, that lifestyle is for people who want that in their lives. Need it for one reason or another. It’s not about making someone do what they don’t want to. I’m just realizing that now, myself.” “But it’s how you want things. How you want to live and I want to be with you.” She nearly ran her arms around his neck then stopped herself. “Can I…” Arsen put his finger against her lips. “Don’t ask. For tonight let’s do what I asked you to do with me. Let’s leave the dom/sub stuff off the table for tonight. Do whatever you want. Tonight, I want us to make love. Show me how

much you love me and I’ll show you. No rules, just you and me showing how much we love each other.” “Really? Are you sure?” she asked as her eyes shined with the knowledge he was allowing her in so much further than she dreamt possible. “I’m sure.” His hand grazed her cheek. “I love you, Steele.” His lips touched hers and the kiss was so gentle it felt as if silk was drifting over them. His hands moved over her arms, lightly and left electricity in their wake. Steele found herself more nervous than she’d ever been with him. The fact this was only the second time the man had ever made love was weighing heavily on her. The first time had ended so badly, she

was afraid he might have a flashback to that terrible day. When she looked into his eyes though, any fear she had disappeared as she saw more love in them than she’d ever seen before.

ARSEN Arsen laid Steele back and began to pull her clothes away. Piece by piece, he took them off and ran his hands over her smooth and satiny skin. He wanted to take every last bit of her in. Relish her beauty and see her for who she truly was. Steele had been bending for him so hard he was afraid she was about to break. “You are perfect, Steele.” He kissed her neck and trailed kisses to her mouth. Her arms ran around his neck and she held him to her. He so seldom allowed her to touch him when they had sex. The urge to take her hands and hold them over her head was one that he had to fight.

Arsen focused on the way he was kissing her. Slow strokes his tongue was making against hers. He ran his hands through her long hair and again found himself fighting the urge to pull it. He pulled away from her and stood up, looking at her as he undressed. She ran her hand over one breast and smiled at him. Slowly he undressed, trying to gain control over his dominating instincts. Finally, naked he stood there and when she held her hand out to him, he took it and climbed onto the small bed with her. It had been so long since he allowed himself to have real feelings. Slowly he trailed his fingers over her breast, he leaned down and took it in his mouth.

Making lazy circles with his tongue, he sucked it gently. Her hands ran over his head and she moaned softly. He almost smacked her on the side of her ass, but stopped himself and ran his hand over her hip instead. Softly, she ran her hands over his back and he tensed as it triggered a memory. He pulled his mouth away from her breast and looked at her. It was Steele he was with, not Beth. No one was about to break the door down and start beating the hell out of him. The way she looked at him made his heart pound. She ran her hand over his cheek and he took it and kissed it. He smiled, weakly. “You have no idea how hard this is for

me, Steele.” “Lie down, Arsen,” she said as she sat up. He sighed and did what she said. She kissed his lips then let her mouth graze his body as she moved it over him. All the way down she went until her mouth was moving over his cock. Arsen closed his eyes and moaned. Slow strokes she made up and down his length. Her hand covering where her mouth left. The other hand massaged his balls and his body relaxed. “That feels so good, Steele.” He moaned again and found himself feeling different. Her mouth was hot, her tongue ran along his cock and he was about to climax. He pulled her head up and smiled at her. She kissed her way up his body and straddled him, sliding

down on his erection. Her body shuddered as she took him all in and her eyes closed. He took her by the hips and lifted her up and down, keeping the rhythm slow and watching her body as it moved over him. She was beautiful with her dark waves falling across her shoulders. Her breasts bounced a little with each stroke and all of a sudden it felt as if his heart was breaking. Arsen was falling in love with her so hard it hurt. Arsen stopped lifting her up and down and turned her over to lie on her back, moving his body over hers. She looked up at him as he pushed back into her. Making harder strokes, he moved faster and looked into her eyes as he did.

Steele looked back into his and he saw the love she had for him and knew without a doubt she would do anything he asked her to. His power over her was absolute. He didn’t deserve her, and he knew it. She gripped his arms and arched up to him. “Arsen, can I ….” “You don’t have to ask, baby.” He moved harder and quicker and she moaned as she came. Her body took his along, and he groaned with his release. It was a bittersweet moment for him. He’d managed to put his need for total control away for her, but with the realization that she’d do anything for him it meant he had to

be much more careful how he treated her. Kissing her just behind her ear, he whispered, “I love you, baby.” “I love you,” she echoed as she tried to catch her breath. Arsen rolled over and pulled her to lie on his chest. Her heartbeat he could feel and her breath left the skin beneath it warm. She was becoming more to him than he could’ve ever imagined. Steele was like oxygen to him, he had to have her to live. That knowledge filled him with joy and dread at the same time as she held his heart in her hands and he was no longer in control. If he was sent to prison, he’d have to let her go. It wouldn’t be fair to keep her if he

couldn’t be there for her and keep her safe and protected. He had to figure out a way to prove Allen had killed those women. Arsen was getting no closer, and that fact had him beyond frustrated. The man was right there in the same damn apartment with him and still he was no closer than if he hadn’t found the man at all.

GWEN “If you’re really her friend, you have to do something about it, Gwen,” Allen said as he held her hand and they sat on her bed. “I know the man, he’s hard as a rock. I’m serious, he’ll only destroy her.” “You do realize what you’re talking about is kidnapping, Allen,” Gwen stood up and began pacing and running her hands over her hair. “It’s not really that, Gwen. It’s just getting her away from him for a while so she can see what he’s done to her. She’s blind to it right now. She thinks she actually wants what he’s doing to her. No one wants that. No one wants to be so controlled.” He got up and put his arm

around Gwen to stop her pacing. “Don’t you care about her?” “Yes! Of course I do! Shit!” She looked at him and found herself near tears. “Allen, we can’t do what you’re suggesting. I’ll talk to her more and get her to see things aren’t right with Arsen. She’ll leave him on her own. Taking her and hiding her out against her will is wrong.” “You’d rather he kill her like he did those other women?” “He might not have done that. He hasn’t been convicted yet.” She pulled out of his grip and sat on the bed. “It’s just a matter of time. I can assure you he will be convicted and then he’ll go to prison. Just like I had to. You have no idea of

the hell the poor girl is going through with him. Constant criticism, the threat of beatings hanging over her head all the time, you saw how jumpy and skittish she is around him. You can’t tell me that’s how she’s always been.” “No, she never was like that before him. But taking her isn’t the answer here. I’ll deal with this. You don’t have to worry about her.” Allen sat next to her and ran his hand over her hair. “God has told me what has to be done, Gwen. She has to be saved from him.” Gwen stood up and looked down at him. “Allen, you’re going to have to leave now. I’m afraid you’re making me very uncomfortable with all this talk about kidnapping my roommate. I think you should

probably go talk to someone. God isn’t talking to you. You really need to get help.” Allen stood up, his eyes drooping slightly at the corners. “Gwen, I thought you could help me save your friend from that monster. I’m very sorry I have to do this.” He reached into the front pocket of his tan slacks. Gwen’s eyes went wide. Her mouth opened to scream, but no sound made it out as he ran his hand over her mouth and stabbed the syringe full of morphine into the vein in her neck. Her body fell to the floor with a loud thump. “You made me do that, Gwen. Now let’s get you out of here. Looks like I’ll have to get another set of chains since I’ll have to take you

both now that you made me do this. You really messed up my plans for Arsen.” Gwen could still hear him talking as he picked her up and threw her over his shoulder, taking her out of her room and to God only knew where.

For Obedience By Michelle Love

STEELE Warm breath on the back of her neck woke Steele up. Arsen’s strong arms were wrapped around her. A smile crept over her face as she recalled the events of the last night and how Arsen had made love to her. He had been tender and loving and she loved every moment he gave her. She knew he was getting a bit soft around the edges which had been so sharp, but she remembered what she and Gwen had talked about. She would stop being so controlling herself. Arsen needed to become whoever he was meant to become. If that meant a little softer version of the man she’d met and fallen in love with, so be it.

His arms tightened around her and he groaned. His lips pressed against her neck and he said, “Good morning, Baby.” “Morning, Sweetheart,” she said and turned in his arms to face him. His hair was growing so fast, it was nearly as long as when she’d met him the first time and she ran her hands through it. His beard though, he had kept meticulous as always and his dark eyes blinked a few times as he looked at her. “Thank you, Steele,” he said with a lazy smile covering his caramel lips. “That was the most amazing thing I’ve ever felt.” “Glad to hear that. I was afraid it bored you,” she said as she moved one hand out of his

silky locks to run over his bicep. “Bored with you, never.” He kissed the tip of her nose, making her giggle a little. “We should get up and you should see if your roommate is up yet so we can talk to her about Allen. Then we need to get going. I have to purchase you some things so we can go to Fierce and get some things out of my private room before the police get a warrant and get in there.” “So you’re really taking me then?” Steele looked excited, and he frowned at her. “You will most likely be disgusted by what you see there. But, yes I’m taking you there to retrieve a couple of things, then we’ll leave. We’ll have to get masks as I want no one to see you there. What you and I have going on is to be

kept a secret from the police. You do understand that. Don’t you?” His hand ran over her cheek. “I do, Arsen. Don’t worry. Let’s shower and dress and I’ll go find Gwen. You may have to get Allen to talk about something so I can get her alone.” She rolled off the bed and onto her feet and padded away to the bathroom. The shower was small, much, much smaller than Arsen’s. Steele had gotten into the shower and smiled as Arsen joined her. “Give me the shampoo and let me wash your hair.” She did as he said and he massaged the soap into her dark hair. “You really are very sweet, you know.” “Sweet, there’s that word again no one has ever used to describe me.” He leaned her

head back to rinse her hair and placed a gentle kiss on her lips. One hand moved in her hair to aid the removal of the vanilla scented shampoo and his other hand moved down to run between her legs as he kissed her a bit harder. Steele moaned as his fingers found her center and moved right in. Pumping his finger inside her, he had her hot in seconds. He pulled his hand from her and ran his hands around her waist, lifting her. She wrapped her legs around him and groaned as he entered her. The warm water flowed over them as he lifted her up and down, then backed her to the wall and thrust into her, hard over and over.

There was just no way which Arsen took her which didn’t drive her over the edge. He was the master of her body and she knew that without a doubt. The thought flashed through her mind if he was convicted of the murders she’d lose him to prison. A single tear escaped with the thought. Her hands roamed over his muscled back and she moaned as her body began the dissent into climax. Arsen pulled his mouth from hers and watched her as she went into ecstasy. “My God, you’re gorgeous, Steele. When you come all over my cock like that, it makes me feel more than a mere man. It makes me feel powerful.” “You are powerful, Arsen.” She ran her hands up his back and grasped his neck and

pulled his mouth to hers again. He kissed her hard, his tongue running over hers, stroking it with hard strokes just like he was pounding into her. His hands squeezed her ass as his body went rigid and he spilled himself inside her. A long groan he made as he let it all loose. Pulling his mouth from hers, they both tried to catch their breath. “You know how to get the day going, Arsen.” “I am quite good at it, aren’t I?” He smiled as he let her feet touch the floor. “Now let’s finish this shower up and get our day going. It’s going to be a long one.” Steele’s insides shook with excitement.

I’m finally going to get to see the inside of a real BDSM club!

ARSEN “No one else is here, Steele. Try to call her,” Arsen directed. Steele called Gwen, and both heard her cell phone ringing in Gwen’s bedroom. They followed the sound and found the phone on the floor near the bed. Steele picked it up. “Well, the blanket is gone from her bed. Perhaps she was sick on it or something and took it to get it cleaned and accidentally dropped her phone. Is her car still here?” They went to look out the front door and Gwen’s car was still there, but Allen’s wasn’t. Arsen shook his head. “She must’ve went with Allen. I guess

we’ll have to talk to her tomorrow about him. I don’t think he’s crazy enough to do anything to her now that I know he’s with her. That would be really stupid. Don’t you think?” Steele turned to go grab her purse so they could leave. “It would be dumb and he didn’t seem stupid, just crazy.” Arsen took her hand as she came back and they left the small apartment. Steele winced as Paul got out and opened the back door to the Suburban for them. “Good morning, Paul. God, I feel awful about you having to stay the night in the car,” she said. “Aw, don’t worry about me. I climbed in

the back and slept like a baby. Sure I’m a little wrinkled this morning, but I can shower and change once we get back to the penthouse. You know I have an apartment in that building, don’t you?” “No, I didn’t realize that.” Steele slipped inside the car. “Paul, did you see when that car we followed back here left?” He shook his head. “No, I just woke up about fifteen minutes ago. It was gone already.” “Okay, thanks,” she said as she buckled her seatbelt. Arsen moved in next to her and frowned. “It would’ve been nice if he had seen them leave.” “I’m sure they just went to eat breakfast

and must’ve took her blanket to the cleaners. Gwen drinks often, but it still has her puking now and then.” Steele ran her hand over Arsen’s muscular thigh and left it there. He looked down at her small hand on him and thought how he’d never allow anyone to touch him like that before. She was changing him and it was happening a lot faster that he even thought possible. Arsen ran his hand over hers and lifted it to his lips, leaving a kiss on top. “You really are perfect for me, baby.” Her blue eyes sparkled. “You are perfect for me too.” Running an arm around her he felt as close to normal as he’d ever been. But as they

pulled away from the apartment a police car moved down the street in front of them, reminding him of his trouble and how he had to hurry to fix that problem. Arsen knew his time was limited. He pulled out his phone and pulled up the website of a local shop that sold the clothes and masks they’d need to go to the club. He tapped on something he’d love to see Steele in and showed it to her. “How about this for tonight?” He smiled as pink stained her creamy colored cheeks. “Really? That will show all of me! I mean every bit! You’d let me out in public like that?”

The leather garment was a series of black belts which crisscrossed over the body, leaving the breasts exposed and the ass as well. The belt which ran between the legs was a little wider than the rest and managed to cover the goods, but that was the only thing which was covered. Arsen stifled a chuckle and said, “Oh, it has a thing you wear over it, Steele.” He tapped another place on the cell phone’s screen and a sheer, black short dress came up. “See, this goes over it.” “It’s nearly invisible, Arsen! You have got to be playing with me.” She tapped her foot, nervously. When his head shook her forehead wrinkled with a frown. Arsen’s eyebrows went

up. “Steele, you said you wanted to see what it’s like. Well, this is the type of thing the females who go there, wear. You’ll look hot as hell. Don’t worry. I’d never dress you in anything you wouldn’t look good in.” He tapped at the screen again, pulling up a picture of thigh high, shiny leather boots with six-inch heels and grinned at her. Steele shook her head. “Arsen, I can’t wear that. It’s crazy!” After showing her a cat-woman mask, he said, “You’ll wear this. You’ll be anonymous. No one will even know who you are or ever recognize you on the street. Let yourself go with the character, Steele. You said you wanted to

know and you will know after tonight.” “And what will you be wearing? May I ask?” “An Armani suit and a batman mask.” He put his arm around her again and pulled her tight to him. “Cat-woman and Batman. Sounds fun. Don’t you think?” “Only this cat-woman is naked,” she said with a frown. “Nearly naked,” he corrected her as he placed the order for the things, having them delivered to his penthouse by eight that night. Thinking about how hot she was going to look had him more excited than he’d been in a very long time. He had a bright red collar he would put around her long, elegant neck to show every male there, she was his and his alone.

Arsen toyed with the idea of making her crawl or not, but ended up deciding she could walk in as he led her with his leash. It would be his last time going into the place after all and he was going to make it count. He nipped her neck, playfully and ran his hand over her sex. “I cannot wait to show your hot ass off, baby.” The way she shivered let him know she was afraid, and for some reason that made him happy. A little fear is good for the soul.

STEELE “Arsen! This is just too much!” she whined as he buckled the last buckle on her little BDSM outfit, emphasis on little. She turned her body in front of the mirror and frowned. “My big ass is all out there!” His large hand cupped one of her ass cheeks and he gave it a good squeeze. “It is and I’m loving it.” Steele watched his eyes light up in the mirror and knew he was in his element. It both excited her and made her nervous at the same time. “Arsen, I’m sure to let you down. I know I will.”

He pulled her into his arms, resting his forehead to hers. “Baby, we’re not going there to really do any more than retrieve a couple of things from my private room. None of the regular things that happen there are we going to be involved in. So you can’t possibly let me down. Can’t you see that? Plus, I kind of love the shit out of you, and that means whatever you do never lets me down.” “You love the shit out of me, huh?” she asked with a grin. He popped her ass. “I can curse. You cannot.” She giggled. “Yes, Master.” He smiled and pulled away from her,

picking up the sheer, black dress and pulled it over her head. Then went to a closet that when he opened it up Steele about fell over. “Oh my God! That’s why I smell leather in here all the time.” She went to him and looked at all the leather inside. He pulled out a long, red, leather coat and held it out for her. She put her arms through the sleeves then he wrapped it around her and tied it closed. “Better?” he asked She nodded and smiled. “You fooled me, you rogue.” “Oh, once inside, the coat has to be checked. But you won’t be walking around anywhere else like that.” He led her back to the mirror where she looked at their reflections.

Arsen was in his black Armani suit, looking handsome as hell and she was in the long, red, leather coat with the tall boots. Her long, dark hair was pulled into a single braid which fell over her shoulder. Her make-up was impeccable, and she found herself feeling a lot sexier than she ever had before. Then Arsen went to the leather filled closet again and took out a red leather collar and leash set. Her heart started to pound in her chest as it never crossed her mind she’d have to wear that and crawl on her hands in knees in front of a group of people. As he reached up to run the collar around her neck her hand took his wrist. “Arsen, I’m beginning to think this isn’t a thing I can do

after all. Crawling around in front of people is too much.” His smile was a mixture of fun and evil. “You will have to trust me, Steele. I am your master after all. You signed the contract.” The contract, yes she had asked for the contract between them and signed it. Ready to show him she could be what he needed. After gulping down the knot which had formed in her throat, she said, “I did. Go ahead, put your collar on me, Master.” Arsen placed the thing around her neck and attached the leash. “How does that feel? It’s not too tight, is it?” She shook her head. The fact was it fit a little bit loosely. But she wasn’t happy with the

way it made her feel. Like an animal and not in a hot way either. “I suppose I’ll get used to this.” Arsen’s silence left her wondering what the man was thinking. Will this become something we do often?

She’d signed the contract and whatever he wanted to do with her he could. When she looked back up at him, she saw a slight droop at the edge of his dark eyes. He wasn’t as happy as he had been. His finger ran over her red painted lips. “Think about things tonight when you see

that lifestyle. Be true to yourself and to me. If you decide you want out of the contract, I’ll let you.” Steele shook her head. No contract meant no Arsen, and she knew it. “I’ll get used to this. I can get used to anything if it means I get to stay in your life, Arsen.” “If I have my way, you will always be in my life, Steele.” Arsen kissed her cheek and picked up the leash. “Remember to follow a step behind me when we get to the club, baby. I don’t want one of the assholes there to smack your ass if you don’t. It’s not like any place you’ve ever been.” As they went down the elevator to get

into the car, Steele felt something inside her growing. It was fear and excitement and a little anger. She was feeling angry with herself for letting so much of herself go. But she couldn’t seem to stop herself. The thrill was outweighing the shame.

GWEN Water was dripping somewhere in the open room. Gwen opened her eyes and looked around. It was dark and musty smelling. She could hear the sound of water lapping against the shore outside a window. Lights glowed in the darkness outside the window which had been covered with a plastic sheet she couldn’t see through. She tried to move and found herself trapped. Still groggy, she moved her head around and found herself chained to a small bed. It seemed like she was in an old warehouse, most likely down by the docks near the San Francisco bay area. Though her mind was fuzzy she did

remember telling Allen he had to leave as he was talking about kidnapping Steele for her own good. Now it seemed he must’ve kidnapped her. Panic ripped through her as she recalled what Arsen had told her Allen had done to his high school math teacher that had him sent to prison. She wondered how anyone could be set free after what he did. “Allen?” she called out. Nothing came back, and she hoped he would leave her alone there rather than come back and do God knows what to her. Better to die of starvation and dehydration than to be tortured by the crazy man. The sound of metal grinding against metal met her ears and then there were

footsteps. She bit her lip and tried hard not to cry as Allen came near her. The light was dim, but she saw he was holding a whip in one hand and some type of odd contraption in the other. “Allen, what are you doing, Sweetheart,” she asked in a really kind voice, hoping to make him see her for who he knew she was. They were going to get married after all. Though crazy, he had to love her she thought. “I asked you to help me and you told me to get out of your house. I guess you have no idea what your best friend is going through with that monster, Arsen Sloan, so I’m about to show you what he does to women, Gwen.” He took a step towards her and placed something in her mouth. The contraption he had in his hand had

been some type of gagging device. After placing the ball in her mouth, he buckled the thing around her head. She tried to talk and scream and it wouldn’t allow either. She shook her head, and he looked at her with no emotion. “You have to see. So you understand what he does to your friend, Gwen. You didn’t understand me or maybe you didn’t believe me, so you see, I have to show you or you never will understand.” He took a step back and let the whip fly, the thin leather fell across her stomach and she shrieked with the pain, only the thing in her mouth stopped it from ringing out in the air for anyone to hear. Tears fell in streams down her cheeks.

The whip flew through the air again. So this is how I’m going to die.

ARSEN The angels and demons residing in Arsen seemed to be at war with each other. On the one hand he found Steele beyond amazing in the outfit he bought her. On the other hand, that was not her. She was tolerating too much, and he knew it. It was he who needed some change in who he was, not her. She was a sweet, innocent, young woman he met and radically influenced in a bad way. Yet here he was taking her to a place he’d promised himself he wouldn’t. The car stopped in the alley where the entrance to Fierce was. He watched as Steele looked around, confusion riddling her beautiful face.

“Where is it, Arsen?” He pointed to the rusty metal door. “Right here.” Paul opened the car door, letting them out. “Call when you’re ready to leave, boss.” Arsen nodded and placed the mask over Steele’s eyes then put his own on. He took her leash and heard her sigh. His heart sped up, and he wanted nothing more than to tell her to get back in the car and wait for him to go get the things he needed to so the police wouldn’t find them. “Steele, would you rather wait in the car for me?” “I want to see this place. I want to see

what you found you had to have in your life these past years. I want to know all about you and what you need,” she answered. “The only thing I need since I found you, is you, Steele. None of this is me any longer. I need you to start understanding that, Baby.” She shook her head. “I’m no fool, Arsen. You will tire of me if I can’t be what you need.” He shrugged his wide shoulders and took a step then turned back. “Steele, if we get separated somehow, you need to immediately go into that little submissive sit I showed you. As long as you have my collar and leash on and take that position, no male will mess with you. If you’re wondering around free they might mess with you

even though you have the collar and leash on. If you’re wondering around free and it’s off, you’re fair game to them. And all the screaming and yelling will be ignored or even stopped by a gag.” “You’re just trying to scare me into staying in the car, aren’t you?” She smiled and giggled. “So dramatic!” Arsen shook his head and knew she was about to really freak out, but she was too tenacious to believe him. Once he opened the door, and she saw how dark it was she hugged up behind him. Her hand moved into his and he stopped and looked back at her. “You can’t do that here.” “Oh! Yeah, sorry. Okay, let me get into character. Wow, this place looks spooky. Don’t

you think it’s creepy in here, Arsen?” She took a step back and seemed to be rambling. “You have no idea, Baby. Now, keep your mouth shut and follow me. Remember all the rules, please. I don’t want some mother fucker smacking you and pissing me off.” He led her down the stairs and prayed she’d follow the rules he’d laid out for her. When they rounded the corner to the coat check he heard Steele gasp at the freak show who was running the counter. The guy did look rather ghoulish with his spiked black hair and ruby red lipstick. The piercings all over his pale face were gruesome, and he was dressed in only tight leather shorts. His nipples were pierced, and a chain ran between them.

Arsen turned and took off Steele’s coat and saw her eyes go wide behind her mask as he revealed her nearly naked body. Her chest rose as she held her breath. “You need to breathe, Baby,” he whispered in her ear as he pulled the coat completely away. “Nice,” the young guy said as he took the red coat. “Room 21, right?” Arsen nodded as the guy placed the coat on a hanger and pressed a sticker to it with his private room number. Arsen looked back to find Steele biting at her lower lip and shook his head at her. She stopped and fell into place behind him. With a few feet of privacy before they got into the main room he told her, “Walk with

your head up high. You’re proud to be with me after all and want all to know that. But don’t make eye contact with anyone. Look forward and stay only one step behind me.” “Okay, man my stomach is full of butterflies. I guess I should’ve had a drink or something before I came in here,” she said. Arsen smiled knowingly. “I wanted you completely sober to see this place. Now no more talking until we get to my private room.” Steele shut her mouth and Arsen walked into the room, holding her leash and loving the stares the men were immediately giving his woman. He walked through the crowd of scantily, leather clad people and had to hold back a smile.

She was stealing the show, just like he knew she would.

STEELE Steele was amazed by the people she tried so hard not to look at as Arsen had instructed. Nearly naked women everywhere on leashes. Some on their hands and knees while others stood. But all seemed to be looking at her and Arsen as they strode through the middle like they owned the place. The air was cold and had her nipples as erect as they could get. A good thing she supposed. A scene from the corner of her eye made her head turn just slightly to see a man who stood and looked on as another man fucked the woman he had on a leash, from behind as she looked up at her master. The word, degrading, hit her mind like a

brick and she looked at the back of Arsen’s head instead. Her stomach was tense, and the butterflies had transformed into pterodactyls. The six-inch heels were proving hard to walk in as the cement floor was a little slippery and she glanced down to see a fair amount of fluid was here and there on the floor. Bile rose in her throat as she thought of being made to move through the room on hands and knees as some were having to do. It was disgusting. Arsen had been right about how she’d see it. The scene changed as they walked into another room. A disco ball was suspended high on the ceiling and hard rock music played loudly. People danced, and it was an odd feeling

as the lights flashed off and on. Arsen turned to her and pulled her up in his arms and moved them to the hard beat of the music. He whispered, “Okay, so far?” “I’m okay, Arsen. This is not what I expected though.” He pulled back and turned away from her, pulling her along after him again. Once they made their way out of that room they entered a dark hallway. Then turned and went down another. Doors were on each side of the dimly lit halls. Odd sounds leaked out of some of them as they passed by. Some good groans, some not so good groans, and some horrific groans had Steele second guessing coming into the club.

Arsen finally stopped at a door and used a key to open it. He led her inside and turned to close the door behind them. “So, you like this place, Steele?” “Um, uh, It’s uh, different. I can’t say I do or don’t like it,” she stammered. He pulled the collar off her and smiled. “Really? Maybe the full treatment will help you make a decision then.” Arsen turned a knob on the wall near the door and the interior of the dark room lit up. “Oh my God, Arsen,” Steele said in a whisper as her eyes traveled over his extensive collection. An odd wooden structure was in the middle of the room which she found to be rather large. She pointed at it and before she could ask,

he said, “That’s a bondage bed.” “It looks medieval. And anything but comfortable.” She walked over to it and almost touched it. “Stop!” he said with a sudden sternness to his voice. She stopped, and he walked up to her, then pulled some surgical gloves from a black box under the bed. He put them on her hands. “I don’t want your finger prints on anything in here.” “Oh! Smart, Arsen.” She looked around as he put the white gloves on her. Two long poles leaned against one of the black walls. A rusty color was running down the tan poles and she knew immediately those were the things Rowan had told her about. She gulped and asked, “Is that blood on those things over

there.” She nodded her head towards the poles. Without looking at her, he answered, “It is.” “You beat women until they bled?” Her mind was spinning. “I did.” He still didn’t look at her. A block of wood caught her eye next. “Is that like a stockade? Like from the old days when people would get locked up in them for committing a crime?” “It is.” He finally looked into her eyes. “So you would lock women up and then do whatever you wanted to with them?” Her lip was beginning to quiver as she was realizing the man she knew was so much more messed up then she imagined he was. “I did, yes.” His eyes were dark and

hard as if daring her to tell him he had done anything wrong. A leather, full-face mask hung on the wall near a hook and silver handcuffs dangled from them. Along the wall was a line of various items used to flog people. Her heart began to race. “There is not one thing in this room which doesn’t bring pain, is there, Arsen?” He shook his head slowly. “So what do you think of this place now, Steele? Think it’s a place you’d care to frequent? Think it’s a place you belong in?” If she wanted to stay in his life, she’d better figure out how to take all he was about. “Show me how you take a woman on

this hard wood bed, Arsen. Show me how it feels to be in here with you as my Master.” He chuckled and his eyes softened. “You know stubborn isn’t a strong enough word for you, Steele. I’m not going to be taking you in this room, ever. This is not for you. It’s not a thing you want. Your mind was not made to handle the pain that this lifestyle is about.” “Show me how to do what you want, Arsen,” she said and fell to her knees on the cold cement floor. “If this is you and what you want, then teach me. Teach me to take the pain you like to give out.” He turned away from her and put his head in his hands. “Get up!” he snapped.

She did as he said. But her mind was racing with the newfound knowledge he had never really had sex that didn’t involve pain. She had to be disappointing to him. “If you won’t take me in here then at least put me in some type of bondage thing you have so many of in here. I know you want to, so just do it. I want you to do it.” She looked around and pointed to a table. It looked benign enough. “There, that table thing. Do to me what you did to other women on that table, Arsen.” He looked at where she was pointing then back at her with an expressionless face. “I leaned women over that and flogged them with various things until they begged me to stop. Then I held them down and fucked them on

it. Is that what you think you really want?” “I want some of what you gave other women here, Arsen. I feel left out of a part of you.” She stepped towards him and found him moving back from her. “Be glad you’re left out of this part of me. This part of me only wanted to cause pain the way pain had been done to me. You don’t seem to understand. This is about overcoming pain, Steele. Learning to handle the harsh reality that some of us are dished out a hell of a lot more than others are. Learning how to overcome it.” He spun around and pulled his jacket off, hanging it in a closet. He pulled his shirt off next and hung it up. Steele’s heart began to pound, thinking

he was finally going to give her what she’d asked for. “Arsen, it kills me that you were ever hurt.” He picked up one of the long poles and carried it over to her. She looked at it and flinched. Why would he want to use that? Arsen held it out to her. “I want you to take this and match it to the faint marks on my back.” He turned, and she held it to the three places on his back where faded scars were. That woman who’d been his mistress had hit him with the thing and split his flesh wide open more than just one time. “Arsen, this

is horrible.” He looked back at her. “No, what’s horrible is when I did that to others. When I first met you I told you that you should run and you should’ve. I am a monster, Steele. And now that you’ve seen this and what I have done, you know it’s true.” “I don’t think of you as a monster. You had tons of pain inside you. You still do. I can see now why the women asked you to do the things you did to them. I also want to take your pain away and would feel the bite of your strap or whatever you had to endure to take it away from you,” she said then ran her hand over his cheek. “That’s not what I want for you, Steele. I don’t want you to feel pain. Shit! You can’t take

it and you shouldn’t have to. Your life wasn’t bad. You have no reason to need to accept pain and learn how to deal with it and I won’t be the one to make you.” He took the pole from her, turned and walked away. In that instant it all became crystal clear to Steele. Arsen was never going to be able to stay with her. She turned and ran from the room at full speed. All she could think was she had to get the hell out of that place and away from the man she loved more than she ever could’ve imagined, but he was never going to allow her to be what he needed.

ARSEN The door slammed, and he turned to find Steel had gone. He cursed and ran after her, not sure which way she’d turned in the hallway. He took off the way they had come in, but he knew she might’ve gone the other direction and he hoped she hadn’t done that. After searching the two rooms they’d been in, he found nothing. He stopped by the coat check stand and saw her red coat still hanging and he knew she wouldn’t go out without it. He made his way back and hoped she was okay because if she found herself in the room at the other end of the hallway she was going to be in over her head.

Hearing the roars of laughter and shouts from a lot of men, Arsen went into the room where the auctions were held and sure as shit, Steele was on the auction block. The daft woman had run right into the one place where she should never have gone. Arsen stayed in the back in the dark shadows as he saw her trying hard not to let her fear show as a man wearing nothing but ass-less chaps held a leash fastened to a black collar around her throat. She must’ve been making a lot of fuss and a gag was in her mouth, the straps ran around her head and her hands had been bound as well. Oh, the fit she must’ve been throwing for them to do all that to her.

He flinched when the blonde-haired, older man smacked her on the ass and said, “Whew wee! This one is wild and built to handle what you got to dish out. I tell you what!” Steele glared at the man and Arsen winced as the man pinched one of her nipples, making her close her eyes and shake her head. Some man in front yelled, “Two hundred dollars.” The auctioneer’s eyebrows raised. “You have got to be kidding me. For this feisty piece of prime ass that’s all you got. I’m starting the bidding at five hundred dollars. She’s got it all men. The looks.” He grabbed her by her braid and pulled her head up and ran one finger over her red cheek. “The body.” His hand

ran over her breast. Arsen stiffened and clenched his fist at his side. Another man shouted. “I’ll give you five hundred for her.” Another shouted out, “I’ll give you six. She’s about as wild as they come. I’d love the chance to break her fine ass.” He held a whip in his hand and popped it in the air. Steele’s eyes went wide, and she shook her head, making the room full of men laugh. Arsen wasn’t laughing though. He was getting increasingly pissed at how the auctioneer was touching what was his. An old man yelled out, “I’ll give you one thousand dollars for her. I could use me another sub and she’d make a fine one.”

The auctioneer reminded him. “This is only for the remainder of this one night, old man. Not forever.” The old man cackled then said, “Once she gets a taste of my dick, she’ll beg to become my sub.” The auctioneer moved his body behind Steele’s and acted as if he was fucking her from behind. He went so far as to push her shoulders forward and pull her hips back and slammed into the back of her. Only the thin leather strap of her outfit which ran between her legs and his chaps was stopping him from actually getting to her and Arsen had all he could take. He strolled up to the very front and smiled at Steele who mumbled behind the gag

and begged him with her eyes to save her. Arsen looked at the auctioneer. “How does five thousand sound?” The man released Steele and said, “It sounds like you got a hankering for this little filly, sir. Your number please, so we can get our money.” “Twenty-one,” Arsen said and took the leash the auctioneer handed him. “Thank you.” The crowd of men moaned and gave Arsen dirty looks as he led Steel off the auction block then threw her over his shoulder, smacking her ass one time. He took her all the way back to his private room before he took the gag and binds off her. She took in a deep breath and threw her arms around him.

“Arsen, that was horrible.” She let him go and placed her hand on a small red bump on the outside of her thigh. “That man popped his whip, and it hit me as I realized once I got into that room I needed out of there fast.” He pulled her back into his arms and shushed her. “You’re okay now. I have you, Baby.” “I’m sorry I left the room. I was an idiot!” “Look, that’s over now. Let’s get those poles and break them down and get them out of here. I think you’ve seen quite enough of Club Fierce.” Arsen let her go and moved to unscrew the poles to make them manageable. Steele pulled the black collar off and found the red one and put it on. She held her

hands out to take the poles into her hands. “Take my leash and do not let me go. I’ll carry these.” Arsen handed her the six pieces of wood and chuckled. “At least I don’t ever have to hear you ask to come here again.” “No, you will never hear those words come from my mouth ever again. That’s a promise. If you wish to leave this behind you, I’m all for that.” “Good.” He took her leash and led her away from what had been his life. He looked around the room just before he closed the door for what would be the last time if he had anything to do with it. Ghosts of

the three women who had been his subs flittered through his mind and he found himself saying out loud, “I’m sorry girls. I’m really sorry and I hope you can forgive me.” He closed the door and had to swallow the lump which had formed in his throat. Arsen hadn’t allowed himself to think about the dead women and with their memory came a flood of emotions. And Arsen was not one to allow many emotions.

STEELE Sliding into the back of the Suburban, Steele opened the little fridge and grabbed the first bottle of liquor her hand landed on. One long drink she took then wiped her mouth with the back of her hand as Arsen watched her with a smile on his handsome face. “That was rough on you.” She nodded and stayed on her knees on the floor of the car as he sat on the seat. Paul closed the door and Steele untied the belt of her leather coat. Pulling it off, she laid it out on the floor and got on her hands and knees and wiggled her finger at Arsen. He looked at her for a second, obviously taking her all in. Arsen moved off the leather

seat and came to her. Moving her to lie on her back. He ran his hand over her forehead, pushing some of her hair back off her face. “Thank you, Steele.” His lips brushed hers softly, and she moaned and ran her hand to the back of his neck. She needed him. For reasons she didn’t understand she needed to feel him inside her. Show her she was his in every way. What she’d seen was fresh in her head and worrisome. She needed to know he wanted her. Nearly plain old vanilla, her. His tongue ran around hers and he pressed his body to hers. She arched up to him and said, “Arsen, please take me.” He reached between them and unbuckled the one strap that was keeping him from getting

to her. His fingers found her wet and he unbuttoned and unzipped his slacks and pushed himself into her. She moaned in his ear as he thrust into her. “Fuck me, Arsen. Make me come all over you hot, huge cock.” Steele knew he didn’t tell her she could talk and a small part of her wanted to test him. See if he was going to really be her master. Arsen plunged deep into her and pulled one of her legs back. He held his body up and watched his dick slam into her over and over. Steele found him fascinating as she watched his reaction to their bodies coming together. He looked at her. “You like it? You like my cock buried

inside you?” She nodded and moaned then put one finger in her mouth and wet it. She reached down and touched her clit and moaned as she stroked it. She was pushing him and was waiting for him to tell her something. “Fuck me harder, Baby,” she groaned. He pounded into her harder as she rubbed herself and moaned loudly. She knew he didn’t allow much noise made, and made as much as she could. He pulled out of her just before she was about to come. “Did I make you mad, Master,” she said with a sly smile. “Really, Steele.” He leveled his dark eyes on hers. Then he grabbed her and turned her over and slammed into her from behind as

he pushed her face and chest to the floor. “Is this what you want from me?” He pounded her like any other piece of ass he’d fucked, Steele thought. Her breath was coming out in spurts and she was thinking that was exactly what she wanted. She wanted to feel him do to her what he’d done to all the others. Fuck them and care nothing for them. Then he stopped again and pulled out of her. She lifted herself off the floor and turned around to find him setting back on his haunches. His hands over his face and he was shaking. “Arsen?” Steele reached out and placed her hands on his and gently pulled them away to find tears streaming down his face. She pulled him to her

and hugged him as he cried. “I’ll never lay my eyes on their beautiful faces again. I’ll never run my hands over their exquisite bodies again. I will never get to tell them how sorry I am for hurting them both physically and mentally.” She had no idea he’d break like this. Selfish is what she felt like. She was so busy wanting him to do to her what he’d done to the others, she never thought about how it might affect him. “Arsen, it’s okay.” She hugged him tight. “They know now, Baby. They know everything now. And they no longer hurt.” He pulled back and looked at her, breaking her heart for him as the strong man sat

on the floor of his expensive Suburban, wearing an Armani suit that cost more than the rent on her apartment, and cried like a baby. “I never even bothered to talk to any of them about why they felt they needed to be submissive. I’m sure each had her reasons, but I never asked. I hardly ever spoke to them. I used them for what I needed, and then left them. The money I gave them, the cars, the apartments I rented them, I thought that would compensate them for what I did.” His body was shaking and Steele pulled him back into her arms. “You were a hurt person yourself. How were you to be any better than what you were? Give yourself a break, you lived in hell for quite a few years. No one can judge you, Arsen. Please, don’t judge yourself.” She rocked back

and forth with him as he let out what seemed like years of pent up emotion. She was mad at herself for breaking him down. Though unintentional, nearly everything she did was making him be a man he wasn’t. Arsen pulled back, and she saw his tears were slowing. It hit her she’d never seen him look more beautiful. He was opening up to her. Letting her see what he never even allowed himself to see. The part of him that was human. Weak and sorry and a completely vulnerable human being, just like everyone else. “Steele, you’re saving me. I don’t know exactly how, but you are saving me, Baby. I feel more weak when I’m with you, but also more

powerful in other ways. You’ve brought something to my life I didn’t even know was missing. God, I love you.” He took her face between his hands and kissed her. It was a kiss like he’d never given her before. Not overpowering and not soft, just something which felt as if he was one with her. Like they were equals. And in that moment for one split second she let herself believe she was okay letting him change. He laid her back on the floor and pulled his mouth from hers. “I want to make love to you. I never want to fuck you again. Please don’t ask me to. I’ve fucked women for too long. Let me make love to you, Steele, please.” “I understand now. I didn’t before, but

now I do. Arsen, please make love to me, Baby. You’re all I want and need in this world.” She opened her arms, and he began unbuckling the leather straps and pulled them all away.

ARSEN Arsen ran his hands over Steele’s body as she lay on the floor of his Suburban. He’d taken all his clothes off and lay next to her. Thin lines ran over her pristine skin where the leather straps had been. Things had to change, she had to see he was a man in transition and be able to be there for him, allowing him to make the changes he needed to. Too much bad had happened in his life and it was time for the good. Steele had brought that good into his life. He wasn’t about to let it be him who changed her. She was perfect already. His hand ran over one perfect breast and gave it a gentle squeeze. He took it in his mouth and ran his

tongue around the nipple then suckled it, moving his hand to play with the other pert breast as he did. Steele made a little moan. Arsen didn’t even have to fight the instinct to smack her ass to let her know she wasn’t allowed to make noise. Instead, he found her sounds pleasing and arousing. He kissed up her chest and playfully nipped at her neck then found her lips and took them in a soft kiss. The kiss turned hard as Steele pulled at him, making him come closer and closer until his body was over hers and she was arching up for him. Normally he’d make a woman wait until he said it was time, but Steele made him want to give her anything she wanted. It was all about her. Arsen knew she was his one weakness, and he was able to accept that

fact. He could live with it. He wanted to live with it. He moved into her and she sighed as he filled her completely. His heart beat hard in his chest as he felt more than he’d felt the night before. He’d come apart in front of her and she didn’t try to hurt him while he was weak. Steele had held him, nurtured, and comforted him. Arsen knew he could trust her, like he’d never trusted anyone else in his entire life. In his arms he held the one woman who could help him be the strong man he wanted to be without being a monster to keep him that way. Slow, long strokes he made as she arched up to meet each one. When he pulled his mouth from hers, her eyes opened and she

looked at him. Her hands moved over his biceps as she whispered, “I love you so much, Arsen. I love you more than I even knew was possible. Being with you like this is more than Heaven.” He couldn’t speak because tears were threatening him yet again. Arsen kissed her cheek softly and rubbed the tip of his nose to hers. Letting her know he felt the same way she did. Steele ran her legs around him, running her feet up and down the long length of his legs. He knew she loved the way his muscles rippled with every movement. He moved faster, rippling them more for her. It was all he could think about, pleasing her, giving her whatever she wanted. She arched up to him, silently asking him to speed up. He

moved faster and thrust harder until her breathing was ragged and a thin sheen of sweat shone on her creamy skin. Arsen knew Steele liked a little of his control over her and he leaned to whisper in her ear, “Come.” Her body exploded around him, pulsing and squeezing him as she moaned with her release. He came right along with her. They would have some things to work through to get where each needed to be. Arsen knew Steele wanted some of how he’d done things and some just weren’t good for her so he’d have to let her know those were his new hard limits. She was becoming more and more precious to him with each passing day.

And he meant to treat her like one would any precious object. “I love you, Steele. Thank you for being here for me. It’s more than I deserve,” he said then pulled away from her and began dressing. “We should probably get our clothes on. We should be nearing home.” Steele picked up her strappy leather outfit and smiled at him. “Um, I don’t know how to put this thing back on, Arsen.” He smiled and shook his head as he buttoned up his shirt. “Just put the coat on. Don’t even try to get back into those boots either.” Wrapping the coat around her then tying

the belt to keep it closed, she sat on the seat and buckled her seatbelt as the car came to a stop in front of the building Arsen’s penthouse was in. And that’s when he saw her. “Oh my God.” Arsen’s tanned face went pale and Steele followed his wide stare. “Who is that?” she asked as she looked at the woman who stood at the front of the building at twelve o’clock at night. “Mistress Sinclair.” The words barely had left his lips when he realized Steele had rushed past him and gotten out of the car, running at full speed towards the tall, thin, blonde woman. It was obvious Steele was in a full rage as she screeched, “You fucking piece of shit, bitch.”

Mrs. Sinclair had a smug look on her amazingly unwrinkled skin. The woman was a little over fifty and didn’t look it. Arsen winced as Steele, nearly six inches shorter than the woman, jumped up a little and grabbed a handful of her shoulder-length blonde hair. In an instant, the two were on the ground and Steele was straddling the woman and beating the crap out of her. Arsen and Paul had gotten out of the car as quickly as they could, but Steele was just too fast for them. Arsen called out to her over and over, but Steele was in such a screaming, cursing rage, she heard no one, was his thought on why she continued the assault on the woman who’d made him her submissive. He grabbed her by the waist and hoisted

her away and found Mrs. Sinclair had a good amount of blood on her face from a busted lip and a wad of blonde hair was held tight in Steele’s small fist. “Steele, calm down!” He ordered her in a strict tone as she wiggled in his grip to get back at the woman. “Let me go, Arsen! Let me deal with this bitch!” Steele continued to try to get away from him as Paul helped the older woman up. Arsen watched as the woman who’d helped make him the hard man he was stood up, her body shaking. She wiped the blood from her mouth with the back of her hand and said, “My God, Arsen! Is this your little Hell cat?” Steele wiggled and kicked into the air,

screaming, “Shut the fuck up! You cannot talk to him!” Arsen kissed the side of her head and had to hold in a laugh. “This is my little Hell cat. Didn’t know she was one, but she’s mine. You should leave. She doesn’t seem to like you much.” “We need to talk, you and I.” Sinclair looked at him then at Steele. “Preferably alone. I can take one attack but not two in one night. I’m not as tough as I used to be.” Steele stopped wiggling and looked at Arsen. “Do not be alone with this woman. Arsen, please.” He kissed the tip of her nose and smiled. “You have nothing to worry about,

Baby.” He looked back at Sinclair. “I don’t give one shit what you have to say. This woman is my life now. The other three who were a part of the life I had before this little Hell cat came along are gone and you, I want nothing to do with. Thanks for going to the police and telling them I’m threatening you, though. You always have been one magnificent liar.” Waving a hand to dismiss the wretched bitch, Arsen turned to take Steele inside. “I know who killed them, Arsen. I thought it was you and I kept digging until I found out who it was. If it was you, I meant to see you go to prison for the murders. Seems it wasn’t though. Seems like once again you are in need of my help, my protection. Are you really going to walk away from that again?”

Arsen turned and looked at her. The woman who’d nearly broke him. Do I need her?

For Keeps By Michelle Love

STEEL Red was all she could see as Arsen held her tight around her waist, holding her off the ground, and said the words she never thought she’d hear come out of his mouth, “Maybe I should hear her out.” The tall, thin, blonde woman smiled and looked at Steele. “My name is Anne, by the way. And did I hear Arsen call you, Steele?” Her voice was calm and told nothing of the blood which still flowed from her busted lip or the swelling of her right eye. Steele looked up at Arsen. “I will not let you do this, Arsen. She’s a horrible person and you can’t believe a word

she’ll say anyway.” Anne Sinclair’s left eyebrow arched in amusement. “Do not tell me this poor excuse for a submissive is going to tell you what to do, Master Sloan. Even in those clothes, she’s so obviously vanilla.” A growl came from deep in Steele’s chest as she said, “Let me go, Arsen. I can make her stop talking if you just let me go.” She began to wiggle in his tight grip again. Arsen narrowed his eyes at his old mistress. “She is not a person I want you to speak about any more, Sinclair. Now tell me what you know so we can be done with this.”

“In private, Arsen. It’s not a quick thing, and I’d like to see to my wounds your hell cat has inflicted on me. If you don’t mind.” Anne moved towards the glass doors to the lobby of the building Arsen’s penthouse was in. “Paul, will you see her to your apartment? I don’t want her in my home.” Arsen walked ahead of Anne. Steele was still held under one of his arms as she kicked and squirmed. “I’ll be down to talk to her shortly. I have to deal with a couple of things first.” Anne followed behind him. “I hope one of those things is teaching that hell cat a thing or two about her position. She is quite the brat. I can give you some pointers on breaking that part of her if you like.” Steele screamed, “Shut the fuck up, you

fucking bitch!” “And the language, Arsen, tsk, tsk…” Anne shook her head and sighed as she walked on the other side of Arsen and Steele glared at her.

Arsen took Steele to the private elevator up to his penthouse and Paul took Anne to the other set of elevators. “Help her see to her wounds, will you, Paul?” Arsen called out over his shoulder as he took Steel into the elevator. Paul gave a nod and the elevator doors closed. Arsen finally let Steele go and placed her feet on the floor. Her face was as red as a beet and her

body was shaking. “Arsen, please don’t go talk to her. She really is not a viable person who you can get information from. You know that. She’s already lied on you to the police about you threatening her.” Arsen ran his hand through her disheveled hair. The braid had come loose and her hair hung in tendrils around her red face. “Steele, you know that I need every clue I can get. I have to at least hear what she has to say then I’ll send her on her way.” Steele threw her arms around him. “No! Please, don’t! I’m begging you not to go talk to her.” He pushed her back, gently.

“And I’m asking you to trust me, Baby.” Steele stood perfectly still as she thought about his constant need for trust. It was one of his biggest issues. “Arsen, it’s not that I don’t trust you. I mean, I do trust you. That woman is capable of hurting you. I want you to realize you have deep seeded issues with her. It’s not a smart thing to put your trust in her.” “And I’m not. I simply want to hear what she’s found out.” He ran his hands over her back and pulled her to him in a hug. “Arsen, I’m afraid for you.” Steele looked up at him. “Something isn’t right. Why would she pop up after all this time? What if she was the one who really killed those women? What if this is some type of set up?”

“Do you think I’m an ignorant person, Steele?” His dark eyes danced as he looked at her. She brushed back a section of his dark hair, letting her fingers relish the silkiness of it. “You know I think you’re the smartest person I’ve ever met. But your past with that woman makes her dangerous to you. Call Paul’s phone, talk to her that way.” He shook his head. “I need to be able to read her body language as she talks or I’ll have no idea if she’s lying or not.” They got off the elevator, and he ran his arm around her shoulders. “Arsen, let me come with you then.”

Arsen’s laugh filled the hallway they were walking down as they went towards his bedroom. “Steele, you cannot be trusted to keep your cool with her. That’s been proven, Baby.” He kissed the top of her head. “By the way, thank you. I’ve never had anyone be as protective over me as you are. It’s nice and makes me feel like what we have is deeper than either of us even realized.” Steele stopped and turned to hug him again. “I love you, Arsen. You might be right about me not being able to control myself with her. I really hate her. And I really would not stop until she’s dead. What she did to you was unforgivable.”

“At least you agree with me.” He opened the door to the bedroom. “I want you to take a nice, hot bath. I’m going to bring you a bottle of wine and I want you to relax and let that temper settle down a bit. I’ll go see what she has to say then be right back up here to tuck you into bed.” A shiver ran through Steele as she began to realize just how many of his rules she’d just broken. “Arsen, please don’t keep me away from you as a punishment for all the rules I’ve broken just now. I have to be able to touch you. To hold you after all that’s happened.” A little grin ran over his caramel lips. “Steele, there will be no punishments for that. Your anger was justifiable. I would like

you to gain control over it, but much like I found myself punching Rowan, I know your anger.” His lips touched hers then he pulled back. “Go jump in the tub as I’ve told you to and I’ll be right back.” Steele did as he said but everything in her wanted to follow him down to Paul’s apartment and make sure his old mistress didn’t play any mind games with him. I hope she doesn’t make him change his mind about me!

ARSEN Arsen’s hand moved up to his twitching eye, and he cursed his weakness. “Damn nerves.” He got off his private elevator and went to the other which would take him to Paul’s apartment. He was glad his stomach hadn’t begun to ache. Anne Sinclair was not able to make him feel all the little ticks he’d had when he was under her. A quick knock on Paul’s door had Paul answering with a frown. He looked over his shoulder to make sure Anne wasn’t behind him then whispered, “What a complete bitch this woman is, Arsen.” Arsen gave him a nod.

“I’m more than aware of that fact. I’d like you to stay in here with us. I want a witness the whole time we’re together.” Paul nodded and followed Arsen to the living area where Anne was seated on a sofa. A bag of frozen peas covered the eye Steele had punched. “I see Paul took care of you, Sinclair. Now down to business. What do you have?” Arsen took a seat across from her. Her eyes darted back and forth between Arsen who sat and Paul who stood behind him. “We should be alone, Arsen.” Arsen shook his head. “I will not be alone with you. You’ve already lied and told the police you’re afraid of

me. I won’t be setting myself up for any further trouble. So spill it, tell me what you found out.” “I have a friend in the lab where the autopsies have been done on the three women you’re being accused of killing. Tell me, Arsen, do you have any way of getting a drug called succinylcholine?” With a shake of his head, he answered, “Not only do I have no way of getting any drug, legally, I also have no idea what that drug is even used for. Do you?” Paul’s voice from behind him had him turning to look back at the man. “It’s used in anesthesia. It paralyzes the body. If too much is used it can cause complete respiratory failure. I dated a girl in pre-med last year and helped her study a lot.”

Anne’s eyes darted back to Arsen’s. “Were you aware of that, Arsen?” “Him dating a girl in pre-med?” Arsen shook his head. “No, but he and I don’t get into each other’s business like that.” “So, could you get access to that drug, Paul?” she asked. He laughed. “No. I just know about it is all. And it doesn’t leave any traces in the body. Only slightly elevated amounts of choline and succinic acid are evidence the drug could’ve been used to kill the girls.” Arsen’s mind was working fast. “As of right now, all the women’s deaths have been ruled from asphyxiation. But that drug

would also cause the same effects as strangulation.” He looked at Anne. “Do you know if that’s the case?” She nodded. “My friend is just a student and an intern. She said the only thing the women had in common, other than the marks around their necks, are slightly elevated choline and succinic acids. She couldn’t get anyone to listen to her about looking for a point of puncture where a needle would’ve been inserted to deliver the drug.” Arsen rose quickly. “Then I need to make sure that gets done.” “Where are you going?” she asked him.

“To make a call. I’ll get that new detective to make sure they look for that.” He strode away. “Arsen, wait!” Anne was behind him instantly. “That alone won’t get you off the charges. I know who did it. I just need your help in finding the man. He works at the California Pacific Medical Center, here in San Francisco.” She tugged at his arm to get him to sit back down. This time she sat next to him. “How do you know this?” he asked in confusion. “Once I found out the women may have been poisoned, I was able to get into all three women’s medical records.” She smiled at Arsen. “Just how did you manage that?” he

asked with a frown. “I’m a billing specialist now. So I did a little illegal searching and found out all three women knew a certain anesthesiologist as they all had little procedures done this last year. Two had boob jobs and one had implants removed. This guy’s name was on all three as the one who billed for the anesthesia. He also frequented one of the local BDSM clubs in town. It’s called ‘Hard’ do you know about it?” Her hand lingered on his arm and he felt her squeezing his bicep. He moved back away from her. “I haven’t been to that one. I knew they all went there, and I didn’t want to run into them. So this man may have been the one who killed them. What’s his name so I can tell the

detective?” With a laugh, she shook her head. “You don’t get it at all. The San Francisco Police want you out of the picture. You get way too many criminals off the charges they work so hard to get on them. This is an easy way to be rid of you, Arsen. We have to catch him. You and I, together. Just like old times.” “There is not going to be a you and I, Sinclair. Thanks for the information. If you don’t want to give me the man’s name, I can work to find it on my own. I do have my sources as well. It would be much easier and appreciated if you did though.” He stood up and prepared to leave.

Anne picked up her purse and pulled out a piece of paper. She handed it to him.

“I can see you’ve changed a lot since you were young. Your eyes tell me your set on doing this without me. So I may as well let you have this. To be honest I thought this might get us back to where we were.” He laughed.

“I’ll never be going back to that. I’m pretty much on my way out of this lifestyle all together.” “The hell cat got anything to do with that?” she asked. “Everything.” Arsen took the paper from her and looked at the picture of a man in blue scrubs. The name on the tag was Peter Christy, but the man in the picture was Allen White. “How the hell did he manage to get a position at

a hospital as an anesthesiologist?” “You know this man?” she asked. “Yeah. And he’s easy for me to get to now. He’s Steele’s roommate’s fiancé. Looks like we have to give him another visit in the morning. I’ll have the little fucker confessing in no time.” He turned to leave and felt Anne’s hand on his arm. “Arsen, can I have one last kiss, please?” Arsen turned and looked into the light blue eyes which once had been a dark blue. Thin lines ran around them and when she smiled she almost seemed likeable. Only Arsen knew how quickly that sweet exterior could go dark. He ran his knuckles across her cheek.

“Please. Interesting choice of words. Don’t you think?” Her smile changed quickly into a frown. “Arsen, you know I was only trying to toughen you up. And what I did worked.” “It made me a man who shut himself off. I can take the worst kinds of pain. You made sure of that. You also made sure I knew how to inflict the most pain and I now have to live with the guilt of how I’ve hurt people. Mentally and physically.” He moved his hand off her face and smiled. “So, no, I won’t give you one last kiss. Goodbye, Sinclair.” Arsen walked away without looking back and he felt better than he had in a long time.

STEELE Steele had waited for what seemed like forever in the deep bathtub filled with lilac scented bubbles. She sipped some red wine and jumped as Arsen opened the door. “Finally!” she said as she breathed a sigh of relief. “Well?” Arsen picked up a towel and held it out. She got out and let him wrap the towel around her. He picked her up and carried her to the bed. She giggled as he tossed her on it then started taking his clothes off. “Arsen! Tell me what she said!” He just shook his head, making her sigh. Once the last stitch of clothing was removed, he

crawled on his hands and knees up the bed to her. His grin was constant, and she squealed as he ran his whiskered cheek along her inner thigh. Unwrapping the towel from her body, his eyes went from playful to lusty and he ran his hand from her breast to her clit and looked into her eyes. “I want you, Steele.” A half grin she made as her hand ran through his hair. “I’m yours.” One leg he took, holding it up. His tongue ran down the inside of it, igniting a shock of chills over her entire body. Arsen took her other leg and lifted it up, doing the same to it.

He pushed them up until her heels were by her ears then he leaned over her and teased her with his erection. Allowing the tip to move over her, but not pressing it to her while he nipped and sucked at her neck. Her arms moved to press him to her, but he didn’t let her move him. He held himself back until she was begging. “Arsen, please. I need to feel you inside me. Please, Baby.” He let one leg go, and she moved it to wrap around him as she arched up. Arsen pulled his head from her neck and ran a thumb over the nice purple hickey he’d made just behind her ear. Arsen watched her face as he pushed his cock into her wet depths. Relief filled her as he

entered her. “I love you,” she said as she let her breath out. He stilled and continued to look at her. “I have no idea why you do, but that makes me more happy than I knew was possible.” Arsen pulled nearly all the way out and slowly moved back in. Steele ran her hands over his biceps and moaned as he slowly stroked in and out. His chest moved over her breasts as he did, making the nipples go tight and erect. He took one in his mouth and licked it. Constant strokes of his tongue had it hard, and she wanted him to suck it so bad her body was shaking for him to do it.

She took one hand off his muscled bicep to push his head harder to her breast. “Please suck it, Arsen. Baby, please.” He took a long suck, and she moaned as it pulled something deep inside her. “Yes,” she hissed. Arsen let her other leg down and took her ass cheeks in his hands, lifting her so his strokes went deeper into her. He groaned as he moved slowly in and out. Steele ran her hands over his back and quivered at the way his muscles moved as he made the slow strokes. It was beyond sexy. He was like a perfect machine. Every little muscle was defined and moved like a river under his skin. Just as she thought she was about to fall

over the edge with his sucking and the deep strokes, he pulled his mouth from her breast. His dark eyes searched hers. He put his mouth just over hers without letting it touch. “Breathe me in, Baby.” His breath left his mouth with a heat she’d never felt before. She parted her lips and took his air in and felt something amazing. He was more a part of her than ever and she loved the way he was being so free with her. Giving so much of himself to her. She heard and felt him inhale the air she let out and it thrilled her. His mouth came down on hers and his tongue roamed hers. Her body fell apart beneath him and she moaned as she arched up. He was still for a moment then made

hard, deep thrusts. Arsen pulled his head back. “Keep coming for me, Baby. Don’t stop, take me with you, make me come.” She looked into his eyes as she kept arching up to meet his hard thrusts, her body squeezing his thick cock with little spasms. And just as his body was beginning to tense, she said, “Come for me.” His eyes went wide as his body did what she asked of him. He clenched his teeth and made a deep groan as his body released. Steele felt her body going into a deeper climax and joined him. They groaned together, long, deep, guttural. Then he laid his head on her chest as they tried to catch their breath. Steele ran her hand over his head as she thought about how he

might be getting softer, but he was still strong and beginning to make a fantastic combination of both attributes. Arsen might just become the perfect man! And he’s all mine!

GWEN Two male voices woke Gwen up from the deepest sleep she’d ever had. Her head was fuzzy, but she could make out what they were saying. One was Allen’s of that she was sure, the other wasn’t familiar at all. Her entire body ached. She had no idea how long he’d had her chained up to the little bed in the empty warehouse. The empty metal building with cement floors echoed as the two men talked. Even though they spoke as quietly as they could. Allen said, “I need two syringes, Peter.” “Look, I gave you my medical ID. I don’t want to get caught actually taking the stuff myself, Allen. And if I can be frank with you,

this is getting a little too risky. Why do you have to take his current girlfriend? There’s more than enough evidence to put him away for a long time with the three other women’s deaths.” “I want this man to hurt as much as he hurt me. I came to the man needing his help, and he lost the case. Peter, it was the only case the man has ever lost. I think it’s because he wanted to see me punished for my crime. He is into punishments after all.” Allen’s voice was riddled with disgust. “You don’t understand a thing about what that lifestyle is about, little man. Look, I’ll go along with you using my ID but I won’t go further than that. I hated those bitches is the only reason I’ve even done as much as I have,” the other man said.

“It was Arsen who got in your way when you were trying to get into their panties. You have to want to see him hurt,” Allen said. “Yes, I do. Not to mention the fact he turned Anne into a shell of her former self. That woman had been fantastic until she took him under her wing and he shit all over her for her efforts to turn him into something more than a weakling with oversensitivity,” Peter said. “Well then, why not help a little bit more than you have? I nearly got caught last time I was in the hospital. It’s not safe for me to go in there anymore. I need you to get me the two syringes of the same stuff we used on the others. And tell, Anne, she can take out Arsen’s girlfriend. I’ll allow her that pleasure,” Allen said.

The other man laughed. “She’ll love that. That feisty little bitch did a number on Anne’s face last night and she is not happy with her at all. My mistress will be pleased with that. Tell you what, I will get the drug for you, but you have to swear not to tell Anne about my doing it. She forbade me to actually take the drug myself. And when she punishes for something she’s forbidden, it’s not pleasant at all.” Allen made a deep chuckle. “Well, that’s pretty obvious by what she’s doing to Arsen for leaving her. The woman is a force to be reckoned with. I just hope she stays true to her word.” Peter said, “She will. I’ve seen the fake contracts she’s had drawn up. They put her as a silent partner in every investment she could find

Arsen has. Once he’s convicted and put away, she’ll gain access to all that investment return and I know she’ll give you the ten percent she promised you. Don’t worry.” “She better or she’ll find herself having a little accident. That’s all I have to say about that.” “Allen, don’t even think about talking like that about her.” “Just make sure she does what she said she’d do,” Allen said. “And you don’t forget who came to you in prison and told you how to get your guilty ass out of there. You show her the respect she deserves, Allen. Or you’ll deal with me.” “Fine! So, tell me how we’re going to get Arsen to strangle his girlfriend and mine?”

Allen said. “I’ll handle that when we all meet up here once we have the other chick.”

Gwen winced as she realized she’d been so wrong about Arsen and Allen. Now she and Steele would meet their end with some type of drug and somehow Arsen would be made to strangle them. I have to get free and get to Steele before it’s too late!

ARSEN With Steele wrapped tight in his arms, Arsen inhaled the scent of lilacs on her soft skin. Without thinking, he pressed his lips to her bare shoulder. His heart was full. With the information Sinclair had given him, he was nearly home free. Allen might be a crazy killer, but he was nowhere near as hard as Arsen could be. It shouldn’t take him much to get the little freak to confess. The police may have wanted his ass out of the courtroom and on the side of the accused, but with a confession they would have no real choice. Arsen nuzzled Steele’s neck and pushed her hair away and saw the purple mark he’d left

on her neck. He grinned and kissed the spot. Soon he’d no longer have to hide their relationship. Once he was out of the mess he was in she and he could move forward. He had big plans for her and he hoped she’d agree with him about them. Steele groaned and rolled over to look at him as she rubbed her eyes. “What time is it?” “I’m not sure,” he said then kissed her cheek. “I’m sorry, I must’ve overslept. I see the light coming in through the curtain. I know your breakfast is supposed to be ready by six each morning.” She tried to get up, but he held her in place.

“Where do you think you’re going?” he asked with a naughty grin. “Your breakfast. I have to get it ready. It’s in the book.” She looked puzzled. “Steele, do you really want that?” he asked as he gazed down at her. “Arsen, we’ve discussed this in depth. You know I do. So much is changing in you so quickly. I don’t want to sabotage anything and make you break. I can be what you need.” She ran her hand over his cheek. He kissed her softly. “You already are.” One of his hands ran over her soft stomach and he ran it until it touched her hip bone. He pulled it gently as he moved her body

over his. Arsen settled her on his hard erection. She sat up and smiled. “Look who’s up!” He placed his hands on her breasts and gave them a squeeze. “Ride me, Baby.” Steele moved her body up and down his as he watched her. Her dark hair was just the right amount of messy. The blue in her eyes was bright from rest and happiness filled them. She was happy just to be there with him, he could tell. Steele moved to lie on his wide chest as she moved her body up and down his. Her mouth moved over his neck and she bit him playfully.

“Feeling like playing a little rough this

morning, Steele?” He chuckled. Steele sat back up and wiggled her eyebrows at him. “Want to show me who I belong to?” Arsen smiled and rolled her over quickly, pulling her arms up over her head. He slammed into her hard. “Who do you belong to?” With a moan she said, “You. I belong to you, Arsen.” Pulling out and pushing back into her hard enough a little air was pushed out of her lungs, he said, “Damn right you do. You don’t make a move or I’ll smack that sweet little ass of yours, understand me?” She giggled.

“I won’t move.” He knew she liked a little of the rough stuff. Arsen took both her wrists in one hand and took a handful of her thick dark hair in the other, pulling it back a bit, making her lips part. Arsen kissed her hard. His tongue moved through her mouth, claiming every last bit of it as his. Arsen could be whatever it was Steele wanted. He was going to prove to her she was what his world revolved around. Deep strokes had her breathing hard as her body struggled not to move. Her legs wound around his waist and for a second he forgot he’d told her not to move. He smacked the side of her ass and she quickly moved them. “Sorry.” She giggled, and he knew she’d

done it on purpose. Arsen drove into her deeper and harder. The animal in him took over, and he pulled out and spun her around, drawing her back to him by her hips until their bodies collided. Almost instantly she began to climax. “Arsen! God!” Her body shook as it pulsed around his hard dick. He slammed into her harder and faster as her orgasm continued to make his cock feel as if he was about to explode. Arsen held it back until he no longer could and he erupted into her. Arsen gave her hair one last tug then let her body fall to the mattress as she caught her breath. She lay on the bed spent and looking prettier than she had minutes before.

He moved off the bed and stood at the side of it. Her ass was begging for a quick swat, so he gave her one and she erupted into a fit of giggles. She rolled over and her gorgeous face nearly brought him to his knees. He loved that girl with every single thing in him. He knew it without a doubt. “Get your fine ass up and let’s shower then I want you to teach me how to ride your horse.” Steele sat up quickly. “Really! You want to go ride, Tripper? Arsen, that would be fantastic!” “I don’t have any cowboy boots,” he said with an exaggerated drawl. “Will sneakers do?” “They sure will!” she hopped out of the

bed and he picked her up into his strong arms. “I can’t wait to introduce you to him. He’s such a sweet horse.” “I can’t wait to meet him,” he said then kissed her cheek. How much longer can I hold out before I ask her?

STEELE The afternoon was going by much too quickly for Steele. She leaned back against Arsen’s broad chest as he sat behind her, holding her horse’s reins. He’d caught on quickly, and she was enjoying the day with her two favorite males. His thickly muscled legs were on either side of her and she rested her hands on them. They moved with each step the horse took and she loved how they felt as they did. “You know, Arsen. You haven’t told me what she said.” He moved her braid and kissed the back of her ear where she found out he had left a good sized hickey.

“You know what? You just reminded me that I need to find that little fucker and deal with him. Thanks for reminding me. I’ve been kind of drunk on your love since last night.” Her heart fluttered. “Drunk on my love? That sounds so sweet.” “Yeah, you’re making me all sweet, you little hot temptress.” He squeezed her in his strong arms. “So,” Steele said as she waited to hear what Anne Sinclair had said to him that had him in the best spirits she’d ever seen him in. “Allen White has been impersonating an anesthesiologist, and he was able to procure a drug that leaves little trace it was given. It also causes the body’s muscles to stop working. The

victim dies of asphyxiation. Sinclair found out from a friend who’s an intern at the place they’re doing the autopsies at. She said they weren’t looking for any needle marks and that we needed to get Allen White to admit what he’s done.” “Well, how the hell is that, Arsen?” Steele felt agitated the woman was poking her nose into Arsen’s affairs. “I mean, she had to have been asking and investigating on her own. Why would she do that?” Her body had stiffened in his arms and he handed her the reins and massaged her tense shoulders. “Relax, Baby. She’s just that type of person. A real nosy woman. But in this case, I’m damn glad she’s that way.”

“I don’t like it. I smell a rat, Arsen. A scrawny, old, blonde rat with crow’s feet.” “You sound like a jealous woman, Steele. You aren’t insecure enough to be jealous, are you?” He snickered a little as he deepened the massage. “I’d like to call it concerned. And here’s another thing I’d like to know. Did the old bat ask you to get back together with her?” His silence told her the answer and her body went hard as a rock.

“Now, Steele, don’t go getting your panties in a wad. You have a man who will be propositioned from time to time. You have to….”

She interrupted him. “Trust you! I know! Dang it, Arsen, I knew she was going to do that.” She looked back at him with horror on her face. “You didn’t kiss her or anything, did you?” He smiled and kissed the tip of her nose. “Baby, you should know me better than that. My lips will never touch another’s now I know what a real kiss feels like.” She smiled and turned back around, finding his words and actions comforting. “I can’t believe you like me so much. I’m so plain and dull.” “I don’t like you, Baby. I love the shit out of you.” He turned her back to look at him. “Nothing about you is plain or dull. Please stop

saying that. I want you to feel every bit as special and perfect as you truly are.” She shook her head as she looked into his dark eyes. “I have no idea how I got so lucky. You’re perfect, Arsen. You are the man of my dreams. I held out for you, I knew you’d come along one day. I saved my heart just for you.” The horse slowed to a stop as he kissed her. When he eased his kiss she giggled as she said, “Arsen, have you ever done it in a barn?” “Looks like I’m about to,” he said as he took the reins from her and tapped them, making the horse start back up, headed to the barn as the sun began to set behind them.

GWEN “Please, Allen. Please,” Gwen begged him. Allen looked at her long and hard then took the key out of his pocket and unlocked the lock which held the chains. He quickly grabbed her by the wrist and hoisted her off the small bed. Gwen’s legs were weak, and she stumbled as he pulled her along behind him. “Thank you, Allen. I really didn’t want to spoil the bed.” “Just try to make it quick,” he said as he took her to the bathroom. Just before he let her go in he looked up at a small window at the top of the wall. “Take all your clothes off.”

“What? Why?” she asked. “Just do it!” he snapped at her. She began taking off her clothes. Gwen knew he thought she wouldn’t try to escape if she was naked. But he was dead wrong. After she was undressed she asked, “Can I go in now. I’ll be as fast as I can.” Allen’s eyes traveled over her body. He smiled as he looked up at her. “Tell you what, Gwen. Take a shower while you’re in there. I think I’d like a taste of what you have before, well, never mind about that. Just take a shower and I’ll be here waiting when you get out.” She nodded and went inside the small bathroom. She turned the water on in the shower

right away and after relieving herself she started figuring out how she could climb up and get out the window. A few old towels were laid out on the counter top and she wrapped one around her. Climbing on top of the toilet, she jumped and was able to grab the window ledge. She was weak from lack of food, water, and the time stuck in that bed, but she managed to pull her body up and pushed the screen out. The drop was probably ten feet, and she knew she could really hurt herself. Gwen let her body fall out the small window, moving her body so she’d hit shoulder first. As her shoulder hit the cement, she rolled with the fall. Once she’d stopped rolling, she took a

breath which she didn’t realize she’d been holding and found her shoulder hurt some, but her adrenaline had kicked in and the pain was bearable. Her towel had come loose, and she had to wrap it back around her and she began to run. It was dark, and she had no real idea where she was, but a woman running down the street wearing only a towel would be easily noticed. “Gwen!” Allen shouted as he ran out of the metal building. “Stop!” Gwen didn’t even look back. She just ran faster towards the lights she figured must be a street. A couple of cars’ headlights moved along the road and she nearly cried with relief. A hill separated her from the road and as she came over the hill she nearly fell down with

disappointment. A tall fence with razor wire at the top of it kept her from getting to the road. With no shoes on, the rocks along the fence hurt her feet. But she kept running along the fence. There had to be an opening somewhere along it. “Gwen!” Allen shouted, and she looked back to see he was still pretty far behind her. She turned and gathered speed to stay away from him. If she couldn’t get out, she would hide from him. Abandoning the fence, she cut back up the hill and ran to the closest empty building. The whole place had been abandoned. It was a series of old metal buildings. She found this one had open rafters and there was a ladder. She propped it up against the

wall and climbed until she got to the long steel beam which ran the length of the large building. It was wide enough if she laid down on the top of it, he wouldn’t be able to see her. The ladder would give her away though and she heaved it up and laid it on the beam as well. Her position was secure, and all she had to do was wait. She’d left the prison of the bed for the prison of a beam high up in the air, but this prison was one she could eventually make an escape from and the other one led to certain death. Just like she knew it would, the door squeaked open. Allen’s face peered into the darkness. “I know you’re in here. Just come on out and I won’t hurt you. I’ll even set you free,

Gwen. I promise. Just come on out and let me help you.” He moved around the room making clicking sounds with his shoes as he did. Gwen lay perfectly still on top of the beam, not even daring to glance down at him. His loud shout rang out and made her body clench, “Gwen! God damn it! Get out here or so help me!” After a few more steps she heard him mumbling to himself as he left the building and she could hear him going into the next one. She had no idea what she should do. Gwen just laid there and cried silently. Helplessness flowed through her and she was left with doubt she’d ever really be able to get herself free from this man.

How am I supposed to get out of here and make sure he doesn’t get Steele?

ARSEN The day had been perfect in Arsen’s mind. He and Steele were riding back to his apartment in his Jag. He looked over at her and found a piece of hay had lingered in her hair after their tumble in it back at the barn. He chuckled as he pulled it out and handed it to her. “Here you go. A little memento of our time in the barn, Baby.” She giggled as she took it from him. “Thanks, I’ll put it in our book.” Arsen groaned with the mention of the book. He had thought she would take one look at all those rules and toss it away. Instead she

acted as if he’d written her a love story in it. But the day had been too perfect to start an argument over the damn rules she seemed so determined to learn how to live by. Arsen reached over and gave her cheek a stroke with the back of his hand.

“I thought we might spend the night cuddled up on the sofa watching a movie and eating popcorn. What do you think about that, Steele?” Her eyebrows shot up. “I think that’s really normal, Arsen. It sounds great, but I thought we were going to go see Allen. You seem to keep forgetting about him.”

“He isn’t going anywhere and I can’t seem to get my mind off you. Tomorrow I can deal with him.” Arsen ran his hand down her arm and took her hand in his. Steele laid her head back on the leather headrest and closed her eyes. “This seems a little too surreal, Arsen. Like the calm before the storm or something. You’re too laid back and nothing like yourself.” She opened her eyes and looked at him. “I mean, I’m absolutely loving it, don’t get me wrong. It’s just not like you to deal with this business of knowing about Allen and doing nothing about it.” “You’re really all I can think about. I can’t explain it. I know I have a huge undertaking with getting Allen to confess and

maybe I’m not in a hurry to get into that.” He pulled her hand to his lips and kissed it softly. “I can’t seem to get enough of you, Baby. Sue me.” Steele shook her head and sighed. “Tonight then it can just be us, but first thing in the morning you have to deal with it.” “I will. Now what movie do you want to watch? And what’s the best popcorn. I haven’t eaten the stuff in so many years I have no idea what kind to buy.” He pulled into the parking lot of a grocery store and smiled. “It’s been forever since I’ve actually went into one of these things. I have Paul pick things up for me.” He parked and got out to open Steele’s door. She placed her hand in his as they walked into the store. “Paul’s pretty much your right-hand man,

isn’t he?” she asked. Arsen pulled out a shopping cart and grinned. “He is. Wow, this is so odd. I’m grocery shopping.” Steele’s eyes rolled. “Yep, just like any normal person, Arsen. I really need to get you out more. It’s like you’re from another planet or something.” He chuckled and pulled her to him, his arm wrapped around her shoulders and the other pushed the basket. “We should make some s’mores in the fireplace and roast hotdogs too. What do you think about that?” Steele grabbed a pack of hotdogs out of

the refrigerated bin and tossed them into the basket. “I think you and I should do a camp out soon.” “I can get a tent!” His eyes went wide. “That’s what we can do when we get back home. We can get online and buy a tent and a bunch of camping supplies and go to Big Bear maybe next weekend.” “Or just rent a cabin up there,” she said with a smile. “Arsen, camping can be rough. A lot of work.” “I don’t care. I want to have you all alone in a tent in the woods. Now that sounds romantic.” He kissed the side of her head and an old woman who was passing them in the aisle looked at them.

“How sweet you are, young man,” she commented as she passed them. Steele smiled back at the woman. “He is very sweet, mam.” The woman’s eyes ran over Arsen. “You’re one lucky girl.” “I am,” Steele agreed. Arsen chuckled and gave her another kiss on the cheek this time. “I’m the lucky one.” The older woman sighed and walked on by. Steele shook her head. “Who knew this sweet man was under all that arrogance?” “I wouldn’t say I was arrogant, Steele. Maybe closed off, but not arrogant,” he said as

he threw a bag of hotdog buns in the basket. “You were definitely arrogant. And I’m sure you still will be when it’s called for. You’ll need to be when you talk to Allen.” Steele pulled a bag of marshmallows off the shelf and placed it in the basket, picking up the buns and putting them in a safer position so they wouldn’t be squished. “Let’s leave Allen and all that crap out of this evening’s conversation, please.” He held up a can of chili. “Chili with the hotdogs?” “Yes! Oh, let’s get some corn chips and cheese and make chili pies too. We can just totally pig out on this junk. Tonight only though, then back to eating right I promise,” she said as she grabbed a bag of the chips. “Of course, Steele. Back to the rules

tomorrow. If that’s what you want.” He pulled her to his side again, holding her by the waist. They went past a couple of young women who were looking at the wine. Steele asked, “Should we pick up some wine, Arsen?” One of the women’s head spun to look at him. “Oh! It’s you!” she said in surprise. “Do you remember me?” He blinked and shook his head. “Should I?” The young brunette put her hand over her mouth then said, “Oh, sorry. This must be your new sub. Sorry.” She turned away. “Who are you?” Steele said with a tense tone.

The woman didn’t turn back and Steele pulled her by the shoulder. “I’m no one. I thought he was someone else. Sorry.” Her cheeks were red and she wouldn’t look up. Arsen pulled at Steele. “Come on, Baby. She was mistaken. You’re embarrassing her.” Steele allowed him to move them along, but she looked back at the woman and she knew they knew each other from the club. She looked at Arsen. “You don’t want to admit you know her?” “Can’t say I do know her, Steele. I have no idea what her name is. So, I don’t know her.” He went around the corner and pulled out a gallon of milk. “Since we’re going all out, I

think I want to make milkshakes. You pick, vanilla or chocolate.” “Which do you prefer, Arsen? And tell the truth,” she said as she glared at him. “I like strawberry. If you must know. But most don’t, so you can choose.” He placed the milk in the basket and moved on. “I happen to like strawberry too. But you didn’t get what I was saying,” she said as she took a half gallon of strawberry ice cream from the freezer. “I got it, Steele. I’m just not doing that with you today. It’s been too good of a day to argue. I have a checkered past. You are well aware of that. Now please stow the attitude and forget about that little encounter. I just remembered why I don’t do grocery stores.”

Will my past forever haunt me?

For Love

By Michelle Love

ARSEN As Arsen emerged from the bedroom, wearing a dark blue Armani suit and ready to go to work, seeking out Allen and making him confess, he smelled the wonderful scent of fresh coffee and bacon. A smile crossed his handsome face. Then it turned quickly into a frown as he heard a man’s voice coming from the kitchen. It was Tanner Goldstein’s, and he had not been invited. As he stepped into the kitchen, he found Steele wearing an apron over one of the new dresses he’d ordered her. She was pulling biscuits from the oven as Tanner sat at the table, drinking coffee and reading some paper he

must’ve brought with him. Neither noticed Arsen as Steele said, “He should be right out, Tanner.” “Ummm. About that, Steele. What exactly is going on here?” Tanner put the cup of coffee down and looked at her. Waiting for her answer. Steele fidgeted with the pan of biscuits and Arsen knew she was trying to think of what to say. He made his presence known. “Good morning, Tanner. Did I miss a phone call or something?” Tanner stood and shook Arsen’s hand. “Not at all. I just got an early start this morning and thought I’d stop by. We really need to get working on our defense, Arsen.”

Steele turned and seemed nervous as she placed the food on the table. “When the doorman called up to say Tanner was here I was already getting your breakfast ready, so I invited Tanner for breakfast, Mr. Sloan. I hope you don’t mind.” Arsen cocked his eyebrow. So she was going to act as if they weren’t together. He went along. “Of course, it’s fine, Miss Gannon.” Arsen looked at Tanner. “I’m keeping her, Tanner. Hope you don’t mind. I’ll be using her as my intern.” Steele’s eyes lit up. He tried hard not to smile with her obvious delight. He’d not even offered her the position, but as it flited through his mind, he blurted it out and there it was.

She’d be his new intern, among other things.

He saw her smiling as she moved around the kitchen and poured them all glasses of orange juice. Arsen took a seat at the table as did Tanner. “I’ve been visited by Anne Sinclair, Tanner. She seems to think the police are against me. What do you think I can do about that?” The buzzer sounded off and Arsen gave Steele a nod. “Can you answer that?” She rushed off to answer the doorman’s call and when she came back she told him, “A Detective Fontaine is on her way up to see you, Mr. Sloan.”

He frowned and knew Steele was going to have a hard time handling the flirting the woman was most likely going to do. His voice was laced with sarcasm, “Great.” “A new detective, I see,” Tanner said as he tapped his finger on the table top. “When were you going to let me in on that, Arsen?” He shrugged and took a sip of his coffee and wished it was a nice glass of Scotch instead. The day was starting out pretty crappy. “Miss Gannon, can you please meet the officer at the elevator and see her in here? Please ask her to join us for breakfast as well.” Steele ran off to do as he’d requested and Tanner leaned in close to Arsen. “Not ready to let me in on what the hell really is going on between you two?”

“She’s my assistant. I think she’ll learn the most this way.” Arsen picked up a biscuit and began buttering it. “What else are you teaching her, Master Sloan?” Tanner’s eyes stared into his with a penetrating gaze which told Arsen he was pulling nothing over on the man. “None of your business. I’m breaking no laws and that’s all that matters.” Arsen stood up when Steele came back into the dining area of the large kitchen. She wore a frown as she looked at him.

The reason why, he already knew. Detective Fontaine followed behind her. A foot taller, and wearing a very nice dress herself, her long legs ran out from under a red dress and her

heels were a shiny black. Fontaine’s long blonde hair flowed over her shoulders and Arsen knew Steele was not happy about him leaving out how attractive the detective was. Tanner stood too and offered his hand to the woman. “I’m Mr. Sloan’s attorney, Tanner Goldstein. You are the new detective on his case, I see.” She shook his hand and Arsen moved to pull a chair out for her. “Good morning, Detective Fontaine. Did my assistant offer for you to join us this morning? She made a nice breakfast.” The woman nodded and Steele put

another place setting down in front of the chair Arsen had pulled out for the woman. Her arm brushed his as she moved back after setting it down and he looked at her, catching the glare she gave him. There will most definitely be an argument later!

After the detective sat down, Arsen pulled out another chair. “Miss Gannon, if you will please take your seat, we can get on with this.” She sat down in the chair and his hand moved over her shoulder lightly, trying to diffuse some of her obvious anger. He sat down next to her and pressed the side of his leg to hers underneath the table where no one could see.

Fontaine’s light blue eyes went back and forth between them. “Your assistant comes to make you breakfast, Arsen?” Steele’s head snapped up. “Mr. Sloan to you!” Arsen’s eyes went wide, and he tapped the top of her hand with his. “That’s quite alright, Miss Gannon. She can call me by my first name.” Steele clenched her jaw and said, “I apologize, ma’am. I had no idea he allowed you to call him that.” Her eyes stayed on the table in front of her and Arsen sighed as he knew what was going to come later. Tanner cleared his throat and said,

“Have you found anything new on the case, Detective?” She looked at Tanner and pulled a paper from her purse. Then laid it on the table. “We’re about to go search Arsen’s playroom at Club Fierce. I’d love for you gentlemen to join us.” “Of course, we will,” Tanner said then took a sip of coffee. Steele’s hand ran over the top of Arsen’s leg under the table and she looked at him. With a whisper, she asked, “Are you okay?” He took her hand in his under the table and gave it a squeeze. He wasn’t okay. Not even remotely, but he was trying to hang on to his fear.

Allen White was on his mind and he wanted to get to the man first thing, but those plans were going to have to be postponed. And Arsen found his appetite was gone. Going back into the place wasn’t a thing he wanted to do. It was a place he was trying desperately to leave behind him, but it just kept coming back to haunt him, over and over again. “I’d like to see the autopsy reports on all three victims,” Arsen said, making Tanner and the detective stop eating and look at him. Then Tanner said, “I have the reports, Arsen.” Arsen cocked his head at his attorney. “And how long have you had them, Tanner?” His tone was stern and riddled with aggravation.

“A week.” Tanner took a bite of his jelly filled biscuit and Arsen had to stifle a growl. “I’d like to have seen them. Can you tell me if there was anything unusual about them?” he asked. “No, they all died of asphyxiation.” Tanner looked at the detective. “Isn’t that right?” She gave a nod. “There’s just the one common thread. Your hand prints around their necks.” Her eyes moved to Steele. “Those women seemed to like that sort of thing, Miss Gannon. Do you?” Steele jerked her head up to look at the woman. “What I like is none of your concern.” Fontaine’s eyes flew to Arsen’s. “Feisty one, isn’t she? Tell me, Arsen.

Are you finding her difficult to train?” Arsen’s tone stayed flat. “Steele needs no training. She is her own person and I respect that about her.” He gave Steele’s knee a little squeeze. Tanner cleared his throat to ease the tension. “So, when should we go?” “Right now,” the detective said as she got up. “I’m finished with breakfast. Thank you for the hospitality.” Steele got up and began to pick up the dishes. Arsen took his plate to the sink, following her. “You’re coming with us. I’ll have the maid come clean things up.”

She turned and looked at him with surprise. “You have a maid?” He nodded. “An older woman who lives in the building. I let her off this last week, because of you, but I’m getting her to start back up.” Steele looked around him to be sure the others had left the kitchen. “The book, though. It had all kinds of housework in there.” He smiled and tweaked her nose. “I know it did. It seems I could’ve put all kinds of crazy things in it and you still would’ve agreed to it.” She sighed.

“You aren’t taking me seriously about this, are you?” “Let’s don’t argue. Come on, we need to go. Remember, you’ve never been to this place.” He looked back to make sure no one was watching then looked back at Steele and placed a little kiss on her lips. Leaning in, he whispered, “I love you. Thank you for making breakfast. It was delicious.” She smiled. “I love you too, And you’re welcome, Arsen. You’re also in a lot of trouble for not telling me how gorgeous that woman was.” “I know.” He placed his hand at the small of her back and ushered her towards the living room where the others waited. “Maybe I’ll let you cuff me next time.”

She giggled a little, and he playfully swatted her ass before they got into the living room. All four of them walked into the elevator. It was a bit cramped and Steele was pressed next to Arsen’s side. The detective to his other side was close as well. Detective Fontaine leaned closer, whispering, “If there’s anything you’d like to admit before we go through all this trouble, now would be an excellent time to do that, Arsen. I could slip you into my car and we could make a little stop at my apartment before we got to the station. If you know what I mean.” Steele’s hand threaded into his and she gave it a squeeze. “Nothing to admit and not interested,

Fontaine.” Steele released his hand before they walked off the elevator. His hand touched the small of her back, urging her to walk in front of him. He could feel her heart pounding and knew she was going to cut into him as soon as she found herself alone with him. “Miss Gannon and I will go in my car and lead the way.” Arsen made his way with Steele to where Paul was waiting for them. “Good morning,” Paul said with a grim look on his face. “Looks like you’ve already had quite a morning, boss.” “Yes, I have. To add to the fun, you’ll be leading the other two cars to Club Fierce. This should be so much fucking fun!” Arsen held Steele’s hand as she slid into the car.

He slid in next to her as Paul closed the door. Her beautiful face was pale as she turned to look at him. Before she could open her mouth to start what he knew was an argument that would affect his already sour mood, he pulled her to him and kissed her hard. Her arguing could be done later. Right now he might be taken in if they found any reason to when they looked around his private room at the club. Arsen released her from his kiss. “I need you, right now, Baby. Get rid of the panties.” She quickly did as he said. Arsen felt his body begin to shake, his eye twitch and the fear of going to prison and never having what he

knew he could have with Steele filled him.

GWEN The sound of birds chirping woke Gwen up as she had fallen asleep high up on the beam in the abandoned warehouse. Then the sound of a car starting made her sit up. She listened like her life depended on it because it did. The car sounded like it was pulling away from the area and she quickly put the ladder down. Then climbed down off the beam near the ceiling she’d hid on many hours earlier. Running to the door, she pulled it open only a little and found the back of Allen’s car moving down the steep road, away from the buildings. He’d see her if she followed. She wrapped the towel around her

tightly and made her way back to the building she’d been held in. To get her clothes back on and find a way out of there was all she could think about doing. As she made her way into the building, she was pretty sure she’d been kept in, she saw a small table. On top of it were three syringes filled with some type of drug. She grabbed them and took them with her. Allen would not be using those to aid him in killing anyone. She quickly found the room she had been in and her clothes were lying in a pile right where she’d been made to take them off. She pulled them on, but she still had no shoes on as she didn’t have any on when Allen took her from her apartment. Making sure to take

the syringes with her, she headed out to find a way out of the place. To be able to see all around, she went and got the ladder from the other building and took it outside. Leaning it up on the side of the building, she climbed up and got on the roof. A small ledge ran around it and after she emptied the three syringes, she left them up on the roof. After doing that, she looked around and found her only chance of escape was through the water. She’d have to swim around to get out and then it looked like she’d have to walk through some very tall grass to make it to the road which looked pretty desolate. She climbed down and knew she had to try no matter how hard it looked to be. After a little prayer, she set off towards the water.

STEELE His need for her was obvious as she moved to sit on his lap, facing him as he sat on the leather seat of the Suburban. Arsen’s body was quivering and his eye was twitching. She had no comforting words. There was no way of knowing what was about to happen. They were on their way with the police to his private room at the BDSM club and anything could happen. She had been upset with him for leaving things out about the beautiful detective, but that didn’t matter anymore. Not when Arsen so obviously needed her. Steele looked into his dark eyes as she slid her body over his hard erection. His eye

was twitching, and she placed her finger to it. His hands took her waist, and he lifted her up and down as they looked into each other’s eyes. Arsen was afraid. For the first time, she saw the real fear of his situation coming out in him. She wanted to take it all away for him. Make it all better. She knew she couldn’t actually make anything better, except for that moment in time. For the brief moments before they made it to the club, she could let him know she was with him. Body, mind, and soul, she belonged to him and always would no matter what the outcome was. He filled her as she moved up and down his long length. She placed her lips on his and kissed him. It started out gentle then it grew into

a hungry, hard kiss. She felt his urgent need, and she gave him all he wanted of her. She’d give her life for him if need be, she definitely could give her body to comfort him. Steele took one of his hands and moved it to her breast. He moaned as he squeezed it through the fabric of her dark blue dress. Arsen had laid the dress out for her to put on after they took a nice, shower that morning, which had been hot in more ways than one. Then he chose a suit which matched the dress perfectly. She thought how adorable they would look, dressed comparable to one another. Arsen was a true romantic and didn’t even realize it. The night before had been so normal, so

down to Earth. The two had eaten junk food and watched a sappy love story while making out now and again on the sofa. It was a blissful, normal night, and she’d loved it and could tell he did too. After the day of riding her horse and the night of doing sweet things, she’d found the hard as nails man to be anything but that. He’d told her he could be himself with her. The man he never knew he wanted to be until he found her. Steele’s body moved over Arsen’s hard cock and both were breathing hard. Her dress had buttons closing the top of it and he undid them, pulling one breast from her bra and placing his mouth on it.

He bit the nipple, igniting a groan from her. Then he sucked it hard. His hands bit into her waist as he tightened his grip on her and moved her faster. She supposed it wasn’t enough for him when he lifted her all the way off and placed her on the floor on her hands and knees. He tossed her dress up over her back and began ramming into her from behind. With hard pants and low moans, she found him pounding into her. Animalistic in nature and she knew he needed the intensity to help him stop thinking about what might happen. She was his drug to ease the fear, and she was glad to be what he needed. His body went tense and she could tell he was clenching his teeth as he said, “Come!”

Her body did as he had commanded and his cock pulsed inside her. A loud groan came from him as he let go of all the fear he’d had. They stayed still until it was all over then he pulled away from her and offered her a handful of tissue to clean up the mess his attention to her had left. In silence, they cleaned themselves and sat back down on the leather seat. He reached over and buckled her seatbelt. “Please try to remember I want you to wear this.” Her hand grazed his perfectly manicured bearded cheek, and she said, “I love you, Arsen.” His hand moved over hers and he looked at her.

“I love you.” She saw the tears glistening in his eyes, but they never fell. She knew he wasn’t about to let them fall. Holding it all together was what he was trying to do. So she would help him to do that. “Arsen, I don’t want you to think for one second that I’ll stop seeking justice for you if they take you in after this. I’ll get that little bastard myself and make him confess. I swear it to you.” His smile was sweet when he said, “I let that one slide, Steele.” “My cursing is necessary when talking about Allen White, Arsen.” She ran her hand through his hair. He took her hand and kissed her palm.

“I can see you’re very passionate about that. But, I don’t want you in harm’s way. If they take me in, you have to promise me not to go find Allen. I mean it. The man is more dangerous than you can fathom.” “Arsen, I can’t promise you that. I have to do something. I can’t just sit back and watch you go down for something you didn’t do. I can’t…” Her words were stopped by the finger he placed to her lips. “Paul can take care of it. He has the means to do it and I have faith in him. If they take me, I want you to stay at my apartment. Only go back and forth to school with Paul. Stay safe until I can get free. And come to every meeting they have as part of my legal team. And stay the fuck away from Allen and even Gwen if

she’s going to be with him.” He pushed a lock of her dark hair back and kissed her cheek then whispered, “Promise me.” It was the last thing she wanted to promise. In the end, though she said, “I promise, Arsen.” She would do anything for him. If it meant sitting back and letting Paul do the dirty work, then she’d do it, if that’s what Arsen wanted. She looked out the window as they entered the alley where the entrance to the BDSM club was. Three police cars were there, waiting for them. Then it was her turn to feel the fear of losing Arsen run through her veins. It left her cold and on the verge of tears.

ARSEN The smell of the club fresh in the morning after a night of debauchery had his stomach lurching. Sex and alcohol filled his nostrils and made him fight the urge to turn around and leave the dimly lit place. Steele was at his side as they led the way into the club and towards his private room. Shadows seemed to be everywhere just outside the lit areas. He had the distinct impression others were hiding away in the dark to witness the fall of the great defense attorney who was Arsen Sloan. A familiar aroma wafted past him and he turned to see if he could see the person hiding in the dark. If he was able to walk away to look, he

was sure he’d find Anne Sinclair. She made her own perfume, vanilla, lemon, and a touch of whiskey. He was positive she’d come to watch him go down. Or maybe she was going to try to help him. With that woman, he could never be sure. As they came down the hallway he thought about what was about to happen to him. It seemed like a march down the corridor to his death sentence. The back of Steele’s hand rested against his and he glanced at her, finding her looking at him. Her eyes told him to have faith. He was trying, but the fear was pressing him and it was taking a toll on him. His stomach began to ache, and he

prayed his old weakness of throwing up when he was upset didn’t come back. He stopped in front of the door to his private room and unlocked it then took Steele’s hand in his and stepped back for the detective and the other officers to enter what had been his secret life. “Can you turn the lights on in here?” Detective Fontaine asked him as she passed in front of him to enter the dark room. He let Steele’s hand go and walked in first, turning the lights up as far as they’d go. It wasn’t completely bright as the light was yellow. Arsen stepped back out of the room and into the hallway with Steel and Tanner. They watched as piece by piece, Arsen’s things were taken from the room. Each and

every single thing was picked up, placed in plastic bags and spirited away to become evidence in the case against him. The sound of electric screwdrivers had him peeking in. He found several officers taking the bondage bed apart and others took it out in pieces. In the end, the room was completely empty. The detective came out last and winked at Arsen. “What a collection, Arsen. We’ll be in touch. Don’t leave town.” She sashayed away, her skirt moving with each step. “I hate that woman,” Steele whispered. He ran his arm around her waist and pulled her to his side as Tanner followed the detective and they were the last in line so no one

saw them. He kissed the side of her head. “At least, it looks like I get to go home and that’s more than I expected.” He made his way out of the club but stopped as an older woman stepped out from behind the door of the coat check room. “Mr. Sloan. Are you going to wish to continue to pay the rent on that room?” He shook his head and handed her the key. “No matter what happens now, I’ll never be back here.” She nodded and Arsen and Steele went up the stairs and left the building. As they climbed into the back of his car Steele looked at him.

“So that’s really over for you, Arsen?” He nodded. “It is.” Arsen found Steele studying him. He placed her seatbelt on and kissed her cheek. “That had to have been brutally hard, Arsen.” “It was and now it’s over. Saved me the work of having it done myself. No big deal, Steele.” He sat back and rubbed his temples. She knew it was a big deal. A really big deal. So much was happening to this man at one time. It wasn’t fair, in her opinion. Her hand ran over his leg. “We should go to my apartment and see if we can find Allen. This needs to stop. I’m getting worried about your mental state, Arsen.”

Arsen pressed the button to roll the window down to the front seat. “Paul, let’s go to Steele’s apartment. And do you still have that gun in the glove box?” “It’s there, Boss,” Paul answered. “Good. I’ll need your help. Make sure you have it on you and that it's loaded, please.” Arsen sat back and ran his arm along the seat behind Steele. She looked at him with her mouth ajar. “Arsen, you can’t kill him!” He chuckled. “I know that. Just try to relax. It looks as if we’re going to have one long-ass day.” Arsen settled back and tried to find the hard man he’d been before Steele came into his

life and had him actually giving a shit if he lived or died. If he had freedom or not, and if he could be around to make a new life with her or not. Seems like that man has all but disappeared!

GWEN The water was deeper than she ever expected and she’d been without anything to eat or drink the entire time which she thought might have been a couple of days. Her body was weak and the constant swimming she was having to do in the frigid water was hard and she was fearing she wouldn’t even make it out of the water. She also found she was going to have to climb up a steep bank once she did get to the water’s edge. The odds just kept building up against her. Something rough brushed the bottom of her leg and she pulled them both up and paddled her arms faster. The idea there were sharks in

the water was one she’d pushed back in order to even get into the water. It spurred her on to move much faster and ignore the weakness in her arms and legs. The edge was much closer, and she found herself at it. She stuck her hands into the mud wall and hoisted her body from the water. Once all the way out, she paused and looked back to see if she could see anything. The water was deep even at the edge and she moved up even faster as she saw something coming up to the surface at a high rate of speed. She made it over the edge and fell onto the high, grassy top just as something sprung from the water and fell back, making a splash. She’d not been able to see what it was, but she guessed it must’ve been a shark.

Gwen lay back on the dry grass and tried to catch her breath. Her heart was beating harder than she thought it ever had in her life. “If I lived through that, I can live through anything,” she said to herself. But as she laid there, it became harder and harder to make herself get up. Her body was giving out on her. With no food and no water, it was without fuel. Any residual energy it did have was just used up swimming, climbing, and freaking out about being eaten alive by a shark. Her eyes closed. “I just have to rest for a little while. Just a little while,” she muttered to herself as she fell asleep.

STEELE As they looked all over the apartment, it became obvious Gwen had not been back at home. The blanket was still gone and her phone still right where Steele had left it. “He’s taken her, hasn’t he?” Steele asked Arsen. “We need to report her missing.” Arsen took his cell out and handed it to Steele. “Call 911 and tell them your roommate is missing and you believe a parolee named Allen White may have taken her.” Steele’s hand was shaking as she took the phone. “What did I get her into, Arsen?”

“Don’t blame yourself. This is entirely my fault. Make the call while I find myself something to drink.” He walked away, leaving Steel alone in Gwen’s bedroom. After making the call, she found Arsen in the living room. He’d had to go out to his car to get a bottle of Scotch and had it on the table in front of him. A small glass of the amber liquid was in his shaking hand. She sat down next to him. “They’re sending out an officer.” She bit her bottom lip. “Arsen, where could he have taken her?” He shook his head. “There’s no way of knowing. I can’t believe we were right here in this tiny-ass apartment when he took her and we didn’t hear a

thing.” The ice rattled in the glass as he lifted it to take a drink. Steele placed her hand on his leg. He was tapping his foot incessantly. “Arsen, you need to try to calm down, Baby.” “This is all my fault. I brought all this into your normal life and now your innocent roommate may be dead or ever worse than that. This is what I’ve done to your life, Steele. I should’ve left you alone that night. I could’ve gone home, but I waited for you.” His dark eyes were drooping at the corners as he looked at her. “I’m so sorry.” She shook her head. “Don’t! Don’t do that! You’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me, Arsen!”

With a roll of his eyes, he said, “I am the worst thing that’s ever happened to you. One day you’ll look back at this time in your young life and think what a nightmare it was and how lucky you are I got sent to prison and out of your life.” He took a long drink. Steele stood up and wagged her finger in his face. “Stop that! I will never look back and be thankful if you’re taken from my life. Not ever! Please don’t even think like that. Now I guess I need to point out that we now have another person of interest to get the police on.” He laughed. “They’re not going to think Allen killed those women. Not just because he might have kidnapped your roommate. That doesn’t make

any sense. Sorry to let you know that. But it’s true.” Arsen took the last gulp of his drink and sat the glass down. A knock came at the door and Steele went to open it. A small, male officer was at it. He smiled at her like he was there for something nice instead of horrible. “Good afternoon, Miss Gannon. I heard you’re missing a roomie.” “Gwen was kidnapped by a man who should’ve never been released from prison. Allen White is the man’s name. Your department should know where you can find him. I suggest you get on that.” Steele led him into the living room. His eyes went to Arsen. He smiled. “Hey, I saw you earlier. That’s some stuff you had in that room.” He looked back and forth

between the two and his gaze ended on Steele. “You let him do that to you?” Arsen cleared his throat. “Please don’t do this right now. Her roommate, who is also her best friend, is in more danger than you can imagine. We need your help.” The officer looked a little apologetic. “Yeah, sorry. Um, where did you see her last?” Arsen went over and placed a hand on the small man’s shoulder. He made the officer look like a dwarf next to his tall and large frame. “I’m going to need you to take out your pen and notepad and write these things down.

This is a serious matter and I need you to treat it as such.” Steele looked at Arsen and saw his body and mind were worn out. She went to his side and ran her arm around his waist. “Sit down, Baby. I’ll make sure he does the right thing. You rest. It’s been a terrible day for you.” She took him to sit back down and poured him another glass of Scotch. “Drink this and relax. If you see I’m not giving him enough information, then you can chime in.” He took a sip and gave her a nod. “I’ll be right here, Baby. I’m sorry. I really am.” The officer had his pen and pad out and asked.

“Who saw her last?” “I did,” Steele said. “Arsen and I spent the night here and had met her new boyfriend. He’s an old client of Arsen’s. Arsen lost his case, and he went to prison but managed to get paroled. And I want you to take this down as well. It’s extremely possible Allen White murdered the women Arsen is being charged with.” The officer’s brown eyes went wide. “What?” Steele nodded and Arsen sighed. Arsen said, “Just worry about finding the young woman for now. Don’t let anything else get into your head, except finding her before it’s too late. He’s not a quick killer. He takes his time. There’s still a chance she’s alive somewhere.

Please tell me someone has some type of tracking device on him or his car.” “I’ll find out.” The officer walked towards the door. “I’m going out to the car to call in some more officers to help with this. Just sit tight folks. This is probably going to take some time.” He left them alone and Steele went to sit by him. “You know this is out in the open now? This thing you and I have.” She leaned her head on his shoulder. He nodded and kissed the top of her head. “So be it. I don’t think we were really fooling anyone, anyway.” His arm wrapped around her, holding her tight to him. “I love you and I never meant to hurt you, Baby. Seems no

matter what, I’m doomed to hurt women.” “You are not. Stop beating yourself up.” Steele stayed in his arms as the officer came back in. “We’re going to need you to go to the station and give us your fingerprints, Steele. We already have Arsen’s and Allen’s on file. I assume you both have been in her room and touched some things?” he asked. They both nodded. The officer gave them a weak smile. “Okay, then. After we make the calls to her family to be sure she’s not with any of them, we’re going to get all we can from here. You’ll have to stay somewhere else in the meantime, Miss Gannon. But we’ll need to know where that is. I need you to understand that along with

Allen White, you both are persons of interest in this case. No leaving town.” Steele sighed and took Arsen’s hand. “So, off to the police station we go and I’ll leave all my information there. I’ll be at his address if you find out anything.” The officer gave them a wave. “Get down there and we’ll get working on this right away.” Arsen took Steele and led her away from the apartment. She looked back as she got into the back of his Suburban. Part of her knew if she’d never gotten into the car she was getting in now, this would not be happening. As Arsen got in next to her she found herself falling into his chest and sobbing. “I

don’t know what I’ll do if he’s killed her, Arsen!” “Shh.” He held her tight to him. “Don’t think like that. Just have faith she’s going to be alright. We have to keep thinking positive.” Please let them find her in time!

ARSEN It seemed like time was always against them. It took hours for Steele to be fingerprinted at the police station. And then the two found themselves waiting to talk to Detective Fontaine. She’d been assigned to this case as well. Something which Arsen knew was pissing Steele off. “Does no one else work here?” she asked as they sat in little chairs on the other side of her little desk in the little room they’d been placed in. Arsen patted her leg. “Maybe this is for the best.”

The door opened and in came the detective. “My, oh my! So nice to see the two of you again. Imagine my surprise when I heard Arsen was staying at the apartment the night that a young woman went missing. Well, I was flabbergasted. Then I see he had an alibi as he was in your bed, Miss Gannon. And here I thought you were just his assistant. You assist him in many ways, don’t you, Dear?” “There’s no reason to act that way, Fontaine,” Arsen said as he ran his arm around Steele’s shoulders. “This poor girl is going through hell. Let’s try to be professional, shall we?” She made a little huffing sound then gestured to them and said, “How long has this

been going on?” Arsen answered, “We met the night before I found out this one was part of my legal team.” “And you swept her off her little, young, innocent, and very vanilla feet, didn’t you, Arsen?” The detective sat back in her chair and watched the couple as they held onto each other. “You seem very close now. Not so much this morning. But now, you two look like you actually love one another.” Steele wasn’t even looking up. So not like her to take this woman’s crap and Arsen felt he was the reason for that. “Please try to remain professional, Fontaine.” “Do you two have a contract?” Her

words had Steele looking up. Arsen tightened his hold on her. It was he who answered. “No.” He prayed Steele would not tell what she considered to be the truth. Their contract was no more real than Santa Clause. He never meant it to be real and was just waiting for her to say she didn’t want it any longer and he’d tear it up. Now the damn thing might really be a problem, fake or not. Steele asked, “What would it matter if we did?” Fontaine’s eyebrows went up. “The man you’re all hugged up on might

be a killer of his submissive partners, Miss Gannon. It wouldn’t be in your best interest to get into that with him. Nor in his best interest to get involved with anyone in that way. At least not until this is all figured out.” “He’s innocent,” Steele said as she glared into the detective’s eyes. “I need you to stop fucking around with us and find my friend. Can you just do that, please?” “You forget that you two could’ve been the ones who have her or have killed her. I need to know what kind of things have been going on. Did you guys ever have like some threesome with Gwen or foursome with her and Allen White?” The detective smiled at Steele. Arsen ran his hand over his face as he felt Steele’s body go tense. He tried to hold her

down as she stood up. “Now you listen to me, you fucking bitch. I do not like you, not one fucking bit. The fact you came onto the man I love is a thing that has me wanting to beat the shit out of you. So, now you know that he and I are together, I better not even see you wink at him or I’ll tear you a new one.” “Physical threats?” Detective Fontaine asked with a wink. Steele placed her hands on the desk and leaned in close. Her tone was low and even as she said, “Physical promises, bitch. We’re leaving and you need to go find my friend. My boy here is a very good lawyer and if she’s found dead because you were fucking around with us so you could get your rocks off on our

sex life, it’s you who’ll be sorry.” Arsen got up and ran his arm around Steele’s waist, picking her feet up off the ground. “She can be a real Pitbull, Fontaine. Do yourself a favor and find her friend and don’t ask us about what it is we do anymore. You know where we’ll both be. Let us know the moment that you find Gwen.” He took Steele out of the room and placed her on her feet once he shut the door between the two women. “I hate her,” Steele said under her breath. “Really? I could not tell that,” Arsen said with a sarcastic tone.

Leading her out of the police station he took her to where Paul was waiting by his car. “You guys ready to go home?” he asked as Steele got in. Arsen gave him a nod. “Please, Paul.” Please don’t let anything else go wrong today!

STEELE In a tub full of hot water, Steele leaned her back against Arsen’s muscled chest. He took a glass of red wine and placed it to her lips. She sipped it then he took a sip and set it back down. “It feels good having it all out there. I’m relieved.” Arsen ran his hands through her hair. He’d washed it and conditioned it and she was feeling much more relaxed after his pampering. She rolled over in his arms and placed her lips on his. Then looked at him. “Are you really glad? I mean this is a lot for you now. A real girlfriend and a real relationship on top of all the other crap. You think it’s what you really want?” He pulled her over him, and she found

his hard-on pressing to her. “Want a ride?” He smiled. She slipped over him and slid down his long shaft. She moaned as he filled her. “That feels amazing.” He kissed the tip of her nose. “To answer your question. It is what I really want, Baby. I’ve never wanted anything more.” He lifted her and set the pace. Her body moved up and down on him easily in the deep water of the large bath tub. Their wet bodies slid against each other’s and she twisted her hands into his hair which had grown nearly to his shoulders. Arsen took her breast into his large

hands and squeezed them, stroking both nipples with his thumbs. Steele moaned with the sensation. Moving up and down him with an urgency she was startled when he stopped her. His hands on her shoulders. Holding her still. His dark eyes she found looking at her when she opened hers.

“You don’t come until I tell you to.” He pulled her mouth to his and moved his hands off her shoulders and fisted both hands with locks of her long hair. He kissed her hard, his tongue running all over her mouth. She suddenly felt her body reaching the point she knew she had to wait for. His kiss was taking her over the edge just like

his dick was as it filled her over and over. She was falling over the edge and she couldn’t stop it. Steele tried not to let him know she’d climaxed. The moan which threatened, she managed to keep in and she thought she’d gotten away with it when he pulled his mouth back from hers. He shook his head slowly. “Naughty girl. What did I tell you to do?” Her eyes were wide. “I couldn’t help it.” “Get out of the tub,” he ordered her. “Arsen!” “Do as I’ve said.” He let her go, and she got up and out of the tub.

“What are you going to do?” She grabbed a towel and wrapped it around herself. With no emotion in his handsome face, he said, “Take that towel off and go lean over the side of the bed and wait there for me. You seem to need reminding of a thing or two.” Steele gave him a look but his eyes were dark and she dropped hers and went to do as he’d told her to. As she leaned over the bed she found her stomach tensing. Is he really going to spank me? With her head laid on the bed, Steele saw him walk out of the bathroom with a white towel hung around his waist. His chiseled abs moved with each step he took towards her. He stopped at the closet and pulled a leather belt out of it and bent it in half. She

found her heart beating hard in her chest. Moving past her, she heard the drawer opening and then felt something soft being pulled across the skin on her back. Her eyes were covered then with the soft material and he moved her hands up over her head. He wrapped something around them, binding them together. His hands ran over her ass. Her body went hot in an instant. The leather of the belt she felt moving down her back then over one ass cheek. She bit he lower lip as she waited for the first strike. Instead she felt him lean over her and grab her by the hair, pulling her head up. His body was against her back, his lips near her ear.

“Are you to come whenever you want when I tell you to wait for my command?” “No,” she whispered. A little bite he gave her neck. “What?” “No Sir,” she said as she blew out a breath. The bite had her body tingling. She had no real idea of what he’d do, but somehow, she trusted him not to hurt her. She felt the leather moving between her legs. It was soft and supple as he raked it over her clit. “You want to come again, Baby?” A low moan came from her as her answer. He leaned over her again. His mouth

touched her ear. “I’m going to use something else this time. See if you can figure out what it is.” Her mind went blank. “Arsen! What is it?” Her words came out in a shriek. The deep sound of his laugh had her trying to get up, and he grabbed her and flipped her over on her back and hoisted her up. Her bound hands were placed over the bedpost, keeping her in place. “Don’t you trust me, Steele?” The leather belt ran over her stomach. She shivered. “Yes.” “Good. You do remember that I love

you.” The belt ran down her stomach and he laid it over her sex, leaving it on her. The cool leather rested against her clit. The constant lightweight of it had her throbbing for more. Then a humming sound filled her ears. The smell of cherries filled the air and then a warm, moist vibrating thing touched the opening of her vagina. Arsen pushed her legs further apart. Then pushed the thing into her. It vibrated parts of her she didn’t realize would even like that. She felt him move his body next to hers. He turned her face to his and kissed her as his other hand moved the vibrator in and out of her. It was an odd feeling. Like she was kissing one person and letting another fuck her. She never thought about such a thing and

found herself extremely aroused. His tongue stroked hers as his other hand moved down and rubbed the leather over her clit. It was amazing. He pulled his mouth away. “Do not come until I tell you to.” She moaned a little, and he kissed her again. His mouth was wet and hot and the way he kissed was amazing. She could really focus on how his mouth blended with hers. His tongue ran over her teeth. Something happened, and the vibration went faster. He pumped it faster and took the belt away to use his finger to stimulate her clit. She had to focus on his kiss to stop herself from climaxing. Her legs were shaking from the need to release. When he finally pulled

the vibrating thing out of her, he placed the wide tip right on her clit and she knew she couldn’t hold back much longer. He moved his body over hers as he continued to kiss her. Her head moved along with him and when he pushed himself into her she arched up to meet him, desperate to let it out. Arsen didn’t make even one stroke. He stayed perfectly still then pulled his mouth away. “Come.” Her body crashed around his and he groaned along with her as her body pulsed around his cock. “Fuck, that’s amazing, Baby!” He pressed into her as deep as he could go then pulled out and slammed back into her. Steele’s body was shaking as he began his

assault on her. Slamming into her hard and fast. It felt as if a Wild-man was on her. After repeated, hard thrusts he suddenly pulled out of her and took her bound hands from the bedpost. She was jostled around as he moved her. He took her by the ankles and moved up with them until her heels were by her ears and she felt him press his hard cock into her again. He took her bound hands and placed them over his head and around his neck. Then he moved them both as he seemed to be sitting back on his feet. He began lifting her body, making her stroke him. She was amazed as he lifted her over and over. She had to say something as she was just too stunned. “Wow! You’re really strong, Arsen!”

His words came out a little strained as he was exerting himself. “Uh, huh. And no coming until I say.” “Of course, sir,” she said with a little giggle. “I wouldn’t dream of it.” “And no talking. You’re distracting me.” In their position, their mouths couldn’t reach the others to kiss so her mind wandered to what they must look like. A human pretzel was what she came up with. The way his muscles felt around her body had her mesmerized. The sight deprivation let her hear everything. The little sloshing sounds their connected bodies made was kind of sexy and she found that along with the muscles moving around her and the little pumps he was making inside her too much.

Her body was about to let go and she had no idea how she was going to control that in the crazy position. So she resorted to the old Kegel trick and in no time Arsen was telling her to come as he climaxed. As they caught their breath, Arsen began to untangle their bodies. He laid her back, removed her arms from his neck and let her legs go back down. “You’re very supple. Not everyone can do that position.” He kissed her forehead and put her bound hands back over the bed post. “More?” she asked. “And I didn’t have any real choice in getting into that position. You kind of pretzeled me into it.” His lips pressed against her clit and she arched up as it was still pulsing and tender to

the touch. The mere touch was about to set her off again. “Of course more, Baby. You pulled your trick on me and I have to get you back.” The sound of the vibrator filled the air, and it was on her. He moved it over her as it warmed up and vibrated her entire sex. She moaned and wiggled. “Oh my God, Baby! Can I at least come when I want?” “Hell, no! What kind of relationship do you think this is?” He leaned over and took one of her tits in his mouth. Licking it constantly. She was writhing trying to hold it back. Her voice was shaking as the vibrator had her whole body vibrating. “But you love me,

Arsen!” His hot mouth moved off her tit, and he trailed gentle kisses over her chest and along her neck. Then his voice spread warmth over her as he said. “I do love you, now come for me, Baby.” Steele moaned loudly as she fell apart and the sound of the vibrator stopped, but the buzzing feeling in her didn’t. He pulled her hands down and let them out of the bind then rubbed her wrists then her shoulders. Then he took the blindfold off and kissed her cheek. With a smile, he said, “You do remember our safe word, don’t you, Baby?”

She nodded and ran her hand over his cheek. “I knew I could’ve used it, but you didn’t hurt me.” “I never want to hurt you. You need to always tell me if I do and I’ll stop. To excite you is all I want. To love you is my only priority.” His fingers ran over her lips and he leaned up on his elbow with his head propped on his palm so he could look down at her. Her heart ached with how beautiful she thought he was. The man was changing right in front of her eyes and she wished liked hell it could just be like any other normal relationship without the constant threat of prison or any of the other things she felt hanging over their heads. The truth was his ways did excite her.

Even as he ordered her to get out of the tub and wait for him, she felt little fear he was actually going to hurt her. There was a part of her who loved it. His changes were making him into a man who would be perfect for her and now that their relationship was out in the open everything would be great. If only they weren’t being implicated in the disappearance of Gwen, and the murders Arsen was still being considered for. Arsen laid back with his strong arm around her. “Good night, Baby. Try not to think about a thing. Worry never solved anything. If you wake up and feel upset or have any bad feelings, wake me up and we can deal with them together.

You’re not alone, ever. I want you to know that. I’m here for you.” “The same goes for you, my sweet man. I’m here for you.” He chuckled. “Sweet. I don’t know if I’ll ever get used to that word being used about me.” “Go to sleep, Arsen.” She ran her hand up to hold his bicep. His strong arms made her feel safe, and she loved how they felt around her. Just before she fell asleep, one thought ran through her head. Please let them find Gwen alive!

GWEN Distant voices woke Gwen up. It was dark out and she was confused at where she was exactly. She listened to try to hear what the people were saying. A woman’s voice she could hear saying, “You idiot! No one told you to take that girl. Now you have the cops looking for you. You’re going to have to ditch that car. They’ll find evidence you took her and then you’ll be back in prison before you know it.” Gwen stayed perfectly still. She remembered what had happened. She’d gotten away. Somewhat anyway. At least she was on the other side of the fence and they couldn’t get to her.

Allen’s voice was a bit high as he said, “I can’t go back. Anne, you have to help me. This was all your idea. To get back at Arsen. The girl was a mistake. I admit that.” “Look, you dimwit,” she heard Anne say. “This is getting much too complicated and Arsen will not get what he deserves if I don’t step in and completely take charge. So, first things first. You have to be punished for this. Get back inside while I figure out how to deal with you. Strip and put your hands against the wall and wait for me. However long that takes, your ass better be waiting just like I said or the punishment will be ten times worse. Arsen can tell you about not doing as I say. His body still bears the scars of disobeying me.” Gwen’s heart went to her throat as she

realized the woman must have been the big and powerful Arsen’s master at one time. I have to get to Steele and Arsen before it’s too late for us all!

For Ever

By Michelle Love

GWEN Cold night air had goose bumps covering her skin which felt every little prick of the brittle, dry, tall grass she crawled on her belly through. Gwen kept picturing herself as a military hero in a jungle somewhere. Anything she could do to take her mind off the way her body was shutting down was what she was doing to get to help. Haunting sounds of Allen’s cries as Anne whipped him with something moved through the night air. They seemed so far away and Gwen almost felt sorry for the psychotic bastard who’d kidnapped her. She had to keep reminding herself that she had a mission. Her body would refuse to

move at times and she’d have to stop and rest for a while. Each time she did that meant she was losing precious time. Anne and Allen had their own mission. To ruin Arsen and kill Steele. Gwen had to make it to someone to get her to the police before it was too late. If I can make it to the road without dying myself!

ARSEN Steele slept fitfully in his arms, keeping him from sleep. Not that he could with all which was happening. The light from his phone caught his attention as he lay there in the dark, listening to Steele’s mumbles as she talked in her sleep. He reached over to pick up the phone on the nightstand beside his bed to find a text. The number was odd, all sevens. He hesitated before opening it to read it. With a swipe of his forefinger it was open, and it said -We need to meet, you and I. Dawn in front of your apartment. I’ll be waiting in a blue Camaro.-

Arsen placed the phone back on the table and then he was really awake. Dawn was a mere three hours away. His mind was racing with who it could be and if they could help him out of his current situations. Any of them. Arsen’s problems seemed to keep building. Like all things which build up too high, he had hopes of everything crashing, but not down on him. He held the love of his life in his arms. Never had he known love like he knew for Steele. Not even his first love had been so complete. Finally, a real future with a wife and kids stood before him. Only a tall fence with sharp, pointed tops stood between him and that

future. He had to climb that fence to get to the other side, and it felt as if led weights had been placed around his ankles, keeping him from doing it. He lay his head back and closed his eyes as he thought about what he wanted for Steele and himself. A nice mansion with a swimming pool for their children. It would have to have some acreage with it and a barn for her horse and the many other animals they’d get. Arsen wanted it all. The picture perfect life of a normal couple with a normal life. His heart wanted it so bad it ached. Right after Steele had fallen asleep, Arsen had gotten up and went to his office. He got on his computer and made a purchase he hoped would be the beginning of the real thing

for him and Steele. Even though so much was happening, he wanted one constant, one thing in his control to help him get through that horrible time. To have a plan and start moving towards his ultimate goal was a thing he needed and wanted. He just hoped Steele did to. She grumbled about something and rolled away from him. He reached over and pulled her back to him as she was close to the edge of the bed and he was afraid she’d fall off with her constant dreams or nightmares. He wasn’t sure which. Her long, dark hair had wrapped around her and he gently tugged it out from underneath her and brushed it back from her face. Arsen could look at her face forever and he planned to

do just that. His mind wandered to his past. Anne had taken him in when he was in his first year at Stanford University. Not sure what he was going to be at that time. He only knew he wanted to be something which had to do with the law. Arsen wanted to prove to himself he could make something out of himself. He hadn’t seen Anne since she’d left him at the emergency room, just a few months before he turned eighteen. He lived out of the old Chevy Cobalt he’d earned enough money while living in the foster home to buy. Working at the closest fast food place to the house he’d been sent to, he walked to it each day after school and worked until near dawn.

Arsen knew he had a limited amount of time with that roof over his head and he made good use of that time. The car had cost him two thousand dollars, and it got him around once he was out of high school and out of the foster home. He went to the small, local college and applied for the financial aid he’d need to go to college. The two years in the small college had him in a dorm room with a party crowd. Arsen knew he couldn’t get sidetracked by the other young men. He slept most times in his small car in the student parking lot of the dorms. The other guys always seemed to have girls in their beds with them and Arsen wanted nothing to do with sex at that time. Sex equaled pain in his memory. He

wanted none of either. His heart was still mending from the rejection his first love gave him. Thanks to staying out of trouble, Arsen made excellent grades and was accepted to Stanford University after completing his Associate’s Degree at the small junior college. On his first day there, after a horrific day of trying to get to all his classes and get settled in, he went to a small bar to get a drink after the tough day. That’s where he saw Beth’s mother. She was tall, thin, and had long blonde hair. Mrs. Sinclair was not wearing her normal clothing, though. Her heels were tall and her dress was short. Minuscule. The top of her shirt plunged all the way down to her pierced bellybutton. And Arsen

found his mouth watering for the older woman who resembled the love he’d lost in her daughter. He was too shy to go to her though. Arsen sat at the back of the small bar at a table alone in a darkened corner. He watched as his ex-girlfriend’s mother made some phone calls while she sat at the bar. She seemed to be waiting for someone. That someone finally joined her. Another tall woman, wearing all leather. Her shiny boots had high heels on them and her short, blond hair was in tight curls under a leather cap. Arsen watched with great interest as the two had another drink and talked as they sat on stools at the bar. Then Mrs. Sinclair got up and made her way to the ladies’ room. Which was

behind Arsen. His ability to breathe ceased, and he sat perfectly still, trying to become invisible as she walked towards him. Her boobs bounced, and he knew there was nothing between them and the barely covering top she wore. Her light blue eyes moved to him and after a moment they lit up. She stopped dead in her tracks. “Arsen Sloan! Is that you?” He nodded slowly, unsure of how she was going to act. She was caught, busted by him. This was not the Mrs. Sinclair he, nor her husband and daughter knew. This woman was into some tough shit and he knew it by the way she was dressed and made up. “Wait here,” she directed him as she

went to the restroom. He fidgeted in his seat. Arsen felt like running out of that bar as fast as his feet could take him. But he was paralyzed for some reason. The woman had him wondering about her. Arsen knew Beth’s mother was twenty years older than him. He was twenty-one, making her forty-one, but she didn’t look old at all. Not one wrinkle. Not one ounce of fat. Not a trace of gray in her long, silky, blonde hair. Her hand grazed his shoulder as she came back to him. “Arsen, how have you been, darling.” Her lips touched his cheek and sent chills through him. “Fine, Mrs. Sinclair.” He tensed and butterflies filled his stomach.

Arsen was a skinny thing back then. He’d not yet begun to do his strenuous work outs. It was she who had him start that. His dark hair was cut short, and he wore a black T-shirt and blue jeans with Nike running shoes. Not quite the polished man he became. She took the chair on the other side of the table and looked him over. Her hand rose into the air and her friend came over. She smiled up at the woman close to her age. “This is Arsen, Sheila. What do you think about him?” Sheila gave a nod. “He’s got potential, I’d say.”

Arsen gulped. He felt on display or for

sale or something. He looked down at the empty glass of rum and coke in his hand which was nearly trembling. Mrs. Sinclair leaned forward and put her elbows on the table, resting her chin in her hands. Her fingernails were long and painted shiny black. Her eyeliner was dark black too, making her light blue eyes pop. The other woman’s eyes were dark brown and her eyes were lined with a dark green liner. She was attractive in a scary sort of way. Her lips were deep red and so were Mrs. Sinclair’s. The two woman gave off a vibe of sexy fear and Arsen wasn’t immune to it. He was nervous though. Mrs. Sinclair’s breasts were about to

pop out of her tight dress as she leaned forward and reached out to touch the top of his hand which was nervously running around the edge of his empty glass. “Shelia’s apartment is only a few blocks away, Arsen. She and I were going to go out, but since we found you, we’d like to take you back to her place. How does that sound?” Mrs. Sinclair winked at him, making him extremely uneasy. His voice was shaky. “For what?” Her dark red lips curled into a smile and the other woman who stood next to him placed her hand on his shoulder. Arsen looked up at her as she said, “We want to fuck you, Arsen.” With the eloquent statement, he sat back

and looked at both of the women with confusion riddling his expression. “Why?” he asked. Mrs. Sinclair laughed. “You’re attractive and young. I assume you can fuck for days with your youth. It’s Friday night. I would guess you’re free for the weekend. We can have so much fun together, the three of us.” Knots had formed in his stomach and Shelia gave him a wink. “I’m going to go and get you a drink to help you decide. It looks like you need to loosen up a bit.” With her exit, Mrs. Sinclair got up and moved around to where he sat. She tugged the

chair he was in back a bit and settled on his lap... “Arsen, tell me, do you not find me attractive at all?” He nodded. “You look different than you ever did when Beth and I…” Her finger stopped him as she placed it to his lips. “No mention of her, please. Nor her father. They believe I’m on a weekend retreat with my church group.” His eyes widened. “Church? Yeah, I remember you were all about church.” She laughed and her mouth touched his

ear. “I may have lied a little about that, Arsen. The things which take me away from my little family are not quite as holy as I’ve made them out to be. As a matter of fact, they are anything but holy. I hope you decide to take us up on our offer. We have many toys that are sure to excite you. And Sheila really likes to be spanked if you know what I mean.” He shook his head. “I have no clue what the hell you’re talking about, Mrs. Sinclair.” She moaned and ran her pointed, black fingernail across his smooth cheek. Then pulled her bottom lip between her perfectly white teeth. “Ummm. I like the way you say that, Arsen. Say it again. But instead of Mrs. I want

you to call me Mistress Sinclair.” “Mistress Sinclair?” he asked as his brows furrowed. Her body melted into his as she ran her arms around him and laid her head on his shoulder. “The sound of you saying that has just left me wet.” Her hand took his and moved it under her short skirt. She pressed his fingertips to the edge of her vagina and then pushed two of them inside her panty-less pussy. Arsen’s eyes went wide and his dick sprung to life in his jeans. A fact Mrs. Sinclair who sat on his lap noticed immediately. With a smile, she pumped his fingers inside her as they sat there in the darkened corner of the little bar.

She pumped them as he watched her in complete shock. He felt her wet heated flesh just inside her vagina gripping his fingers as she moaned and more wetness flowed around his fingers. “You made me come, you naughty boy,” she moaned in his ear. She pulled his fingers out of her and he watched as she placed them in her mouth and sucked the juices off them. His dick went even harder when she got up and kept his hand in hers, leading him to the ladies’ room just behind them. He followed like a puppy. More like a lamb to the slaughter!

Arsen shook his head as he stopped thinking about that first time with her. Steele struggled in her dream and her wiggling had taken his attention from the memory. As he looked at her he felt awful for holding her in his arms and recalling the first night with Anne Sinclair. The first night of many he and she shared from then on with him being her submissive partner. A thing he was just beginning to realize wasn’t something he actively agreed to at all. Back to his memory he went. Recalling what Mistress Sinclair did to him in that ladies’ room in the back of that small bar that fateful night. The lights in the small bathroom were

bright as hell, he recalled. The bar had been so dark it made Arsen’s eyes squint when she pulled him into the tiny bathroom. She closed the door behind them and locked it, pressing her body up against his as she did. His dick was hard and when her mouth fell on his, he ran his arms around her. Something inside him was hungry for her though he couldn’t explain to himself why that was. This was his only love’s mother for the love of all which is holy was what he was thinking as her tongue moved over his. Her hands were expertly unbuttoning and unzipping his jeans and his cock was in her hand before he realized it. She jerked it up and down and he

groaned with the sensation. She took a few steps back and sat on the edge of the vanity. Her short as hell skirt pulled up and her crotch ready for him. From a small pocket at the front of her skirt she pulled out a foil packet and ripped it open with her teeth, spitting out the little bit of foil which got into her mouth. Arsen watched silently as she placed it over his hard dick. Then looked up at him. “I want you to fuck me now.” His heart was pounding as he knew what he was about to do was more than wrong. In so many ways it was wrong. If Beth ever found out, it would horrify her. If Mr. Sinclair ever found out, it could well be the end of him. If he beat him nearly to death over his daughter what

would he do to him over fucking his wife? But Arsen’s dick was ruling his head, and he pressed himself into her as she sat on the top of that small vanity. She was wet and hot and her nails dug into his back as he pushed deep inside her. “Fuck! You’re huge, Arsen!” Her legs moved to encircle him around his waist. “Lift me up and fuck me.” He lifted her off the vanity but it was too much of a struggle to hold her up and make any type of strokes. His dick wanted more and messing around like that wasn’t going to cut it. The floor was where he placed her then he went to work, stroking in and out of her as his breathing changed into something which sounded like he was having a panic attack.

Arsen’s body quivered as he all too soon came and he groaned with the climax. Only Mrs. Sinclair was not groaning. Her face wore a frown. “That’s it?” He looked down at her once he opened his eyes. “What?” “That’s it?” she asked then pushed him off her. “That’s not nearly enough. I’m taking you back to Shelia’s. That’s not enough for me. When’s the last time you had sex, Arsen? Shit!” Arsen stood up and took the condom off, tossing it in the trash. He placed himself back into his jeans, zipping and buttoning them back up.

“Beth.” Her eyebrows went way up. “That was nearly four years ago!” He nodded and washed his hands. “Yep.” She grabbed his wet hand before he could dry them. “You’re coming with us. We can fix you up where you can make more than five strokes into a pussy before coming, Arsen.” His head was fuzzy from the ejaculation and the one drink he’d had. Sheila was waiting patiently at the table as they came out. Mrs. Sinclair was shaking her head at the other woman. “We have us as close to a virgin here as

you can get without having an actual virgin.” Sheila smiled. “Did you get him to agree?” Mrs. Sinclair grabbed the shot glass full of a dark colored liquor and handed it to Arsen. “Drink this.” Her tone was commanding, and he tossed it down his throat without even asking what it was. “We’re taking him. He’ll want what we have to offer. He may not know it yet, but he will soon.” Arsen looked back and forth between the two of them. “Both of you?” They nodded, and he shook his head. “I don’t know. You just said I came too quick. How can I possibly….”

He was jerked by Mrs. Sinclair as they began to leave the bar. “Don’t worry, we’ll show you how you can. When’s the last time you ate some pussy, Arsen?” He gulped. “Never.” The women laughed, and it sounded a little evil to his ears. Shelia’s hand gripped his ass as she walked behind him. “Hope you’re hungry boy.” The women walked some three blocks until they came to an old apartment building. The small apartment smelled like men’s cologne and leather. There was one sofa in the middle of

the small living room. Mrs. Sinclair pulled him right past that and into a small bedroom. A king size bed and one chair were all that was in it. His eyes roamed around and he found a door knob had been screwed into the wall and next to it hung a small whip and a pair of silver handcuffs. The keys to it dangled from one of the locks. A sign hung over the bed. It was just one word written in thick black marker. ‘PEACHES’ had him wondering what the hell that was about. Mrs. Sinclair reached into a closet and pulled out an odd looking leather thing. She handed it to him. Go put this on and nothing else, Arsen. He held it out and noticed his ass and dick would be ready to go, but the leather would

cover the front portion of his legs. “Are these what the cowboys in the old days wore?” She nodded. “Nowadays men who are into a unique sex life wear them. I intend to take you into that way with me, Arsen. Tonight will be your first lesson.” Mrs. Sinclair smacked his ass and pointed to the attached bathroom. He went inside and looked at himself in the mirror. “What are you doing, man?” he asked himself. He washed his face and felt the effects of the shot taking him over. Changing into the chaps had him feeling ridiculous. He turned to look at his exposed, skinny ass cheeks in the mirror and his face heated with a blush.

Turning back, he found his dick visible, dangling between his legs and shook his head. “I can’t go out there like this.” The door opened and Mrs. Sinclair was holding out another shot of something to him. “Drink this.” “I don’t know about all this, Mrs. Sinclair.” Her hand moved over his cheek, softly. “Just take the drink and lets us teach you all you’ll ever need to know about pleasing a woman.” Arsen took the drink as he thought about gaining some knowledge about sex. He was twenty-one after all with no real idea about it. And from what he’d just done with Mrs.

Sinclair in that bar’s bathroom, he knew he was sorely lacking in that department. But something inside him wanted more than just to learn about sex with some older women. “I think you should only do that with someone you love, Mrs. Sinclair.” She laughed and took his hand, pulling him out of the bathroom. His eyes quickly went to the woman strung up on the wall, facing him. “I want you to eat Shelia out and make her orgasm. After that, you can tell me if you didn’t enjoy it.” She got behind him and pushed him towards the smiling woman. “What if I don’t?” he asked as he looked over the woman who was naked and handcuffed, hanging from the knob on the wall. Her blonde

curls pressed to it, making them bunch around her face. “Will you let me leave then?” “I will allow you to leave only after we have fixed that early ejaculation problem you have. Now do as I say.” Mrs. Sinclair pulled the chair up and sat down on it close to the side of Sheila. “Kneel in front of her, Arsen.” He shook his head and took a deep breath. Then he did as she told him to. “I guess I just kiss it like I would a mouth?” He looked at the woman he’d only known as a housewife and mother and a supposedly Christian woman. How wrong I had been! She tasted like salt. His first impression of his mouth on the woman wasn’t a thing he found pleasant, but his damn dick did. It sprang

to attention within seconds of his mouth pressing to her. Mrs. Sinclair’s voice was low and controlled as she told him what to do. “Use your tongue and run it over her clit.” He pulled back. “Where is that?” She gave a heavy sigh. Reaching out, she pulled back Sheila’s folds and touched her clit, making Sheila let out a moan. Mrs. Sinclair arched her brows. “See how quickly that affected her?” He nodded. “Yeah.” “Okay, then” she stuck her tongue out and made it into a point on the end and wiggled it. “Do that with your tongue over that little

bud.” He practiced a second, and she frowned. “Not good?” he asked. She leaned over a lot more and said, “Watch me, Arsen.” He leaned back a little and watched as she placed her pointed tongue on the other woman’s body and his dick went even harder. He was mesmerized by the way her tongue moved over the swollen, red, pearl-like thing. He was also mesmerized by the moans Sheila was making. Mrs. Sinclair took her hands and spread Sheila’s folds wide open and ran her tongue up and down them then her tongue went into her vagina and Sheila writhed in her bonds and moaned like it was the best thing ever.

All Arsen knew was he wanted to do that. So he pulled Mrs. Sinclair back by the shoulders. “I think I can do that.”

She smiled and moved to get behind him. Her front pressed to his back and her hand ran over his rock hard cock. He spread Sheila open as Mrs. Sinclair had done and began to feast on her as Mrs. Sinclair ran her hand up and down his cock. She did it much better than he did when he did it himself. Her hand was softer and her strokes were slower and less insistent than when he did that to himself. He supposed it was because he was always in a hurry. It most often happened in the shower and living in a dorm always meant

someone was waiting to get into the shower next. Arsen couldn’t believe the pleasure he was getting from licking this woman’s pussy. Her moans made him feel like he was the best lover in the world. His dick ached to be inside either one of them. He just wanted to feel some type of tight, wet, heat surround his cock. He didn’t give two shits who it was in, it just needed to be inside a pussy. That’s all he knew. When Sheila screamed his name, Mrs. Sinclair whispered in his ear. “Put your tongue inside her.” He did and found her juicy. Mrs. Sinclair let his dick out of her hand and stood up.

“Take her cuffed hands off the knob and lie her down on the bed. Keep her ass at the edge so you can stand while you fuck her.” Arsen’s hands were shaking as he reached up and took the other woman’s hands off the knob and laid her on the bed. She held her cuffed hands over her head. Mrs. Sinclair’s lips touched his ear as she whispered. “I have a whip.” He felt the cool leather move across his bare ass. “You do not come until I say or I’ll give you a lash. I’m going to pop you once you’re inside her so you’ll know the sting and fear it.” He turned to look back at her with fear in his eyes. “You’re what?”

She grabbed his chin and pulled his mouth to hers and kissed him hard. “Do as I say, Arsen.” “Okay,” he said as he tried to catch his breath after the steamy kiss. “I’ll do what you say, Mrs. Sinclair.” Pop! Went the small whip, leaving a burning place on his ass as he ran his hand to cover it. “Mistress Sinclair!” she corrected, sternly. “Mistress Sinclair. Sorry, I forgot about that.” He rubbed his ass and turned back to find Sheila smiling at him. “Your cock is huge and I’m about to come all over it.” The sound of foil made him look back at the other woman and she slipped a condom over his erection.

“Thanks,” he said. His hands were shaking as he placed them on Sheila’s stomach. He pressed the tip of his wide cock to her vagina and watched as it slipped inside her. Immediately, his body was shaking, and he felt the need to make swift thrusts. The first thrust he made coincided with a sharp pain on his ass as Mrs. Sinclair struck him with the whip even harder than she had the first time. It burned, and he felt a whelp had formed. It didn’t quit burning, and it took his attention from the need his body felt to release. “Move in and out of her slowly, Arsen,” Mrs. Sinclair told him. She was a presence just behind him but she wasn’t touching him. A light over his

shoulder had him looking back over it and finding her with a small camera in her hand. “Christ, are you filming this?” he asked in horror. “Shut up and fuck her.” Her words came out harsh and her nails dug into his ass. It made the whelp burn even more. Shelia began to groan. “He’s huge. It feels so fucking amazing.” Mrs. Sinclair directed him. “Tell her how she feels, Arsen.” He had no idea how to explain it. “She’s squishy and hot.” Mrs. Sinclair rolled her eyes. “How about something like this? Her pussy is hot and making my dick scream with

need for her.” “Nah, that’s not how it feels,” he said. “It really does feel squishy and hot and your vagina was tighter than hers is.” Sheila raised her head and her eyes went wide. “Stop filming! I don’t want anyone to ever hear that. Erase it, Anne!” Mrs. Sinclair chuckled. “Do some Kegels, Shelia.” Shelia laid back. “Ughh! Just don’t let him talk. It’s better if he doesn’t. He has no idea of what to say.” Mrs. Sinclair moved to lie on the bed, her head near Sheila’s bottom and she angled the camera up to film him.

“I’ll narrate.” She looked at him through the camera. “Here we have a young male, twenty-one. Isn’t that right, Arsen?” He nodded and smiled at the camera. “Yep.” “I’d like you to answer with, yes, Mistress Sinclair.” His smile widened. “Yes, Mistress Sinclair.” “Good boy. I’m going to reward you with a nice blow job in a little while.” His face went red as he pumped away at Sheila. “Crap! You have some shit in store for me, it seems.” “You will be well educated when you leave our company at the end of this long

weekend, Arsen Sloan. I assure you.” She moved the camera to film the connection their bodies were making. “You getting that sloshing sound, Mistress Sinclair?” he asked. Sheila’s head popped up off the bed. “Arsen, shut the fuck up!” “Sorry,” he apologized and went back to pumping himself into Shelia. “Pull her knees up, Arsen. You can go in deeper like that and you may find something tight on her a little higher up there.” He did as she told him to and Shelia moaned. “Yep, he’s stretching some new territory.” Arsen felt it too and his dick twitched

with a need to release. But the pain of the whip still was fresh in his mind. He tried to look at the wall and not think about what he was doing. Then Sheila let out a shrieking groan and her body convulsed around his cock and he was about to come with her as her body just kept pressing and squeezing his hard cock. Mrs. Sinclair’s words came from between clenched teeth, “Don’t you let it go, Arsen.” He looked at the wall, trying to block out how her body was trying desperately to pull his along with her into that sweet ecstasy. Somehow he managed to control it. Just as he did. Mrs. Sinclair moved back behind him. The leather of the whip moved over his ass.

“Come,” she told him with one quick word. He tried, but the urge was gone. “I can’t.” The whip cracked across his ass leaving heat where it had touched. “Come!” The pain of the strike had his body nowhere near orgasm and she struck him again. Over and over she struck him until he was quivering and his knees gave out. His dick had gone limp and every nerve ending was screaming at him. Mrs. Sinclair wasn’t letting up. The whip hit him all over his body as she kept cracking it and screaming at him to come.

Finally, she got close enough he could grab her wrist to stop her. “Mistress Sinclair, please stop!” Her eyes were wild as she looked at him. Then pointed to the sign on the wall. “You don’t know how to read, Arsen?” His voice was shaky with the pain which radiated all over his body. “What?” “What does that say?” She pointed at the sign again. “Peaches?” he asked in complete confusion. “Yes. That’s all you had to say if it was too much for you.” She pulled away from him and stood back up. “Didn’t you know that? Haven’t you heard of a safe word?”

He shook his head. “No.” She held her hand out to help him up from his crumbled state on the floor. “I could’ve sworn I told you that if it gets too intense you are to say that word and we’ll stop immediately.” Arsen shook his head and found Sheila sitting up. “Yeah, I know I heard you tell him that, Anne. He must’ve not been listening. His mind was probably busy taking me all in as I hung on the wall, waiting for him.” She looked at Arsen. “You okay there, kid?” He nodded. Red whelps covered his body. He watched as Anne Sinclair un-cuffed Shelia.

“I’m taking him to the shower to wash him down. Care to join us?” she asked the woman Arsen had just finished fucking. She nodded. “I’m starving. I’m going to order pizza.” Sheila looked at Arsen. “Pepperoni okay with you, kid?” He nodded and felt Mrs. Sinclair’s hand slip into his. She led him to the bathroom and started up the shower. Her finger tips ran over the red whelps which covered his chest. She smiled up at him. “You have to admire the colors. The angry red makes your tanned skin look kind of white. It’s beautiful. Don’t you agree?” Arsen did not agree. It hurt. He hurt all

over his body as she’d struck him all over it. One had even landed on his dick and it burned as well. He had no intention of staying with the women the entire weekend. In his opinion they were a little odd. Mrs. Sinclair reached into a little bag in the back of the medicine chest which hung on the wall next to the mirror. She pulled out one little white pill. “Open up,” she told him. He shook his head. “What is that?” “Just something to stop the pain I know is running all over your body, Arsen. It’s not addicting. You don’t have to worry about that. Open up or I’ll have to paddle your skinny, little

ass.” His mouth opened quickly as he had no want to feel any more pain. She smiled and pulled her clothes off then removed his chaps and tossed them to the floor. Her hand took his and led him into the shower. The warm water burned initially as it ran over the many welts, some which bled a bit. She picked up a clear bottle filled with a foamy dark liquid. The bottle had a tip on it and she squirted it all over him and ran her hands to rub it all in. “This will take care of the places where your skin was broken.” “Okay,” he said. His body was starting to grow numb with the liquid. “What is it?” “An antiseptic with a pain reliever in it.

It’ll make sure those places don’t become infected.” She ran her hand over his dick which was limp. “You know you should think about me. There’s so much I could teach you. I can have this body of yours very different in just the matter of one year. Wouldn’t you like to have muscles, Arsen?” He thought about it for a moment. “Like a personal trainer or something like that?” With a smile, she said, “Something like that.” Her hands running over his body was making it feel better. That or the pain killers both inside and outside of him. “I’ll think about it.”

She took his dick in her hand and gave it a squeeze. “You’ll think about it what, Arsen?” “I’ll think about it, Mistress Sinclair.” She smiled and released his cock. “Are you going to college?” “I am. I’m in pre-law. I’m not sure what I want to be. An aid, a paralegal, or what.” The pill must’ve been taking over as he found himself picking up a white bar of soap and rubbing it with his hands until he had handfuls of bubbles. He began rubbing it over her shoulders and she moaned. “You should be an attorney, Arsen.” She turned to face him and moved his soapy hands to her breasts. “You’d make an excellent one. I

could help you. I could even get us a nice apartment near the campus. Where is it you’re going to school at?” “Stanford University,” he said and her eyebrows shot up. “Prestigious! My, how did you manage that?” She moved his soapy hands to her pussy and moved his hands to rub it. “Turns out, I’m smart.” He smiled. “As am I, young man.” She moved to close the space between them and pulled his head down to kiss her. His arms ran around her and his mouth was pliable as the pill made him lucid and his body was much more relaxed. She turned the water off and pulled him out of the shower and to the bed. She laid him back on it and went to

the door. She shouted out the door, “I’m going to fuck him. Do you want to watch? I’m going to put the camera on the dresser to record it.” Arsen lay on the bed and chuckled. His mind was nowhere near as cluttered as it had been. Mrs. Sinclair was going to fuck him and video tape it. Possibly while the woman he’d just fucked watched. He never saw it coming as he sat in the dark bar, drinking a little drink and thinking about what kind of sandwich he was going to get and take home for dinner that night. Her damp hair hung in limp strands around her then make-up-less face. Then he saw a few tiny lines around her light blue eyes. But that was okay, he thought.

“Since I was much too hard on you about it the last time. You go ahead and come when you want to. I’ll be a lot easier with you this time.” She moved down his body, and he felt her mouth go over his limp dick. His eyelids grew heavy, and he closed them. The way her mouth was sucking at him had his cock making little twinges here and there, but the pill had him not feeling much of anything. Light filled the room as Shelia came in and turned the overhead light on. “I want to be able to see it all,” she said as she came into the room. “The camera needs light to capture the footage.” He placed his arm over his eyes to block out the annoying light. Mrs. Sinclair’s mouth

moved off him for a second as she said, “Hey, can you grab some nipple clamps and put them on him. The liquor and the pill have him not feeling a damn thing. We need to bring some type of sensation up in him. His dick is limp, and that’s no fun.” Arsen found himself thinking he felt like their boy-toy. He wasn’t sure he liked that at all. He felt it when Shelia placed the first clamp on his little nipple. “Oww!” “Good,” Shelia said then pinched his other nipple with the other clamp. “Fuck!” he shouted as pain went through him. It subsided pretty quickly, and he found his cock pulsing as Mrs. Sinclair’s mouth sucked hard at it.

A humming sound filled his ears, and he opened his eyes to see Shelia wearing nothing but a strap on nine-inch dildo which was thick and black and moving as she’d turned it on. “Hey, I’m going to take you from behind while you do that, Anne.” Shelia climbed onto the bed behind Mrs. Sinclair and Arsen watched as she pushed the dildo into the woman sucking his dick. When Mrs. Sinclair moaned, he felt it make his dick twitch. As he watched the woman with blonde tight curls moving back and forth, her tits bouncing as she did and his line of sight included a woman with long, blonde hair bobbing up and down as she sucked him off he became aroused.

“Fuck me, you chicks are freaky!” he said as his stomach began to tighten and his dick hardened. Shelia winked at him. “Want to make an Anne sandwich, kid?” He didn’t know what an Anne sandwich was, but he wanted to. “Yep.” Shelia pulled out of Anne and Anne released Arsen’s dick. She smiled at him. “You’re going to take me in the ass.” “I am?” he asked. She nodded. “Get up.” He stood up and watched as Shelia laid down, her black dildo standing up. Anne

climbed on and slid down it. “Fill the rest of me, Arsen,” Anne said. “This is wild,” he managed to say as he climbed on the bed and found his dick easily moved into her ass. “This doesn’t hurt?” “No,” she said. “Stroke along with me, Arsen.” Her ass raised, and he went all the way into her. Then she went down on the dildo and he stayed where he was, letting his dick pull away from her. She moaned like she loved it. “Now all at once,” she said. “I’m going to grind on this dildo while you fuck my asshole, Arsen. Got it?” “Guess so,” he said as he moved back to

fill her. Anne wiggled on the dildo as Arsen moved in and out of her. It was all going fine for a while. Until he really looked at what he was doing. He was fucking the mother of the only girl he’d ever loved. The girl who had thought him a loser after her father was able to beat him up. That woman was riding a dildo the size of a donkey’s dick as she fucked another woman and he fucked her up the ass. It was sick, twisted, and nothing he had ever even imagined doing. Then the pill and liquor hit him hard, and he threw up all over the women beneath him.

The memory made Arsen nearly wretch out loud. He then realized it was fifteen minutes until dawn and at the very least he was going to see who it was that was supposed to be waiting outside to tell him something. Gently he moved away from Steele and went to get dressed. He called Paul and asked him to go outside, with his gun. But he wanted him to act as if they weren’t together. Paul joined him as he got off the private elevator. Arsen gave him a nod. “Thanks for getting up at the butt crack of dawn for me, Paul. I have no idea who it was that texted me, but I’m grasping at straws here. I have to listen to anyone who has a thing that can possibly help us.”

Paul smiled, and the two bumped fists. “I got ya, man.” Arsen looked out the clear glass doors of the lobby and saw nothing outside. “I wonder if they’ll even come.” “Gotta give them time, boss,” Paul said and leaned against the wall. One foot he placed against it and fiddled with a pack of cigarettes. Arsen’s eyes went to it. “When did you start smoking, Paul?” “Since I started worrying about you, boss. I give quite a large shit about you, man.” Paul’s eyes looked a little glassy. “I’ll watch over her for you if something happens. I don’t want you to worry about that. I’ll take her everywhere and make sure she comes to see you

on visiting days.” “I hope that’s not necessary, but you have no idea how much it’s appreciated. You always have been an exceptional person, Paul.” Arsen found himself feeling sentimental about so much on that night and early morning. “I know, Arsen. I know.” “I’ve been recalling my relationship, if you can even call it that, with Anne Sinclair. I’ve come to the conclusion she kind of molested my naïve young ass back then. She made me something I wasn’t before.” Arsen looked away as he felt kind of sick to his stomach. “When Steele and I have kids, and hopefully at least one will be a son, I would kill any bitch if she did the things to him, Anne did

to me. I mean it. I would kill her.” Paul nodded. “And how about what you did to those women, Arsen?” Bile rose quickly in his throat as his long-time friend reminded him of what Anne Sinclair had turned him into. “Yeah, I know. I wish they were here for me to apologize to and get help for. The way Steele helped me. The girl hasn’t even realized it yet, just how much she’s helped me.” Paul laughed a little. “If I could turn back time,” he sang with his best Cher impression. “Right boss?” Arsen chuckled. “Yep.” He fidgeted a little then said,

“Do you think it would be unfair of me to ask Steele to marry me with all this shit over us?” Paul’s eyes went wide and his eyebrows ran clean up to his dark hairline. “Marriage, boss? You sure you’re ready for that? I mean, you haven’t known her long at all. Not to say I don’t adore her. I do. And I do think she’s good for you. If I can be honest though. I think you need to be sure you aren’t going to hurt her. Make her something she isn’t. You know like you said Anne Sinclair made you something you weren’t.” A sharp pain stabbed Arsen’s heart. His friend wasn’t lying. Paul was no yes man. That was a thing Arsen had always respected about the man who drove him everywhere he went. Arsen nodded.

“You’re right, Paul. I should wait. I need to make sure she understands what it is I really want from her. At this point she still thinks I need to be in control of all things, her included, if I’m to be truly happy. That isn’t the case though. It’s far from what I want.” Paul looked at him with a frown. “You sure about that, boss? I mean, you and having control over things is your deal, man.” “It has been. Fuck! It had to be. If you had a clue about what I had to do to get out of evil Sinclair’s clutches you’d have a much better understanding. That woman ruled my ass with a hot mother-fucking poker for nearly four years. All through law school. Then the bitch took credit for all I had accomplished.” Arsen

began to pace with the anxiety and anger which began to fill him. “I suppose that was the final straw when she did that, huh?” Paul asked. “You would think so, but that wasn’t it. I mean it was part of it, but not all of it. See, when I told her I wanted out of our contract which stated we would be in that contract. Get this shit, forever. And that I needed to move on with my life, she threatened me. Her husband and daughter didn’t know a thing about us. But Mistress Sinclair made sure to keep a video diary of our activities. She assured me her husband would hunt me down and kill me in cold blood without any hesitation.” Paul frowned. “Um, she was a part of it. Why would he only kill you? He’d probably kill

you both.” “She had a special skill, the old bitch. She’d managed to record a ton of our conversations. She had me say certain things, I had no idea what she’d do with all that later.” Arsen stopped pacing as he saw the blue Camaro pull to a stop in front of the building. The windows were tinted so dark he couldn’t see who was inside. Paul’s hand on his shoulder made his look back as Paul said. “I guess this little conversation is to be continued, boss. Looks like your five o’clock meeting has just arrived.” Arsen walked out first and a few seconds later Paul walked out and leaned against the brick wall of the tall building which

housed them both. He lit a cigarette and acted as if he was just another dude catching a quick morning buzz before heading out to work as he watched his friend. The window rolled down and as hard as he tried, he couldn’t see who was driving. Arsen leaned in then stood up and turned back to look at Paul, then got in the car and it pulled away.

For Fear- Arsen’s Rules Part 3 By Michelle Love

STEELE The sound of the private elevator opening up in the entry room had Steele calling out from the kitchen where she was cooking breakfast, “Arsen, where have you been, Baby?” “Not Arsen,” Paul said as he came into the kitchen. “I’ve been trying to call him and he’s not answering. Do you know if he left his phone here?” “Check his office. I know it’s not in the bedroom.” Steele paused her stirring of the scrambled eggs. “Wait. You didn’t drive him? So he took the Jag? Where’d he go without his phone?” Paul ducked out of the kitchen and went down the hallway to Arsen’s office. Steele followed

and saw Paul pick the phone up off the desk. “Here it is,” he said as he turned back to her. His dark hair lay across his shoulders in waves. Not his usual look. Paul always kept his long hair pulled into a low cue and kept it neat at all times. He was clean shaven that night Steele first slipped into the backseat of the Suburban. Now he had a light beard, unkempt. “Paul, you okay?” she asked as she watched him tap away at Arsen’s cell phone. “Yeah, why?” he said as he stared at the phone. “You look a little off. Your hair, your face. And do I smell cigarette smoke?” she asked as she looked him over and sniffed the air. His blue eyes moved to look at hers. “It’s just that I’m getting more and more worried

about Arsen.” He turned the phone around and showed her the message Arsen had received earlier that morning. “He left with whoever it was who sent this message asking him to meet them this morning. Arsen just got into the car with a wave of his hand and they drove away. I didn’t get to see who it was.” Steele’s face went pale. “Was it a man or a woman?” Paul shook his head. “I didn’t get to see a thing. The windows were tinted a dark black.” “What kind of car was it?” she asked. “A blue Camaro.” Paul pushed the button to call the number that was all sevens. A recording came on telling him that was not a valid number and he pushed the button to end the call. “Just as I thought. That number isn’t anything we can

track him by. I should’ve chased his ass down and made them stop.” Steele let out a sigh. “Paul, don’t blame yourself. The man thinks he’s ten feet tall and bulletproof sometimes.” Paul let out a laugh and walked out of the office. “You don’t have to tell me that. I know that man better than anyone. He’s hard headed and completely self-destructive at times. What he did with women was…” He shut up and glanced at Steele. Her cheeks had turned pink with embarrassment. “I know. It’s okay.” Paul reached out and touched her arm as they walked back to the kitchen. “He’s different with you, Steele. He’s better

with you.” She nodded. “I wonder why he would take off with someone.” Steele gestured for Paul to sit at the table. He took a chair, and she brought him a cup of coffee. “Thanks,” he said as he picked up the sugar bowl and put a couple of spoonfuls into the cup. Steele made up two plates with eggs, bacon, and toast and took them to the table and sat across from Paul. After taking a bite of the eggs and a sip of her coffee, she asked, “Do you think Arsen can truly be happy with a vanilla woman like I am?” Paul looked at her and smiled.

“You aren’t vanilla, Steele. I like to think of you as a brilliant variation of flavors. A little chocolate, a touch of vanilla and some spicy cinnamon.” She smiled with the compliment. Then her cheeks turned scarlet as she thought about how many things she’d done with Arsen while the man across from her drove the car, a mere rolled up window between them. Steele shook her head with the memories of all she’d done with the man in the back of that car. Her panties went damp with the thoughts which had flashed through her mind. “It has occurred to me you know a lot about our sex life, Paul,” she said as she looked at her plate, not daring to meet his gaze as she felt him staring at her.

He laughed. “I wear headphones, Steele. I have no wish to hear what goes on in the back of the SUV.” She breathed a sigh of relief, but the fact was he knew what they were doing in the back of that car and that was embarrassing to her. “Paul, do you think I’m a trampy slut?” “Look at me,” he said with an air of authority she knew he’d learned from Arsen. She raised her head and did as he said. “You are no tramp, Steele. I could tell you weren’t one of those girls when I first saw you in your boots and jeans. You and he clicked. You had something. I know you would never have done what you did without that spark that instant connection you two had from the very start.” “That night. Was he really waiting for me?” she

asked then sipped her coffee. “It seems impossible to me. He’s so damn good looking. I just can’t imagine Arsen Sloan sitting in a car waiting for any woman to come outside.” Paul laughed. “I was surprised by him saying he wanted to wait for you. You’re right, he’s not the kind of man to wait on a half chance with a woman. He’s the guy who goes in takes who he wants and the women are grateful for the time he gives them.” Steele looked away. “He’s had more than his fair share of women, hasn’t he?” Paul cleared his throat. “I shouldn’t have said that. Please have that

stricken from the record.” He laughed. Steele did too. “Paul, I can’t help worrying about where he is right now. And who he’s with. And what the fuck they’re doing.” Paul shook his head. “I’m sure it’s just a person who can help him find out more about the murders, Steele. He’ll be back before we know it and hopefully he’ll have some great answers that will get him out of all this shit he’s in.” “It wasn’t Anne, was it?” Steele’s eyes were beginning to shine with unshed tears. “It wasn’t her car.” He said, making her feel a little better. She didn’t trust that woman at all. She knew she

had a certain hold over Arsen because of all the abuse and she was afraid of Arsen reverting back to his old self. It had been a fear she’d had since she found everything out about the complex man. “I’m supposed to be in my first class in half an hour, but I won’t be able to concentrate anyway. I’m staying home today. At least until Arsen makes it back.” She got up and put her empty plate in the sink. Paul followed and asked, “You want me to hang out here with you?” She turned with a smile. “Would you? That would be so nice of you, Paul. It would help me not to get all crazy and jump to conclusions. I have to admit the pictures going through my mind of Arsen in a hotel room

with Anne, or anyone really, keep coming in and haunting me. I love that man and jealousy is a thing which is nearly constant in me for him.” “I assure you he’s not doing anything like that. I’m more worried he’s put his trust in someone who’s out to hurt him.” Paul took her by the arm and led her to the living room where they sat on a plush sofa. “That is worse than what I’m thinking,” she said and sighed. “There is just no good scenario is there?” He shrugged his wide shoulders. “Well, there is one. He could be with someone who is helping him get to the bottom of all this shit.” She nodded in agreement.

“That would be so fucking fantastic.” The bell chimed with a call from the doorman and Steele made her way to the small box beside the elevator. “Yes?” “There is a Detective Fontaine to see Mr. Sloan.” “Send her up,” she said then sighed. “Fantastic.” Paul was behind her as she turned. “What do you think this is about?” he asked. She shook her head. “No idea. It just keeps getting better and better around here.” They waited for the detective and in a few minutes she was stepping off the elevator with a paper in her hand.

“I need to see Arsen,” she said. “He’s not here at the moment. What’s that?” Steele asked as she gestured to the paper. “And what about my roommate, Gwen?” “A warrant for his arrest for the other two women’s murders is what this is,” she answered. “We have officers looking for her, that’s the best we can do with no leads yet. Where is Arsen?” Paul answered, “He left about five this morning with someone in a blue Camaro.” “Five?” Fontaine asked. “That was quite a while ago. Doesn’t he have his phone? Let him know I need him back here ASAP.” Steele sighed and walked towards the living room.

“You may as well come in and have a seat. He left his phone here. He’s been gone five hours now. Hopefully, he’ll be back soon.” The detective sat down and crossed her long legs, the red pencil skirt raising up a bit and showing more of her leg than Steele thought was professional. “How long does he usually take, Miss Gannon?” she asked. Steele looked at her with a confused expression. “Pardon?” “To fuck?” Her cold eyes starred into Steele’s. Paul laughed and sat down near the detective as Steele sat on the sofa across from them. “Whoa. I better stay close to you Detective. This one here can be a real hell cat and I don’t want

you to get hurt. You should really watch what you say.” Fontaine’s eyes ran up and down Steele who was nearly a foot shorter and thinner than the tall woman. “This little thing? She couldn’t hurt a fly.” Steele knew she was being baited so her temper was even. “Fontaine, you cannot goad me into a fight. Sorry. I’m worried Arsen has put his trust into someone he shouldn’t have. Perhaps you could find out who the hell that car belongs to? You do have the hook up to get that accomplished, don’t you?” Paul smiled. “Good thinking, Steele.” He turned to the

detective. “The building has cameras out front. The car should show up on them at five this morning and you could get the plates and call them in. Then we’ll at least have a name for who he’s with.” She nodded. “Do you know why he would leave with this person?” Steele nodded. “Someone sent him a text from a fake number. It said they needed to talk. I suppose he found it was someone he knew. And someone he trusted enough to get into the car without saying a word to Paul.” The detective laughed. “Arsen should trust no one at this time and no

one should trust him, either. The man is now being accused of all three murders and you, my dear girl, are quite the idiot for being alone with him so much. I get it, the man is a God. He has it all. Wealth, the body, the great looks. That hair is something I dream about.” Steele smiled. “It’s soft and silky and smells like Heaven. I love tangling my hands up in it when his mouth is making me climax.” Fontaine’s brows went up high. “Touché, Miss Gannon!” “I told you, a hell cat,” Paul said as pink flushed his tanned cheeks. “Speaking of your sex life with the accused murderer,” Fontaine said with a smile covering

her red stained lips. “How rough does it get?” Steele leaned up and gave the detective a smile. “Oh, it’s hot. But he’s never hurt me.” “Perhaps you have a higher pain threshold than others,” she said as she uncrossed her legs and leaned back on the sofa. Steele shook her head. “Quite the opposite. I have a very low threshold for pain. He’s very gentle with me. He’s the kind of man who finds out what a woman wants and gives it to her. He’s kind of magical that way. Knows what I want before I do.” “So, you aren’t worried he’s out there right now spanking some helpless female into submission because he can’t do that to you?” she asked. “People like that have needs, Miss Gannon. Maybe you don’t realize that.”

Paul cleared his throat. “Okay, this is my boss and good friend you’re talking about Detective. I need to remind you Miss Gannon here is a law student and an intern for both Tanner Goldstein and Arsen. She is not to be treated the way you’re treating her.” Steele smiled at Paul. “Thank you, Paul.” The detective’s eyes moved back and forth between the two rapidly. “Hmm. What about you two? What’s going on here? Why are you two all alone in Arsen’s apartment?” Paul laughed and shook his head. “I would never go behind Arsen’s back and go

after any women that’s his. It’s a matter of respect. And just so you know. If he is ever put in jail or prison, I will be escorting Miss Gannon to see him and anywhere else she goes. So you will see us together often if that happens. It doesn’t mean we’re fucking each other.” Steele’s cheeks went pink, and she coughed. Then Paul stood. “How about some coffee while you wait?” The detective nodded. “That would be nice. Thank you.” The two women eyed one another while Paul left the room. Then Steele said, “Look, you can help here. I need you to understand some things about the man I love and would gladly give my life for. He’s a tortured soul. He doesn’t deserve what’s happening to him.”

“Said every woman involved with a killer ever,” Fontaine said with a sigh. “Poor girl. He did it. He killed those women. Now, I think there is a slight possibility the first one was an accident, but I think the sadistic man inside him liked it. It thrilled him. So he found another woman who liked that kind of stuff and went too far with it again, but this time on purpose. Getting his rocks off to it a second time. Then he knew one more who’d let him do that to her and he did it again.” Steele shook her head. “You don’t know him at all. He’s not that way. He has a soft streak. He can be tough and arrogant and even mean sometimes. But he has this soft spot.” The detective laughed.

“So you think he has a soft spot for you?” Steele frowned. “He does. It’s not a thing I particularly like. He was weak when he was younger. Before Anne Sinclair got a hold of him and fucked him up royally. Somehow, with me, he’s going back to that weakness again. I hate I’m doing that to him.” “Maybe he’s feeling secure for once,” the detective said as she looked around the room. A fresh bouquet of colorful flowers filled a vase on a small table. It was the only thing soft in the room filled with fine, dark brown, leather furnishings. No other soft touches were in the room. It was entirely masculine. “Maybe,” Steele agreed. “You know that Sinclair woman told Arsen she had a friend who

was interning at the place the women are being autopsied at. She said that friend told her all three women had elevated chemicals in their bodies. She said they had been killed with some drug which is easily hidden in the body. I can’t remember the name of it. But I was wondering if you saw that on the reports.” “Did she say who the friend is? Because I’ve been down there and there’s only two people who work there and there is no intern.” Fontaine leaned forward and tapped her long fingers on her chin. “There’s not?” Steele sat up too and Paul came in with a tray of coffees. “Here we go, ladies.” He sat the tray on the coffee table between them and handed them their cups.

Steele asked, “Paul, you were there when Anne Sinclair and Arsen talked, right?” He nodded and took his place near the detective again. “Yeah, why?” “Tell her what all the old bat said to him.” Steele took her coffee and sat back. After a lengthy discussion about all Anne had said, the detective was showing signs of having an internal battle with what the truth was. “There’s a pretty good chance Arsen is being set up.” Steele made a long sigh and sat up. “So what are you going to do about this?” “I think I should go downstairs and talk to the building manager and get the plates off that car

if possible. If that’s Anne who he’s with she could be doing something awful to him.” The detective stood and took off to go downstairs. She looked over her shoulder. “I’ll be back. Stay here.” “Finally,” Steele said. “Maybe the damn police will do something to help Arsen instead of trying so hard to make sure he rots away in jail.” Steele got up. “I’m going to change out of these clothes and into something more comfortable since I’ll be staying here instead of going to classes.” She left the living room and went to the bedroom. The room she now shared with Arsen. Her body began shaking as she thought about where he might be. Her mind kept taking her to awful thoughts. Him

and Anne in a room somewhere. Anne beating him and fucking him. Steele fell on the bed and tried hard not to cry. She got up and pulled her skirt off and kicked off the high heels. She unbuttoned her blouse and lay back down in her lacey bra and panty set Arsen had ordered for her. Arsen had given her a whole new wardrobe. A car was being put together made specifically for her. He was taking care of her much better than she had ever taken care of herself. Thanks to the way he had taught her to eat and exercise, she was firm and getting more fit each day. If he was going back to that life with Anne, it would devastate her. Steele ran her hands over her body and imagined it was Arsen who was doing it. The

last night he’d made her feel so good. He’d taken a long bath with her, they drank a little wine and then he took her to bed. Heat had flushed her body with his first touch. His lips pressed against hers and took her away from all thoughts of Gwen. Even though she knew she should only be thinking about her friend and what might be happening to her, Steele wanted to be taken away for a little while. Arsen could manage to do that with a simple touch. That night his touch was anything but simple as he ran his fingertips over her breasts and stomach. His lips touched her stomach, sending chills all over her. His dark eyes gazed at her as he said, “One day this flat stomach will be round with our baby,

Steele.” She smiled and recalled the amazing feeling those words gave her. She hadn’t even thought about having kids. “You want kids, Arsen?” “With you I do,” he’d said. Soft kisses he made all over her stomach. Her heart swelled with love for him and she knew he was it for her. No one would ever come close to being what he was to her. He would one day be her husband and the father of her children. It seemed to be far away in a future which was not entirely certain. The dark cloud of prison constantly hung over the man’s shoulders. Steele shuddered as his lips pressed against her clit.

His teeth took it gently, and she moaned with the sweet feeling it gave her. He made a low growl and bit it a little harder. It sent waves of pleasure through her. Her hands fisted the sheet beneath her. “Arsen!” His tongue flicked at the swelling pearl between his teeth and with every deft flick of his tongue she felt a jolt go through her, straight to a place deep inside her. She was wetter than she’d ever been and finally she could take it no longer and groaned loudly as her body shook with the climax. His fingers gripped into her ass and he moved his mouth to taste the juices he’d set free. His name came from her lips over and over as his tongue went in and out of her, making the orgasm

go on and on. Steele ran her hands down to run through his hair. He finally had had enough of her and moved up her body, kissing every inch along the way. Heat filled her as she waited semipatiently for him to be inside her. It was amazing when they were joined together like that. Two parts of the same person it seemed. Her body formed around his thick cock as he buried himself into her wet depths. His breath was warm on her neck as he pushed himself into her. “I will never get tired of how you feel when I first go into you. Hot, wet, and wonderful. I love you, Baby.” Somehow every time he told her he loved her it still sent shock waves through her heart. “I love

you, Arsen.” So slowly it almost hurt, he moved inside her. Her stomach clenched with every long, slow stroke. He was making it last this moment with her and she knew it. It was obvious Arsen was beginning to lose hope he’d get out of the legal mess he was in. He was getting more and more clingy. His hands always on her. As if touching her as much as he could before he was taken away and couldn’t do it anymore. Even then his fingertips were flowing over her body as he made the slow strokes. His mouth was moving over her throat, teeth grazing her flesh. He was being more gentle than normal, more into the moment than he’d ever been. Her hands ran over the tight muscles of his back

and she found herself needing to feel him like he was feeling her. Making it last, taking him all in. He could be taken from her at any moment and she was beginning to feel she needed to touch him all she could too. They may only have a small time left before the walls came crumbling down, breaking them in the process. His hand moved back up her side and he leaned back and looked at her as he took her breast in his hand. His dark eyes were soft and filled with emotion. “You are a rare find, Miss Gannon.” She smiled and traced his top lip with her finger. “As are you, Mr. Sloan.” He kissed her fingertip. “I could look at this face forever.” A tear escaped as she wanted to look at his forever, but she knew it might not happen for

them. “With luck, you will.” He kissed her cheek where the tear had fallen. His lips moved over her cheek as he said, “No tears, Baby. There is only you and me and right now. Let the future go for now. We don’t have any guarantees anyway.” Her hands ran up to take his cheeks between them. She pulled his mouth to hers and tasted him with a deep kiss. She wanted that kiss to last forever. Their tongues moved in unison with the others. Making sweet love to each other’s mouths while the bottom part of their bodies did the same. Every part of them seemed to be touching, moving against the others. Every deep, slow stroke had his body moving slowly over her clit and she was beginning to

feel the intensity from it. She arched up to get him to grind into her more. Little eruptions were beginning to occur inside her. She tried to hold them back, but they just kept going and building until her body was shivering with the need to let it all go. He pulled his mouth from hers and looked into her eyes. “Do it, Baby. Come all over me.” She grabbed his biceps and held them as she did as he told her. He kept moving slowly inside her, making it go on and on. He stopped and let her catch her breath. Then started up again. With a smile he said, “How many times you want to come for me tonight?” Her hand moved over his meticulously kept

beard. “As many times as you want me to.” He kissed her again, soft and slow like a fine wine, he was taking his sweet time with her. She felt adored by him. A knock came at the bedroom door, taking her out of her memory and she sat up. “I’ll be out in a minute. Nearly done changing.” She shook her head and climbed off the big bed she shared with Arsen. She looked back at it and found a tear rolling down her cheek. If he was with someone else, she would never trust a man again. If a man could be that sweet, intimate, and loving, and still mess around, then she wanted no part of them. A part of her was worried about that so much because he didn’t seem to even want with her what he’d done with all the other women he’d

had sex with. The detective had struck at one of her major insecurities where Arsen was concerned. His need to dominate, control, and physically test his partners. He didn’t do that with her and she knew it. He was gentle with her and listened to her. Catered to her instead of having her cater to his every little need like he made the others do. Arsen didn’t treat her like the rest and that scared her. Did he go off with someone who he could be himself with? Was he unable to be who he was with her for some strange reason and need that control more than he or she even realized? She pulled on a soft pair of jeans and a white lace shirt and her favorite boots then went out to

face the detective and her shitty ways once again. Steele just hoped the man she loved would come home soon with a great explanation of where he’d been. Steele found Paul and the detective looking over some papers as they sat next to each other on one of the sofas. Fontaine looked up as Steele entered the room. “I called in the plates and should know something soon about that. I also got the autopsy reports out of my car while I was down there. Paul and I were discussing the fact that, though small, all three women have higher levels of succinic acids and choline in their systems.” Paul added, “I told her about the fact a drug used in anesthesia is called succinylcholine and could’ve been the real killer of these women.”

Steele sat and listened as the detective said, “I think Anne Sinclair is the one who did the crimes or had them done. She has information she shouldn’t have about their deaths. You see, I made a call just to be positive. There are only two people who work there and are privy to this information. Both have worked with the department for many years and are very trustworthy individuals.” “If Anne lied about having an insider,” Steele said. “Anne could’ve done it. She didn’t take Arsen’s leaving well at all. She left scars on his back from the beatings she gave him as she tried to reign him back in when he was through with her. Her way of domination was more than he could take.” The detective frowned.

“It’s hard to think of that man as anyone’s submissive partner. He’s all man.” Steele looked at her. “He is. That’s how fucking bad Anne Sinclair is. Now, what are you going to do with that warrant now?” The detective picked it up from the coffee table and tore it in half. “This investigation is going in another direction as of right now. Anne Sinclair has moved to our main person of interest. I’m not saying Arsen is off the hook, but I think we’ve been sent in his direction so she can get some revenge on the man she loved to control so much.” Steele let out a breath she didn’t realize she’d been holding.

Finally! She wanted Arsen to be there so damn bad so she could hug him and let him know it was all going to be alright. It was almost over. But he wasn’t there. The fact was Arsen and Gwen were missing and Steele was helpless to do anything about any of it. “So, what are we going to do about finding Arsen and Gwen?” The detective frowned. “Look, Arsen can’t officially be called missing yet. I know I’ve been messing with you, but the fact is he could really be fucking around right now. While hurtful, it’s no crime, Steele.” “So you aren’t going to send out an APB for that

car?” Steele asked. “Because I think you should do that.” Fontaine shook her head, making her long, blonde hair fall around her shoulders. Steele noticed Paul looking at her with a little gaze in his eyes as she said, “I can’t yet.” Steele stood up and paced. “This is a lot of crap! Why do your hands have to be so tied?” “It’s the law,” she answered. “You should know that, Miss Law Student! Sit down! You're annoying me.” Steele looked at the tall woman with her too promiscuous clothing for a cop and asked as she gestured to the woman, “You don’t dress like any cop I’ve ever seen. What’s up with this?”

Paul looked at Fontaine too as if he was interested in knowing as well. The detective ran her hands over her low cut white blouse which was tucked into a tight, red skirt paired with red heels. “If you must know, I was a model. I don’t like to look like a cop. I like to look like a model. Okay?” Paul nodded. “No wonder you’re so beautiful.” Steele rolled her eyes. “Good God!” The detective smiled at Paul and ran a hand over his cheek. “Thank you, Paul.” “You're welcome.” He looked at Steele. “What?

I like tough as nails women.” Steele plopped back down on the sofa and shook her head. “Anyway, back to what’s important. What can Paul and I do since we don’t have to obey all your little timelines and shit like that? I mean can we go look for that car?” With a shrug of her shoulders, she said, “Once we get the name of who it’s registered to, I suppose you could see if you could find the person through the internet and who am I to say you can’t go looking for your boyfriend?” “Then that’s what we’ll do! Finally, a break,” Steele said as she sat back. “Now if that damn information would get to you, we could get busy finding my man. I can’t wait to give him the good news.”

Her eyes darted up to Paul as he said. “So, Fontaine, how about dinner tonight?” Steele rolled her eyes and looked away. She didn’t want to witness the devastation the bitch detective was about to pull down on the poor guy. “How sweet,” she heard the woman say in a high pitched voice. She looked back to find the detective’s hand running yet again over Paul’s face. “How about you shave though, before we go? I love the way you look all clean shaven and your hair pulled back.” “I’ll go do that now.” He jumped up then hesitated as if thinking about doing something. Then he reached out and took Fontaine by the hand and pulled her up. He took her into his arms and kissed her as

Steele’s jaw dropped. Fontaine’s left foot lifted up behind her and her arms ran around Paul as she moaned. Steele couldn’t look away. It was like a train wreck. You know there will be total devastation, but you have to keep looking anyway. Paul pulled back with a smile. “Just wanted to let you know what kissing me felt like with a beard.” He let her go and walked away. Fontaine pressed her fingertips to her lips and turned back to look at Steele. “Wow! Just, wow!” Steele finally smiled. “He’s an amazing kisser, isn’t her?”

The flush on the detective’s face let her know he was. The women found themselves giggling, and the detective sat back down. Steele began to feel a bit better about Paul getting together with the woman who had made no secret about her wanting a little roll in the hay with Arsen. Maybe with Paul to occupy her, she’d forget about flirting with Arsen. Fontaine leaned forward and whispered, “Do you know if he’s into the BDSM stuff too?” Steele shrugged. “Not sure. But I don’t think so. If he tries to spank you, give it a try before you stop him. The first couple of whacks are pretty damn exciting.” They broke into giggles again and both blushed. Fontaine’s cell phone rang, and she picked it up and answered, “Detective Fontaine.”

Quickly she took a pen and pad of paper from her purse and wrote something down then got off the phone. “I have a name and address for you. But you aren’t going to like it. You sure you want it?” she asked Steele. “I mean I wouldn’t go there if I was you. It might lead to an altercation and that might end you up in jail. Going to a woman’s house and kicking her ass is a crime after all. No, I’m not giving this to you. You will definitely end up in jail.” Steele stood up and moved quickly and swiped the pad out of Fontaine’s hand. The name Beth Campbell was at the top and the address was right underneath. “Fuck!” Steele threw her hands up in the air and stomped her foot. “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!”

“Know her?” Fontaine asked with raised brows. “The name of the girl who was his first love was Beth. She’s Anne Sinclair’s daughter. This is most likely her.” Steele fell back on the sofa and put the pad of paper on the table. “Anne Sinclair was fucking her daughter’s old boyfriend?” Fontaine asked with shock and a lot of disgust on her face. “That’s sick!” Steele pulled out her cell phone and went to search the woman on social media. In no time at all she’d found her and when she pulled up her friends and family it was all there. Her mother was Anne Sinclair. Arsen had gone off with the one other female he’d ever loved and been gone a damn long time. “I’m sorry, Steele. I really am. All shit aside,

the man’s a fool to let you go.” Fontaine went to sit by Steele and ran an arm around her shoulders. “This sucks. Everything might well be over with Arsen’s troubles and you two could be getting on to a life together then in one fell swoop, an old flame comes in and takes him away from you. Life sucks.” Paul came back in all smiles and a clean-shaven face with his hair pulled back neatly and a killer Armani suit on. He stopped and looked at the two women on the sofa. “What the hell? I thought you two hated each other.” Fontaine hugged Steele. “I don’t hate anyone. I’m just kind of bitch is all. We found out whose car that is and the fact Arsen’s been gone so long just hit her.”

“Like a brick upside the head,” Steele added. “He’s with Beth. The Beth. The fucking Beth who let her father beat him nearly to death. The fucking Beth who left him the destroyed kid he became because of her. Then her mother swooped in and nearly finished him off. That fucking Beth.” Her eyes went to Paul. His mouth hung open and then he gulped. “We have to save him. What’s the address?” Steele laughed. “Save him? Ha! From what? Come on, Paul. Wake up. Smell the fucking shit. Read the writing on the wall! He’s with her, fucking her. Lying in a bed somewhere holding her and telling her he forgives her and wants her to marry him and have his babies. That’s what’s taking so long.”

Paul’s head shook. “No, Steele. He wouldn’t do that. Something's not right. You have to trust him.” “That’s what he always tells me. Trust him. I have to trust him.” Steele’s body was shaking and Fontaine hugged her tighter. “I did trust him. I trusted him when he tied my hands up. I trusted him when he hung me up and smacked me with his belt until I cried. I trusted him so many times. One too many though it seems.” She began to cry and Fontaine let her bury her face against her neck. “Shh. It’s going to be okay, Steele. There are other fish in the sea.” Paul threw his hands in the air. “Stop crying, he’s not doing what you two think.

I know the man. I know him like you two don’t. Steele, he loves your ass. Completely loves you. I’ve never seen him like this. You have nothing to worry about, I promise you.” “I need to be alone,” Steele said then pulled herself out of Fontaine’s arms and ran to the bedroom. Paul called out, “Steele, don’t do anything stupid. Promise me!” She slammed the door behind her. The man she loved was with his old girlfriend. The social media site had said she was married with three kids. Steele knew the woman would throw all that away to be with Arsen again. The billionaire who now was built like a brick house and gorgeous. Fuck yes, Beth would throw away her marriage and kids for the man

and Steele knew it without a doubt. Steele was a shaking mess as she fell on the bed and cried her eyes out. Paul was just sticking up for his friend. Defending the Bro Code. Steele wasn’t stupid. It had all been too good to be true and now it was over. The end of it all. Arsen was off the hook, mostly anyway and he was done with Steele. That much was obvious. She pulled her clothes off and went to get in the deep jetted tub to try to blast away the sadness. Her body ached to feel his touch. Her heart ached so bad she felt it in her soul. Steele wasn’t sure she could take it. The pain was too great. Their nights and days had been filled with pleasure and it was over. She would

die alone because he’d ruined her for any other man. No man would be able to ignite in her what he had. No other man would capture her attention the way he had. No other man was Arsen. Gorgeous, crazily lovable, Arsen. Steele lay her head back and let the tears flow as she thought about the way he touched her. The way he made her feel. His lips on her lips, their hips touching as he moved inside her. When he was behind her, the way his hip bones made contact with her ass. Everywhere his body touched hers sent little jolts of electricity throughout her body. And that is over! Her hands moved over her body, pretending they

were Arsen’s. She cried as she touched her breasts and knew his hands would never squeeze them again. She ran her hands over her stomach. The place he told her only the night before he wanted to see filled with their child. That wasn’t going to happen. No. He’d have children with Beth. His first love. His true love. Steele might have been a little something to him, but the second Beth showed up, BOOM! He was hoping in the car with her and gone in a flash. He didn’t even tell Paul, his best friend, goodbye. He just got into her car and went away with her. Steele ran her hands down to where he made her the most happy. In between her legs Arsen had made her feel like no other ever had or ever would. His mouth brought her complete pleasure

as did his large cock. Now he was most likely plunging it into Beth’s horrible pussy. Making her come over and over again. Sending her to another place where only the two of them existed. Steel went under water and stayed until her lungs burned with the need for oxygen. She wanted to drown. Let him find her dead in his bathtub for all she cared. Then he would know what he’d done to her. Why did he have to wait that night outside that damn club for her? Stalk her? Make her his? He should’ve left her alone. She would’ve better off. Now she was broken. More broken than she ever knew she could be. With the flip of a switch she went from being the most in love she’d ever been to being at the

lowest place in her entire life. Steele pushed her head up from underneath the water and gasped for air. She shook her head. What was she doing? Was she really going to give him up without a fight? Was she going to kill herself and let Beth have her man? “No, I am not!” she said out loud. “That bitch gave him up. She can’t have him again. She had her chance and she let him go. Fuck her!” Steele climbed out of the deep tub and grabbed a towel. “Bitch, better get ready!” She marched to the closet finding a nice set of yoga pants and a matching shirt. She was going to dress for this

little encounter. Putting on clothes she could move in, she was preparing for the battle for her man. Arsen was damaged and Anne and Beth were people he had to be protected from. Steele had been sent to him. Not only to love him, but to help him be strong in the face of those who had hurt him so badly they nearly broke the man. If Arsen had fallen victim to Beth’s charms again then Steele would help him see why Beth was not good for him. It wasn’t as if that was a lie. The girl had watched her father beat him and yelled at him to get up and fight a man twice his age and size. Beth wasn’t good for him, no matter how much she may have changed, and Steele was, at the

very least, going to fight for the man she loved more than life itself. After putting her hair in a braid to be sure her hair couldn’t become a target if Beth was going to fight back, she marched out to find Paul and Fontaine exchanging phone numbers as they sat so close to each other their legs were touching. “If you don’t mind my interrupting your little date, I’d like to go to this woman’s house. I’m going to fight for my man. I will not go down without a fight,” Steele informed them. “I can’t let you go and assault anyone, Steele,” Fontaine said with an exaggerated eye roll. “I’m going one way or another. I memorized the address, Fontaine.” Steele headed towards the elevator and Fontaine got up as Paul took her hand and pulled her up with him.

“I have to take her. I told Arsen I wouldn’t let her out of my sight.” He pulled her along. “You can come with us if you want. I’ll let you ride up front with me. It’s a bench seat, so you can sit right next to me.” Steele looked back to see Fontaine grinning like a school girl. “I have to take my own car. I’m still on duty. I’ll lead the way and I’ll go talk to whoever it is that’s home there. Think you can keep her locked in the car until I get things figured out?” Paul smiled and kissed the tip of her nose. “Not a problem. I have the master control up front. I got your back, partner.” “Dear, Lord!” Steele said as they all stepped into the elevator. “This is going to be excruciating!”

Paul laughed as the doors shut. “Now, now, princess. Others like to go to the ball too, you know.” He slipped his arm around the detective and pulled her in close to his side. “Whatever that means,” Steele said. “I just want to get to Arsen as quickly as I can. The wait is killing me.” The trip down the elevator from the penthouse to the ground floor seemed to be taking forever. Everything was taking forever in Steele’s mind. She couldn’t get to Arsen fast enough. She knew the chances of him being at that address were slim to none, but Beth’s husband might be and that was one step closer to her finding Arsen. If Arsen thought Anne was harsh, he’s going to have to come up with a new word for me!

GWEN Inch by painful inch, she’d crawled through the tall grass until she finally came to the edge of the road. The sun was up and had been for a while. Morning dew was still covering the grass, and she was soaked from it. Her body shivered with the wet cold. She knew she had little time. Exposure, exhaustion, starvation, and dehydration were all combining to take her life away. She just kept praying and focusing on breathing each breath. The idea of saving Steele and Arsen kept her going. If she never did another thing in her life, she would’ve accomplished saving a couple of people from terrible fates. The sound of wheels smashing the gravel along

the road made her look up, and she saw the headlights of a car coming towards her through the foggy morning. The person pulled to a stop and got out. She saw a tall, slender woman with blonde hair. She didn’t say a word as she was too weak and the woman didn’t speak either. She just picked her up and placed her in the back seat of her large sedan. Gwen was saved. She would make it. She could complete what had taken her nearly two days to work at. The swim, the shark, the long crawl. It had all come together and had worked for her. She would be able to save Arsen and Gwen now. She closed her eyes and just took in one breath after another and thanked the Lord above for the woman who had stopped and picked her

up off the side of the road. Soon, she’d be hooked up to an I.V. of fluid which would fill her veins and bring her back to life. Food would be in her empty stomach and fresh clothes, be it a hospital gown which would surely be gaping in the back, letting her ass show, but it would be clean and dry covering her tender flesh. It was all about to be over. The pain, the agony, the near defeat. Allen White would be behind bars in hours. Anne Sinclair and her boy toy as well. All would be over and Gwen would be in a nice, safe, dry hospital bed, sipping on some refreshing beverage. The radio came on and played some old rock. A little old time rock-and-roll, Gwen thought to herself. Yeah, some good old rock and some

food and water and fresh clothes. That was just what the doctor would order. And when Steele saw her and found out she had the words to bring her complete happiness, then she’d be a hero. She knew Arsen would insist on rewarding her, so life was about to get real fucking easy. And she’d let him do it too. She’d let him give her a reward, and she’d take some time off school and work and just lounge around for at least a month. Do nothing but sit by the pool and sip Champagne cocktails and eat fancy things she’d never eaten before. French foods she’d heard of but had never seen. Escargot, Vichyssoise, and other foods she’d never tasted. It occurred to her in all her twentyone years of life she’d never had one bite of

spinach. She was going to try every food on the planet. Every drink in the world. She was going to live, damn it! No more living like every day is a given. Gwen would live every day as if it were her last. Try everything. Find a good-looking guy and kiss the mother fucker on the mouth before he even got a chance to speak. Dance in the rain, watch an old movie where all the actors have died already and fall in love with the leading man. Crazy shit like that is what Gwen was going to do when she got well and got out of the hospital. Her eyes felt heavy and her body was beyond tired. Though she knew it was over, she was growing kind of worried. The woman wasn’t

speaking at all. The car didn’t feel as if it were speeding to the nearest hospital. It seemed to be going slow, as a matter of fact. It took everything she had in her to pull her eyelids open. Her vision was blurry and that concerned her. She didn’t need to wear glasses so what was happening to her? Suddenly she realized she wasn’t taking breaths. She pulled in some air and her chest hurt really bad when she did. After all she’d made it through, was this it? Was she supposed to kick the old bucket now? Throw in the towel? The numbness was moving over her body in slow increments. Her toes, then up her calves, over her thighs and now her stomach which had been in a constant state of pain was growing

numb. Was her body completely shutting down now she was so close to being saved and saving her friend? If she died before telling anyone what she knew, she’d have done it all in vain. She took in slow breaths and closed her eyes. She was so tired, and it had seemed like it had gone on so long. The ride was taking forever. If the fucking broad could speed the fuck up she might fucking live. She wanted to scream at the woman to hurry the fuck up. She didn’t have much longer and people’s fucking lives depended on what she had to say. Her words came out quiet and scratchy. “Hurry, please.”

She doubted the woman could even hear her over the radio she had so fucking loud for some damn reason. Who the fuck picks up a nearly dead person off the side of the road in a desolate area and places them in their car and turns fucking eighties rock up so loud? Who does that kind of thing? An idiot? A sadistic person? A narcissist who wants to hear what she wants to hear and fuck all the others, especially the dying chick in the back seat? This woman was a piece of work. The car stopped and the sound of buttons being pushed Gwen heard as the key pad made little clicking sounds. Then there was the sound of scraping of what she thought was a metal gate opening.

Where the hell is this woman taking me? The car lurched forward, bumping over the rails which held the gate in place. Then she heard it close with a resounding bang. The car moved ahead slowly. One curve it went around then the car went in another direction around another curve. It was taking a while to get where they were going and Gwen knew it wasn’t any hospital. There were no gates keeping anyone from an emergency room parking lot. Not one. Something else was happening to her. Something awful. Something which would end not only her life but Steele’s and Arsen would go to prison. Why can’t things just work out? Why can’t things go right for just one minute? One break? One little break in the chain of crap she’d had to

deal with since Allen White took her from her apartment? Gwen laid perfectly still as the car pulled to a stop. She crossed her fingers that she’d been wrong. The woman turned the radio down then shut the car off. Gwen felt the cool, wet wind as the woman opened then closed the driver’s side door. Her shoes crunched against the gravel of the parking lot or whatever it was she’d stopped in. It took a long time it seemed to Gwen for anyone to come back to the car to get her. Maybe the woman had forgotten about the too weak to speak woman in her back seat. Maybe she was picked up by a senile woman who shouldn’t be driving in the first place. She placed Gwen on her back and that made it

harder for her to move than when she was on her belly. She tried to pick her head up but she couldn’t. She couldn’t even get her eyes to open. Then the sound of two sets of feet crunching the gravel she heard faintly. They got closer and closer. They stopped right by the car. “Yeah, it’s her,” a man’s voice said. “Where’d you find her?” A woman’s voice filled her ears. “On the road, you fucking idiot. Get her out of there and then we have to clean the car so there’s no evidence of her in my car.” Gwen knew the voices. She knew it was not her fate to save her friend and her friend’s new boyfriend. It must be her fate to end up back in

Allen White’s hands. Her fate to end her life at a mere twenty-one years old at the hands of Allen White and his partner Anne Sinclair. Gwen felt the air swoosh past her head as the back door opened. Her limp body was picked up by Allen, no doubt. The sound of gravel crunching under shoes she heard again. She wanted to cry, but her body had no water to make tears. She wanted to scream, but her body had no strength to do that. She wanted to live, and that was a thing her body seemed to not want either. All was against her. All was over. All was lost. He placed her on the bed with broken springs. The one he’d chained her to a few days before. He didn’t bother to put the chains on her that

time. He and Anne knew she didn’t have the strength to go anywhere. “Get the bleach and I’ll get the vacuum cleaner and we’ll get busy on the car. My daughter called me and she’s waiting for me at my house. She was excited and said she had a surprise for me. I hope it’s a nice purse of a pair of expensive shoes. Her husband makes a lot of money and every once in a while she surprises me with some expensive gift. She’s thoughtful that way. I raised a good girl,” Anne said as they left Gwen near death on the bed. Concentrating on taking in slow breaths, Gwen tried not to fall asleep. She had to hold on. Had to try not to die. Hope should be long gone, but she found she couldn’t give it up.

I have got to hold on!

For Fortune

By Michelle Love

ARSEN The hours had passed at a snail’s pace as Arsen and Beth waited for her mother to arrive at her home where they were waiting for Anne Sinclair. They sat on the sofa, leaving space between each other. “When I found the tapes, I couldn’t believe what I was seeing,” Beth told him. Arsen ran a hand over his face. “It’s hard to believe after all this time the woman still has those. I thought I’d destroyed them all.” “Seems three made it without you finding them. It seems my mother was adept at hiding things.” Beth stood up and went to look

out the front window. “Where is this woman?” “She made my life hell for a number of years, Beth. She changed me. Well, your father and you did too, but Anne really changed me,” he said as he looked at his watch. “It’s been hours. Where do you think she is?” “No telling. I can’t say I know the woman anymore. I had no idea who she was and what she was capable of doing until I found those tapes and then when I found the files she kept on the women in your life that really freaked me out.” She went back to her place on the sofa. Arsen barely saw the former Beth under the years of cigarette smoking and obvious alcohol abuse. The glass of vodka in her hand was a constant thing since they got into her

mother’s house at six that morning. She sipped at it, but it seemed she needed to hold the glass more so than drink the alcohol it held. Her blonde hair was pulled back into a tight ponytail, the dark roots showing. Arsen was surprised to find he had absolutely no residual feelings for the girl who was his first love. It seemed the way things ended had really cauterized the wound she left in his heart all those years ago.

“I’m really glad you told me about this, Beth. You have no idea how much this shit was going to cost me. Your mother has a knack for fucking up my life. This time would’ve been beyond devastating.” She ran a finger around the rim of her

short glass. “How did you leave her if she had so much control over you?” “It wasn’t easy and I have the scars to prove it.” He looked away at the memories he tried hard not to think about. “Tell me, Arsen.” Beth pulled her feet under her and looked at him with a sadness to her eyes he didn’t remember ever seeing in them before. “One day just before my graduation day, I came home to the apartment she’d rented us. I had a few of my final grades and brought home the papers with them on it. It struck me when she commented how well she’d taught me. And how great it was going to be when I became a lawyer and could support her, finally.” He stood and

walked to the window. “So she was planning to leave my father then and marry you?” Beth asked. He shook his head. “No. She told me she would never divorce your father. He was the person she stood behind to show the world she was a normal woman with a normal family. Not the freak show she hid from most people.” “Then why did she think you were going to support her, Arsen?” Beth re-situated herself on the sofa and took a tiny sip of the vodka. “No idea. She used the shit out of me. In all ways. I mean all of them. I suppose she thought because she rented the apartment, that was taking care of me. The fact was, I didn’t need her to do that. I had a job at all times. I

could’ve taken care of myself with no problem.” “Then how did she justify that?” Beth asked with confusion riddling her face. “I don’t know. How does anyone know what goes on in the mind of an insane person?” Arsen went back to sit down. “Sure you don’t want something to drink, Arsen?” He shook his head, making his dark, silky hair which had grown to his shoulders, bounce off them. “No, thank you. So getting back to how I left. She was away for the week. You know back home with you guys. I had overheard her talking on the phone to one of her friends how she’d built me into the man I was becoming and what a great investment she’d made in me. Like I was a

damn animal she had trained.” “That’s when you decided you wanted no more of life with her?” Beth asked. He nodded. “Yes. So I left. I rented an efficiency apartment and went to a different BDSM club. I found a young woman there who later became my first sub. I have to admit I was hard with her. I had learned from the hardest and that’s how I treated her.” “Oh, Arsen.” The disapproval in Beth’s voice made him flinch. “Anne came to my apartment once she was able to track me down and she found the poles I had purchased. She put them to good use on my back as she tried to beat me back into submission. I wouldn’t go back to that though.

No matter how many times she hit me, I wouldn’t go back. She eventually gave up. Or so I thought anyway. I had no idea she would go this far to punish me for leaving her.” Beth got up and left the room. Arsen could hear her getting sick in the nearby bathroom. It made his stomach knot. He paced around the room and wondered why he’d said so much to her. She didn’t have to know all of it. But somewhere deep inside him he was glad she knew her mother now. It was Anne’s time to be found out. Just as she had made sure his private life had been made public. Beth came back in with her face shining from the water she’d splashed on it. “Sorry.” She sat down. “I just couldn’t stomach it any

longer. She is my mother after all.” He nodded. “I suppose I shouldn’t say any more about her.” “Probably best.” She laughed a little. “All this time we thought she was so into church. Were we fools?” Arsen sat back down. “I finally met the one for me and Anne is threatening that relationship as well.” “The one for you? A new submissive?” she asked as she took another drink of the vodka. “No. Not a sub. A real woman. An equal to me in all ways. And in some areas, she’s far superior to me. My body, mind, and soul love

and need her. She will be the mother of my children someday. If I can get this legal crap off me then I plan on making that woman my wife.” Arsen’s eyes drooped a bit at the corners. “If she’ll have me, of course.” Beth fidgeted in her seat. “She’s a lucky girl, Arsen. I was an ass back then. I can’t tell you how many times I thought about what happened and wondered why I reacted the way I did. I still can’t tell you exactly why. I am sorry though. Not that I expect forgiveness because I don’t deserve it. And after finding out what my mother did to you, I really don’t deserve it.” “I allowed it. I allowed it all. No one held me captive. I came back to that apartment day after day. And as far as forgiving you. I

hadn’t. But I do now. I see no reason to hold hate in my heart any longer. You were a kid. I can’t hold you responsible for what your father did to me.” Beth looked away, tears filled her eyes. “I don’t deserve your forgiveness.” He scooted over and gave her leg a pat. “Sure you do.” He took the glass of alcohol from her hand and placed it on the coffee table in front of him. “Let it go, Beth. I see you clutching that glass like it’s a lifeline. You don’t need it. Whatever you're holding on to, let it go. I forgive you. If you’ve done other things to hurt people, let that go to.” Beth ran her hand over his meticulously kept beard.

“You turned into such a gorgeous man, Arsen.” He drug his knuckles across her cheek. “Beth, you’re more than you’re showing right now. You said you have a husband and kids. I think it’s time you step up and take charge of yourself and get it together for them and yourself. This part of your life is over. Done. You can’t go back a change a thing. But don’t let it take the rest of your life from you.” “What’s her name?” she asked him. His eyes sparkled. “Steele Gannon. She’s sweet, kind, and at times stubborn. And I love her with more than I knew I had in me.” “Does she know she’s the luckiest women in the world?” Beth asked with a smile.

“I think she does.” He winked and chuckled. The sound of gravel crunching in the drive had him jumping up. “Is that her?” Beth ran to the window. “Yes! Quickly, go hide and make sure you have that recorder on.” God, I hope this works!

GWEN Lying on the mattress, barely breathing, Gwen managed to pull her eyelids open when she heard a noise near her. Allen had several bags of some clear liquid and an IV stand with another bag strung up on it. “I’m going to get you better, Gwennie.” His voice was cheerful, and he was smiling. She closed her eyes and wondered what the hell was happening. Not sure how much time had passed, Gwen woke up and felt so much better she couldn’t believe it. Her arm was immobilized, and she looked at it to find it secured to a board and an IV was running into it. She moved her head to find Allen sitting there.

“Hi, sleepyhead.” He got up and came back with a bowl and a spoon. “I have some soup here, if you care for some.” She nodded. Allen helped her sit up in the bed and gave her a bite of the soup. It hurt to swallow, but she managed and before she knew it, she’d eaten the entire bowl of chicken soup. “Thank you,” she managed to say. Allen smiled and went away only to come back with something to drink. He put the straw to her lips, and she took a sip then he yanked it back. “Not too much or you might get sick.” She nodded. “What are you going to do with me?”

“Let you go after I get you better. See, I’m going to be leaving town after I do what I’m going to do for someone. I’ll set you free then.” He looked at her with a frown. “I’m sorry about all this. You are an innocent person in this. I should’ve never taken you. I’m sorry.” Her head was spinning. He was going to let her go, but then she remembered his plans for Steele. “Allen, what about Steele? She’s an innocent in this too.” “Yeah but taking her will hurt Arsen and that’s what I want to do. Sorry about her. You’ll get over it though. If I’ve learned anything it’s that people get over stuff.” He gave her another sip of the drink which she found tasted like apples.

“It that apple juice?” “Yes. I know it’s your favorite.” He gave her a little pat on the shoulder. “I listened to you when we were talking all those times.” Gwen found a little shine in his eyes and thought she might be able to use any affection he had for her to her advantage. “So I overheard some things you and that woman said to each other. Want to tell me what all happened between you two?” “Anne Sinclair is the woman behind everything. She came to see me while I was in prison. She gave me the idea to start talking about God and using that to impress the parole board. Then when I got out she found me again. She told he how Arsen deserved to be punished for what he’d done to us both.”

Gwen nodded. “She was his master or whatever they call it, right?” “Mistress. Yes, she was. He ran away from her or something like that. After she put him through college and made him the man he became, he left her flat.” Allen stood up and left the area then came back with a chocolate bar and another pillow. He propped it up behind Gwen and gave her the candy. “Thank you,” she said and took a bite of it. “Please, go one with your story, Allen.” Taking his seat again, he said, “Since I was the only case he ever lost, I think he was punishing me for my mistake. So I think it’s perfectly acceptable for me to punish him.” Gwen took a sip of her drink and tried to

think of a way to convince Allen that Anne was using him. She took the straw from her lips and said, “I guess you’re too close to see it for what it is, but that woman is using you, Allen.” His eyebrows cocked in surprise. “I don’t think so.” She nodded. “I can see it. You should really think about it. And I heard what she did to you. Are you into that kind of thing?” He shook his head. “No. But she has this way of making you think you are. You know?” “No.” Gwen looked down and tried to look as sad as she could. “I hate she hurt you like that, Allen.”

“You do?” he asked. “After all I’ve done to you?” “I forgive you, Allen.” She looked up and caught his eyes. “I want to help you get out from under her. I can see the writing on the wall, Allen. She means to toss you under the bus when everything goes down. She doesn’t want to have you as a loose end.” He looked worried. “You might be right.” “I think you and I should pay her a visit,” Gwen said. “Has she told you where she lives?” With a shake of his head, he said, “No, she hasn’t.” “Hmm. Wonder why not?” Gwen eyed him carefully. “How about you let me take a

shower and freshen up a little then we go find her? We can Google the bitch and give her a surprise visit. Bet she won’t be expecting that. Then you can set her straight how you will not be her patsy.” Allen smiled. “You know what, you might be right. I think I will pay her a visit.” He got up to help her up. “Let’s get you all cleaned up and pay her a visit. I’m done being her whipping boy!” Thank God! Finally, a break!

STEELE As Paul pulled up behind Detective Fontaine at the address they’d found for Beth, Steele rolled her window down to listen to what was said. Fontaine rang the bell of the small, blue, wood-framed home with toys littering the front lawn. A tall, pot-bellied man with a large bald spot on his head and light brown hair around the bottom of his head answered the door. Steele noticed no car was in the drive. Her hands were wringing in her lap as she listened hard to what was said. Fontaine said, “Hello, my name is Detective Fontaine from the San Francisco police department. I’m here to talk to you about

a man we have a murder investigation about. An Arsen Sloan. Have you heard that name before?” He shook his head and Steele saw a little blonde headed boy peek out from behind the man who was most likely the kid’s father. She thought he was probably about four-yearsold or so. “Who’s this lady?” the kid asked. “Get back, Pete. Daddy’s talking grown up talk right now. Go play with Becky, she’s in her room.” The kid vanished with his father’s words. “I don’t know anybody by that name. I mean I heard about him on television and the paper, but I don’t know him. Why would you ask?” “Your wife does. He was seen getting

into a blue Camaro early this morning.” The man looked like he was goin to be sick. “Beth picked that man up? In our new car?” Fontaine nodded and Steele felt just about as sick as the man looked like he did as she told him, “At five this morning, she went to his apartment building after sending him a text telling him they needed to talk. Mr. Sloan got into her car without his cellphone or telling anyone who he was with or where they were going. It’s been a little over six hours since that time and no one has seen or heard from him.” The man staggered out the door and sat on the top step of the porch, letting the screen door slam behind him.

“My wife is with a fucking murderer?” The detective moved to allow him some room. “Sir, have you spoken to her? Did she tell you where she was going?” “To visit her mother.” He put his head in his hands. “Do you know if she’d been seeing that man?” “She had not been seeing him.” Fontaine walked down the stairs and looked up at him. “They aren’t involved like you’re thinking. She was Mr. Sloan’s first girlfriend. Later, after they’d broken up, Mr. Sloan got into a relationship with Beth’s mother.” The man raised his head and looked at Fontaine.

“Are you shitting me?” With a shake of her head, she said, “No, sir. Now, can you tell me what her mother’s address is? And please do not try to let her know I’m going over there. I do believe she has Mr. Sloan with her and they plan on confronting Anne Sinclair. I want to get the surprise on them.” “You really think it’s just that? I mean, you don’t think she’s been messing with that guy?” He looked sadly at her. Steele’s heart was pounding. She felt so sorry for the man. “We’ve been trailing this man for a while now. I can assure you he hasn’t been talking to her at all and they haven’t been seen together at all.” Fontaine turned to leave.

“Thank you, sir. I appreciate your help. I’ll go to Anne’s house and see what I find out. I’ll keep up updated if you like.” “Please do,” he said as he watched her leave. His head fell back into his hands and Steele knew he was not a happy man. Fontaine came to her window. “Did you hear all that?” Steele nodded. “I did. So can we follow you to Anne’s?” “You can. Promise me you’ll stay in the car, Steele.” She nodded and rolled the window up. Then watched Fontaine walk up to talk to Paul. “Hey gorgeous,” he said as he rolled his

window down. Steele watched as Fontaine’s cheeks went pink. “I like the sound of that. Follow me, and don’t let the hell cat out, please.” “Got ya.” Paul reached out and put his hand around the back of her neck and pulled her to him for a kiss. Steele looked away, giving them some of the privacy that Paul had given her and Arsen. But looked back in time to catch Fontaine’s face as they ended their kiss. With a dazed expression covering her face, she said, “You’re very surprising, Paul.” “Wait till later, after our date,” he said with a grin Steele could see through the rear-

view mirror. She watched Fontaine kind of float off to her car and stifled a giggle. Paul looked back at her. “You find that amusing, Steele?” “Sweet, too sweet,” she said as she let the giggle all out. “I have to tell you, her reaction to you is priceless.” He pulled out to follow the detective. “I think so too.” Now if everything else can fall into place that would be fantastic!

ARSEN Hiding just behind a partially opened door of a small bedroom just off Anne’s living room, Arsen held a small recording device and waited for Beth to start the conversation with her mother. Anne’s voice was tense as she entered the house. “Sorry it took so long, darling. I had issues arise I had no control over. So, my surprise?” Arsen thought how typical that was of the woman. Me, me, me. That’s all she ever thought about was herself and what others could do for her.

He was happy he was about to do something for her. Send her ass to prison where she belonged. “Oh that,” Beth said. Some rummaging he heard then she said, “Here you go. Pete made this picture for you of our family. He wanted me to give it to you.” The crinkling of paper he heard then Anne sighed. “A drawing by a four-year-old. That’s it?” “Mother, Pete worked hard on that for you,” Beth said, sternly. “I thought it would be something good,” Anne said. “Well, if that’s what you’ve waited for hours to give me then I’ll see you later, Beth. Damn it, what a disappointment.”

Beth cleared her throat then said, “Well, I did have some things I wanted to talk to you about. When’s the last time you saw Arsen Sloan?” “What?” Anne nearly shouted. “Arsen? The boy your father nearly killed? That guy? I don’t know why you’re asking me that. I mean unless it’s because of how it came out on the news he killed those women. Seems you dodged a bullet there with that crazy man. Guess your father was right to have beaten him.” “Was he?” Beth asked. “Then why did you stop Dad? Why did you take Arsen to the hospital?” “Well, I am a Christian woman, Beth. I don’t approve of violence.” Arsen had to hold the laugh that almost

got away from him back. His hand clasped over his mouth to keep it in. What a liar! Beth did let her laugh out. “Really? So, I suppose that’s why you visited Allen White a number of times while he was in prison. To introduce the man to religion?” “How do you know about him?” Anne’s tone had gone to defensive quickly. “I’ve never told a soul about that, Beth.” “Oh! Well, I may have found a little secret diary thingy you’ve been keeping.” Beth laughed again. “A person who does the things you have done should not keep it all written down anywhere. Much less in a book which is handwritten and has elaborate writing on the

front cover of a leather-bound book. The title is amazing. Sounds like a best seller, Mom.” “How did you find it?” Anne asked with a tension to her voice Arsen knew all too well. “The Destruction of Arsen Sloan, what a title, Mom. And the details are so intricate. Step one, find someone who wants revenge on Arsen Sloan as much as I do. That was kind of hard to find it seems. Poor Arsen had to lose a case for that to happen.” “That’s just a little fiction story I’ve been working on. None of it is real.” Anne laughed. “Darling, you thought it was a true story. How funny.” “Let that crap go, Mom,” Beth said. “I know about it all now. I even found the tapes. They were truly awful, Mother. I can’t tell you

how many times I threw up.” The sound of someone plopping onto a cushioned surface let Arsen know Anne had fallen to the sofa. “The tapes too? Jesus, Beth, when did you find the time to go all through my house? I mean you have that husband and those kids to raise. When did you find the time?” “Well, let’s see. It was when I saw Arsen on television for the first time. When they were talking about how he might be accused of the murder of three women who were his submissive partners at one time. Guess who else they caught on that camera, Mom?” Anne sighed. “Shit! Shit, I never saw that.” “Yep, you were there in the background

with your black wig on.” Beth sat down, making the springs on the sofa cushion squeak. “You had on a blue dress which made you look kind of lumpy. Which you’re not. So before I accused you of being there, I decided to come and look through your closet to see if the dress was there.” “It was. I knew it had been moved. I knew it!” Anne said. “You came into my home and searched through my personal things! How could you, Beth? How could you?” “Save that shit, Mom. Come clean. Tell me it all. Every sordid detail,” Beth coaxed her mother. “What do you want to hear? How I found Arsen one fateful night in a small bar? How I made him mine in a way you never could? How

he loved me?” Arsen rolled his eyes. Love was not a thing they’d had. How she didn’t know was a mystery to him. “So he loved you, did he?” Beth asked. “And you repaid him by framing him for murders you had committed by another man?” “You have no idea how much Arsen Sloan deserves to be behind bars.” Anne said. “Tell me, Mom.” Arsen leaned forward and found he could see the two as they sat on the sofa. The back of their heads, anyway. Anne looked at Beth and said, “Look, I’ll cut you in on what I’m going to be getting once he’s in prison. How about that, darling?”

He saw one side of Beth’s mouth quirk up into a smile. “Cut me in? On what?” “I’ve forged Arsen’s name on quite a few things. I had his social security number, his driver’s license number, his date of birth, mother’s maiden name. You name it, I have it. So I was able to get my name in on some of his best investments. See he has so damn many he has no time to check each one out for any changes. And the ones I put my name on as an eighty percent owner, I had the address changed on.” “Clever, Mother,” Beth said. “Who’s address?” “A post office box in Los Angeles. All I have to do is wait for a judge to find him guilty

and off he’ll go to prison and off I’ll go to the bank with my papers in hand and tell them I want to cash out.” Anne patted her daughter’s shoulders. “Millions, darling. And I’ll share with you. How about I give you ten percent to stay quiet?” Beth laughed. “Okay. But tell me how you did it. How did you get those women killed?” “Arsen made it much too easy. The man must’ve been looking to hook back up with any of his old subs. I didn’t see that coming. But when I did, I got Allen White on the phone and had him move in. I was able to get this drug which leaves traces of things already found in the human body. It elevates a couple of things that occur naturally.”

Beth nodded. “Wow! You did some research, Mom!” “I did. Then I got that into Allen’s hands. All he had to do was inject the women. He did so easily. I tracked Arsen constantly. Within a few minutes of him leaving the women’s homes, I had Allen go in and inject them.” Beth smiled. “So as they slept, Allen did the dirty work. But how did you know he’d choked them all?” “I watched him do it,” Anne said. “It was a thing I had introduced him to. He hated to have it done to him. But he sure didn’t mind doing it to others. Those women seemed to have an addiction to it. So when I found he did that to the first one, I jumped on that. Like I said, he

made it easy.” “So smart, Mom. So Anne Sinclair is one woman with a lot of mysteries behind her.” Anne laughed. “I am quite a great actress! So, you’ll take the ten percent then?” “Let me think on that, Mom.” “Do not get greedy on me. I worked hard for that money. I made that man and he should’ve always given me money for what I did for him. Have you seen him? He’s magnificent, and I made him that way.” Beth looked confused. “Just how is what he became your doing?” “I made him exercise, eat right, do well in college. It was me behind all of that. I taught him how to be a dom. Taught him about a life he

had never known. Then the fool goes and finds this little vanilla bore and loses himself in her blandness.” “Huh?” Beth asked. “You lost me. A vanilla? What’s that?” “Someone who doesn’t practice the BDSM lifestyle. And that young woman will never satisfy his needs. He’s better off in prison than to have a life with her. He’d end up leaving her, anyway. You don’t get that kind of thing out of your system. He’ll get the urge to hang her up by her cuffed wrists and beat her ass with something. She’s too strong willed to stay with a man who would do that to her.” Beth asked, “You know her, or what?” “Not really. But I went to see him and she came at me like a tigress protecting her cub.

That’s how she sees him and he’s not the kind of man who even wants a female in that role over him. He likes to be taken charge of or he wants to take charge. He’s not into being protected and loved and that kind of crap.” Arsen shook his head. Anne could not be more wrong. He wanted all Steele had to give him. Her love, her protection, herself. He knew without a doubt he had changed since he met Steele. For the better. He knew what love felt like and he’d be damned if he ever let it go. His need to dominate was over. He had never wanted to be dominated, he had merely lacked the gumption to get the hell away from Anne. Anne’s words had damned her. He knew he had enough to put her ass away forever. But

he waited. Wanting to hear all she had to say. Beth said, “So in essence you’re saving him from a life of love and boredom? How nice of you.” Anne smiled broadly. The lines on her face pulled all together with the smile. “It gets better. Allen is going to kill Steele. That way Arsen finds out just how much he’s lost by leaving me. I can take it all away from him. Every last thing he cares about. His money, his freedom, and even the love of his life.” Heat filled Arsen as he tried hard not to run out and kill the old bitch. His hands fisted at his side. Anne was more horrible than he’d ever realized. She was the most sadistic woman he’d ever known.

“Mom, how’s he ever going to know it was you who took that all away from him?” “That’s what the book is for. I’m going to write all the details until I can’t write anymore. Then I’ll have the book sent to him upon my death. Then I’ll have the ultimate revenge on him. His money will be going to the very people who broke him. You will end up with it all once I’m gone.” Beth’s hand moved to her chest. “Me?” Anne nodded. “Of course you. I mean it was you who started the whole thing. The boy was head over heels for you and when your father caught you two in bed and beat him, you’re the one who broke him. I thought you wanted him broken.”

Beth looked down. “I was a dumb kid. A foolish girl. You and Dad were people I thought were strong. I wanted a person like that in my life. Arsen was always so emotional. So soft.” “I know,” Anne said. “He brought you flowers and candy for no reason at all. He bought you little trinkets of cheap jewelry all the time.” “Told me he loved me only a few weeks after he first asked me out,” Beth added. “He was sweet, kind, thoughtful. His mother was a horrible person and he wouldn’t allow her to meet me. Told me I was too good to have to deal with his crazy mother. He was protective, but not overly.” “He fawned all over you. You remember

that time It was raining, and he brought you home after a night at the movies? He took his shirt off and held it over your head all the way up the sidewalk so you wouldn’t get a hair on your head wet.” Anne broke into laughter. “What a pussy!” Beth looked back over her shoulder towards the door she knew he hid behind. “Well, Mom, I wouldn’t call him that. That was nice and very sweet.” “He was so skinny back then,” Anne laughed. “A real weakling.” Beth turned back to look at her mother. “Well, he has muscles on muscles now. From what I saw on television.” “I made those,” Anne said as she patted

herself on the chest. “I made him work out. Pushed him past his limits. I made that body. That was all me.” Beth’s cell phone rang. “It’s Bill,” she said. “I’ll forward it to voicemail.” “Nonsense,” Anne said. “I’m going to make us a couple of drinks. I see your glass of vodka is sitting there. I’ll add some OJ to it for you and brighten it up.” Anne got up and left the room as Beth answered her phone. “Hey Bill.” Arsen could hear the man yelling from where he was. “What the hell are you doing with him?”

“Shh. I’ll tell you everything when I get home in a little while. I swear you have nothing to worry about.” Beth looked back. “Please, be patient. You’ll understand everything soon. Have faith in me, Bill.” “I don’t like this Beth!” he shouted. “I know. I promise you will understand soon.” Beth got up and walked towards the kitchen where her mother had gone and then back towards where Arsen was hiding. “Bill, I’ll call you as soon as this is all over. I love you. Bye.” She hung up and stepped around the corner. Arsen held his finger to his lips. She nodded. “Are you getting all this?” she asked. He nodded and waved her back into the

living room. She smiled and left him, finding her mother walking back in. “More snooping, darling?” Anne asked. “You’ll find nothing more. And nothing in that room at all. I was going to do something very racy with it but lost interest as things heated up with operation fuck Arsen’s world up.” Beth laughed too. “So this Allen White guy. What are you going to do to make sure he never talks or tries to get more money out of you? Or are you paying him anything for murdering all those women?” “I told him I am.” Anne took a long drink from the tall glass she held filled with some kind of amber liquid. “But you don’t need to pay a dead man.” “Oh?” Beth looked at her with intrigue.

“And how will you accomplish that without getting blood on your hands?” “Not sure yet, but thinking about how I can inject him with the same drug used on the other women and framing Arsen for that murder as well. What do you think? A good idea?” Beth nodded and clapped her hands as if she was excited. “Sounds positively fantastic! Is there nothing you can’t pin on the man?” Anne laughed. “I know this may be an odd thing to talk to your daughter about. Especially since we’ve both had sex with the man, but how do you think I can get a taste of that scrumptious man one more time before he’s put away forever?”

Beth frowned. “You want to have sex with him again?” “Of course. And I know you're married and not as liberal as I am, but you should want a little taste as well. From what I saw that one time, you did not get what that man has to offer. He has the right moves. I taught him so I ought to know.” “I think he would be kind of broken up if this woman you say he’s in love with is killed. Don’t you? Not really the time a guy thinks about plowing into another female.” Beth shook her head at her mother. “If you showed up to console him, maybe he would give you a little of the new and improved man he’s become. And once you had him naked and in bed, I could sneak in with a

little something to slip into his drink and then you could help me string him up while he’s knocked out and I can have my way with him.” Anne looked back at the door Arsen was hiding behind. “Did you hear something?” “No,” Beth said. She tapped her mother’s shoulder. “Now get back to telling me how you’d get him to have sex with you if you have him drugged.” Anne blinked then took a drink. “I’ve been so jumpy these last few weeks. Anyway, I would give him some ecstasy and when he was aroused, he’d wake up to find me and wouldn’t be able to stop himself from doing it. I use to do that to him all the time when he was mine.” “You drugged him a lot?” Beth asked

with arched brows. “At first it was constant. I mean, he wasn’t into yet. He would get sick, the little puss. The littlest kinky things would set him off. So I would sedate him to relax him then give him some ‘X’ or some Viagra and perk him up. Also adding some type of stimulation. A clamp to his balls always accomplished what I wanted.” Beth looked back over her shoulder and her face looked sad. Arsen caught her eyes through the crack in the door then took a step back as he couldn’t bear to see the sorrow in them. His first love had no idea what he’d gone through at her mother’s hands. Arsen had no idea how often Anne had drugged him. He

didn’t recall a lot from the beginning of that whole thing and now he knew why that was. Anne had left him in a drugged up stupor for the first few months. And then he realized why he let it all happen and how it all became kind of commonplace. Anne laughed, bringing his attention back to her. “I had him on three different drugs the first time I took him to a BDSM club. I walked in with the guy on the end of my leash and even though his body had not filled out yet, heads turned. He was pretty sexy even then.” “You drugged him and took him there on a leash?” Beth asked. “Wearing nothing but some ass less leather chaps. The women were clamoring for

him. I had him fuck a few of them then me. It was marvelous!” Beth’s face squished together. “You let him have sex with other women? I don’t get it.” “You wouldn’t. You see, I wanted others to know what I had in him. His large cock was a thing so incredible I wanted others to know how great I had it. You know, be jealous of me and what I had found,” Anne said. Beth took in a deep breath and Arsen knew she was holding herself back from puking. “Okay, so you made him have sex with women he didn’t know. Did he even know he was being taken to a club like that?” “No! He’d never have agreed to go. I

had to drug him up and take him. He had fun. I mean who wouldn’t have fun fucking the night away with some gorgeous women?” Anne took a long drink. Arsen had to lean against the wall as he strained his brain to recall that night and just couldn’t. So much of that time was blank, gone, forgotten. He’d told himself for years he’d just blocked it as it was too hard to wrap his head around the man he’d become. But her admission to drugging him and essentially brainwashing him into thinking he liked that kind of thing was enough to tell him he really had become a man he never would’ve been if it wasn’t for Anne Sinclair. Beth asked, “Did you drug him the entire

time you were together?” “After six months, I only had to drug him every now and then. He had a defiant streak in him even the beatings couldn’t tame. He had to be brought back down in other ways.” Anne looked a little sad. “But all along I thought we were getting closer and closer. Until one day he just wasn’t there when I got back from spending the week with you and your father.” “Is that when you lost him?” Beth asked. “I found him after a couple of months. He had a small apartment, and I dragged his ass back and beat the fuck out of him with these poles he had bought. He told me he had become a Dom and would never be a sub again. I left bloody marks all over his back. I hope the ass still has the scars.”

Arsen leaned against the wall and tried hard not to go out and confront the woman. His body was aching with the memories she had conjured in his mind. She was a monster. Arsen had been in the lifestyle long enough to know Anne Sinclair was not your stereotypical Dominatrix. She was anything but typical. No Anne was a not into the real ideas behind that lifestyle. She was crazy. Anne took a young man, drugged him, manipulated him, brainwashed him and broke him. That wasn’t enough though. She wasn’t about to stop until he was thoroughly fucked. Arsen had heard more than enough, but Anne wasn’t through talking. “So you should see what I have in store for his vanilla princess,” Anne said.

Arsen’s entire body tensed, holding himself back. He couldn’t believe she was planning even more than just having Steele murdered. She had more planned, and it was going to test him not to make a move and kill Anne Sinclair. “Mother, you really should leave that poor woman alone. If Arsen has turned into the man it seems you’ve turned him into, then I’m sure she’s suffering already,” Beth said as she scowled at her mother. Anne looked at Beth in surprise. “The man I turned him into? I didn’t turn him into a monster who kills women.” Beth’s jaw dropped. “Mom! He didn’t kill those women. You had Allen White do that.”

“Well, yes. I mean.” Anne fanned herself with her hand. “You have me all mixed up, darling. With your accusation of me turning him into something he wasn’t. I mean, his good points yes. The fact he’s a lawyer. The fact he’s attractive, the fact he has a great body. Yes, I did all that. The fact he likes to choke women, no I did not.” Beth stood up and threw her hands in the air. “Look, just leave his vanilla princess alone. That’s all I’m saying.” “If you saw how he was with her you’d be so jealous. I know you would,” Anne said. “Just listen to what I have in mind for her.” Beth cast a nervous glance at the door Arsen was behind.

“Mom, please.” Anne couldn’t seem to stop her mouth. “I’m going to get Allen to take her to this abandoned warehouse. We have her roommate there now. I think she might still be alive, but that’s neither here nor there. Anyway, I’m going to use every one of my devices on her until she’s begging for mercy and I’m going to record it and make Arsen listen to it. Well, I won’t be giving it to him until I’m dead. He’ll get that recording along with the book.” Beth looked at her mother with no emotion. “You have to know he’ll be set free after he gets those things in his hands. Then he’ll come after me. Do you realize that, Mother? Your plans are going to hurt me. A person who was never involved in any of this.”

“Oh!” Anne looked shocked. “I honestly never thought about it like that. Well, perhaps I shouldn’t give you the ten percent or leave the money I’m taking from him to you after all. I guess I’ll leave it to a charity. Maybe one for abused women or something noble like that.” “Mom, do you think maybe you could use some help? Like some professional help?” Beth went to her mother and put her hand on her shoulder and looked into her eyes. Anne looked into her daughter’s eyes. “There is nothing wrong with me, Beth. You don’t understand this lifestyle is all.” Beth laughed. “Mom, that lifestyle may be a little odd for some, but it’s not about murder. It’s not about making people do that type of thing who don’t want to. It’s not about any of

the things you’re making it out to be.” “I feel as if you’re judging me, Beth. I knew this would happen if I told you about this. You should leave. I cannot take that look you’re giving me. I can’t take it. You and your father always expected me to be perfect! I can’t be! I can’t damn it!” Anne moved away from Beth and grabbed her drink and drained it. “Leave!” Beth stood still. “Don’t yell at me, Mother.” “How can you stand in my home and say a word to me, you little slut? I guess you don’t recall how your father and I found you fucking that man in your bedroom!” Beth laughed. “Mom, we were teenagers. He was no

man. We were not fucking. We were making love. It was beautiful and wonderful until Dad busted in on me. Arsen treated me like gold. My only regret is that I lost my mind when I saw Dad and you and something in me went crazy. I thought Arsen was some kind of God. More than a mere teenage boy. I was wrong for thinking that way. I was wrong for thinking he could fight my father. A man twice his size at that time.” “He was a weak man,” Anne said. “He was a fucking kid, Mother! A kid. And Dad beat him like he was a grown-ass man! I hate myself for how I reacted. I drink to forget what I allowed to happen to him. I’d never let anyone hurt my kids like that. It was only because of who his mother was and how he had no father that Dad even got away with what he

did to Arsen.” “Beth, you’re making me feel really uncomfortable. Are you thinking of telling Arsen what you know? Because, Beth I can’t tell you how much I cannot allow that.” Anne took a step toward Beth. “Tell me you will always remember who your mother is. Who you owe your loyalty to.” “You, Mother. Always you. Is that what you want to hear? Is that what will make you happy? I will never tell Arsen about what you did to ruin his life. I will never do that. Want to know why?” Beth folded her arms over her chest and glared at her mother. “Why?” Anne asked. The doorbell rang, and both women turned and looked at the door. Arsen tensed even

more. Who the hell could that be?

For Revenge

By Michelle Love

GWEN The sun was right overhead as Allen and Gwen drove to Anne Sinclair's house just after noon. Allen glanced at Gwen as he drove down the road at 80 miles an hour. “I can see now she was totally setting me up. That bitch was totally setting me up all this time and I was too stupid to notice.” Gwen looked sadly over at Allen. “I'm sorry this happened to you Allen. I really am but no one else has to die.” She was doing everything possible to make the man feel as if she was on his side. Gwen knew a thing or two about getting into a person’s head and making them think things which weren’t true. And she was using all she’d learned in her psychology classes to get into Allen’s head

and make him believe she was in this thing with him one hundred percent. Allen looked at her with a sly smile. “One more person has to die,” he said. Gwen’s stomach knotted as she asked, “Who's that Allen?” She knew the man was insane and anything he did he seemed to make a plausible excuse for. In his mind anyway. “Sinclair, of course,” he said with a little laugh. “I'm not going to let her get away with this. My ass is going to get sent back to prison for sure. Unless…” Gwen looked at him with worry in her eyes. “Unless what Allen?” Where Allen White was concerned, she was certain about only one thing. He was capable of anything and she had to stay on

guard and alert. Thanks to the IV he had hooked her up to, she felt much stronger than she had since the whole ordeal had begun. But she was still very weak. And if he decided to do anything to her, she was near powerless to stop him. She knew she had to stay agreeable if she was going to use the circumstances to her advantage. “Unless I can get out of here. Maybe go to another country,” he said as he smiled at her. Gwen was thinking it might be the best thing for him if he thought he could get away with it all. “Sure, Allen. I'm sure you could get out of the country.” There was no way in hell that man would be able to get out of the country and leave Arsen to hang for those murders. Gwen was going to make sure

of that, herself. But what Allen didn’t know wouldn’t hurt him. Allen looked at Gwen with a spark of hope in his eyes. “What do you say Gwen, want to come with me?” he asked with a lilt to his voice. Trying to flirt with her. The man is certifiable! It was a lie, but she said, “Yes, Allen. I'll go with you but first do you think we can go see Arsen and Steele and let them in on everything?” She thought she’d test the waters to see if Allen was going to be about doing the right thing before she threw him to the police. Allen looked at her and shook his head. “No, we can't tell them anything. I mean once I'm

gone out of the country maybe then I'll send back my confession about killing those women and Anne Sinclair. But I have to be out of the country. Have to be long gone. Name changed and all that kind of stuff. You understand right? Plus, I still hate Arsen, so I’m not sure about all that. I do want him to suffer for what he did to me after all.” Gwen had to stop herself from going off on him. Allen was obviously never going to take responsibility for any of his actions. He was going to blame Arsen until the end, of that she was sure. “Sure, I understand,” she said. And then Gwen knew without a doubt what she was going to have to do to make things right for Arsen and Steele. Allen took the next two corners like some kind of race car driver, making Gwen grab at her seat. In most cases she’d be yelling at the driver to slow

down. This was not most cases though, and she was in just as much a hurry to get where they were going as he was. He pulled into a short driveway, blocking in a blue Camaro and a large Crown Victoria from the nineties. The car Anne Sinclair drove. “Shit!” he muttered. “What?” Gwen asked as she surveyed the scene. There was a house not far from Anne’s. A little, white brick house with a little, red Honda Accord in the drive. Her heart began to pound. She was so close to freedom she could practically smell it. “Someone else is here.” He looked at her. “Get in the back and lie down. It could get ugly. Whatever you do, stay in this car.” He reached into the glove compartment in front of her and pulled out a handgun.

Gwen did as he told her, shimmying over the front seat into the back. She wasn’t about to argue with him over anything. “I’ll be right here when you get back, Allen. I promise you.” Her fingers crossed behind her back and she smiled. “You better be. I shouldn’t have to tell you what I’ll do to you if you get out. I’m more than capable of hunting you down.” He spun the bullet chamber of the revolver. The chambers were all full. He had six shots he could fire. Six chances to kill Anne and Gwen supposed he planned on killing whoever else was in the house too. She would have to hurry to call the police. The other people in the house might be innocent people who didn’t deserve to die the way Anne Sinclair did.

Allen caught her off guard as he leaned over the seats into the back. He caught her behind her neck and pulled her to kiss him. Although disgusted beyond anything she’d ever been, she kissed him back. “Hurry back to me, Allen,” she said with a fake smile. He gave her a smile too and left the car. She watched as he snuck around the back of the house and she cracked the back passenger door open a hair, so she could hear. After counting to three hundred and not hearing a thing, she got out of the car. The only thing she had on was a ragged T-shirt and jeans with no shoes. He’d taken her shoes off and thrown them somewhere so she couldn’t run away again. Not that she had enough strength to even make the

attempt back at the warehouse. But she had enough strength to make it the forty feet across a lawn of carpet grass to get to safety and help. Shoes or no shoes, she was going for it. Although Allen had let her take a shower, he had no shampoo or soap of any kind and no hairbrush either. Her hair was a nasty, gnarled, blonde mess, and she knew she smelled awful, but she was on her way to the neighbor’s house. With the one car in the drive she prayed someone would be home. Though not far at all, every step had her looking back over her shoulder to see if Allen had come back around the house for some reason. Her heart was pounding so loud she was afraid he could hear it. Fear ran through her that he’d just come out of nowhere and grab her up again. Or even worse,

shoot her and leave her to die. The sound of a dog barking made her freeze. Then she realized it was pretty far away, and she started moving forward again. She moved more quickly as she could see the front door. A green wreath hung on the front of it, commemorating the Saint Patrick’s holiday which she guessed must be near. Gwen had lost all track of time. She had no idea what time it was or day or even month. It felt like she’d been kept in the warehouse for years, not days. Her bare feet touched the smooth concrete surface of the well-kept front porch and she took in a deep breath. “Please let someone be home. Please!” Knocking as quietly as she could, she waited and hoped someone would answer the door. When a

tiny, old woman opened the door, Gwen let out the breath she’d not realized she’d been holding. The little woman looked Gwen up and down with an odd look. “Thank, God! Mam, I need your help. I know I look awful, but I’ve been kidnapped for I don’t even know how long. Can I please come in, I need to use your phone to call the police?” The woman looked her up and down one more time then took a step back. “Come in, sweetheart. You look near death, darling.” Gwen stepped inside the house and took in the sweet aroma of Ben-Gay, mothballs, and burnt eggs. It was the best thing she’d ever smelled in her life. “Thank you, mam. You’ve saved my life!”

Can the cops get here in time to catch Allen before he hurts someone though?

STEELE “So tell me again how Arsen isn't doing anything wrong,” Steele said to Paul as he looked at her through the rear-view mirror. Her pulse had remained high since they left Arsen’s penthouse. It had been over eight hours since he’d gotten into that car with his old girlfriend, Beth, and Steele was uneasy about why whatever they were doing was taking so damn long. Thoughts of them making plans together kept racing through her mind. She saw them holding hands and talking about her leaving her husband and kids and going with Arsen somewhere far away. Then she saw them lying in a bed somewhere and laughing about how stupid she and Beth’s husband were.

There just wasn’t any good scene she could come up with in her jealous mind. “He's not doing anything wrong, Steele,” Paul said. “Obviously this Beth girl must have something to tell him that's going to help him.” Steele sat back and threaded her fingers together back-and-forth. Her head was spinning with what she would find Arsen and Beth doing. Her stomach was tight and her insides on fire. The green-eyed monster was in full force inside her and she prayed she found her man in a situation which was not compromising. The ride to Anne Sinclair’s house was taking forever. Traffic was backed up worse than she’d ever seen. Steele asked Paul, “What’s going on with this crazy traffic?” His eyes caught hers through the rear-view mirror.

“I heard on the radio a minute ago there's a car wreck about 2 miles up the road.” She leaned back on the soft leather seat and sighed for the hundredth time. “It could not happen at a worse time!” Paul chuckled. “Think the people involved in the accident share your feelings, Steele?” Paul’s cell phone rang. He looked at Steele through the rearview mirror again. “It's Fontaine.” He answered the phone. “Hey baby what's up?” Steele’s eyes rolled with how quickly Paul was falling for the detective. The woman was a real bitch most of the time. Paul could do much better. Find someone sweet instead of so abrasive. Fontaine answered him. “There’s just been a 911 call from the house next

door to Anne Sinclair’s. It's Gwen. Tell Steele, Gwen's okay.” Steele bolted upright in the back seat and wondered if she’d heard that right. Gwen’s okay? Paul said, “I have you on speakerphone, she just heard it. And man did relief just wash over her face. Thanks for letting us know that. You sure are a sweetheart. Miss me?” Fontaine’s shy laugh came over the phone. “Paul! I’m working here!” Steele sat up to listen to everything Fontaine had to say. Her heart was racing after finding out Gwen was alive. She’s okay! Everything is going to be fine! It has to be!

Fontaine said, “Allen White is in Anne Sinclair's house. As we speak, he's got a loaded revolver with six shots. And it’s there, the blue Camaro. Safe to say Arsen and that Beth woman are there along with Anne. How you doing, Gannon?” Her stomach knotted as she now was positive Arsen was inside that house. And now so was Allen White. Along with Anne Sinclair and Beth. Allen White was the only one with any kind of weapon, most likely. Steele knew he would want to see Arsen dead rather than alive. “I’m holding on, Fontaine. How much longer until we get to them?” “Fifteen minutes. Just hold tight and stay on my ass, Paul. I’m about to turn on the lights and do a bit of off-roading to get out of this traffic jam. You follow me. I told all other officers to stand down

and let me take care of this situation. They know you’re with me.” Fontaine’s lights went on and her siren blasted. Cars began to move out of her way, giving her just enough room to get past them and onto the median. Paul followed and in no time they were free from the traffic and on the side roads heading to Anne’s home. Steele moved up and kneeled down behind the window separating her and Paul. “Fontaine, can I go in too?” Fontaine let out a loud laugh. “Hell no! You stay in the car, Gannon. Paul don't let her out of the car. Okay?” “Yes, ma'am. You can count on me,” Paul said. He turned his head and looked at Steele. “You're not getting out of the car, Steele. No matter what.

You're not getting out of the car.” Steele moved back to the seat at the back of the Suburban. “Brown noser!” She knew she was going to get out of the car the minute Fontaine got out of her way. Steele was going to get out of the car and she was going to go into that house to find her man and bring him back home. End of discussion! I hope he’s alright!

ARSEN The sound of the doorbell ringing had Arsen taking a step back to make sure he was hidden from everyone’s view. Anne made her way to the door and Arsen could see her through the barely opened door. Beth and Anne had been talking for nearly an hour and Arsen had all he needed on the recording device Beth had given him to catch her mother’s words. Just as he knew he had all he needed and was about to spring his surprise on Anne, it seemed she was about to have some company and Arsen would have to wait to tell her how screwed she was. Light flooded the small entryway as she opened the door.

“What the hell are you doing here?” “We need to talk,” he heard a man say, but he couldn’t see him. “Who has the girl?” Anne asked. “Never mind about her. Aren’t you going to ask me to come inside, Anne?” the man said. Anne shook her head. “Can’t you see I have company? I’ll come see you in a little while at your place. The place you should be so what happened last time doesn’t happen again. Or did you do as I suggested and end that little problem?” “If you must know, I have her hiding in the car. If you let me in I can tell you all about it. I took a little walk around your house. I overheard you talking and I know you only have one other person in here with you. So if you’ll let me in we can deal with this really quick then I’ll be out of your hair,

Anne.” Anne hesitated and Arsen had a gut feeling the man was not there for anything good. “You walked around my house, Allen?” she asked and held the door tight in her hand, ready to slam it if need be. Arsen knew then it was none other than Allen White who was paying his old Dom a visit. He shook his head and leaned against the wall and hoped the woman would close the door. Arsen smelled danger and Allen’s scent was all over it. “Just let me in, Anne.” Allen’s voice had turned commanding. Arsen watched as Anne took a step back. “What the hell are you doing, Allen?” Arsen’s eyes caught Allen White as he walked in and Anne backed up. He was holding a gun out, pointing straight at her. Arsen’s breath caught in his

chest and he had no idea what he was going to do to get the gun out of the man's hand. “Who are you?” Beth asked. “And why the gun?” “I'm the man who is about to kill this woman and then you, obviously,” Allen answered as he kept moving forward and Anne kept moving backwards. “Allen, why are you pointing a gun at me, you idiot? We’re on the same side. Or have you forgotten that?” The back of Anne’s legs hit the front of the sofa, stopping her retreat. “Are we on the same side?” he asked her. “Because I don’t feel like we are. I can see the writing on the wall, Anne. I’m your patsy. Always have been since the first time you came to see me while I was in prison.” Beth’s voice was shaky as she said, “Look mister, I don't even know who you are. I’m married with

little kids please don’t kill me. Let me leave. I swear I’ll never tell a soul what I’ve seen.” Anne sounded stunned. “I’ve got things to live for too, Beth. Jesus! This little man isn’t about to really shoot us.” She looked back at Allen. “What are you doing, you idiot? Don't make me come over there and take that gun out of your hand.” Allen laughed. “You think you're taking this gun away from me? You’re crazier than I thought you were!” Beth began to cry and Allen pointed the gun towards Beth who stood several steps away from Anne. “Maybe I'll take you out first as it seems like you're going to be kind of annoying,” he told her.

Beth shook her head. “No. I’ll shut up. I'll shut up, I promise. Please let me go, sir. My kids need me!” Anne spoke up, drawing Allen’s attention back to her, “Allen you need to stop this. Put the gun down. What are you doing? Why are you here with that gun? What's going on with you? We have a deal. I’m not going to do anything but what we’ve agreed to.” He pointed the gun back Anne. “I've gotten wise to you. I know you're going to throw me under the bus. I know that you're going to tell everyone I killed all those women. I know what you're going to do.” “And who told you this? Someone put this into your head.” Anne tapped her temple with one long finger. “That dumb bitch! Gwen put this into your

head, didn’t she?” “If you mean the love of my life, yes it was Gwen who talked to me about this,” he said. “Gwen showed me who you really are. She explained how I'm nothing but a patsy in your whole scheme.” Arson watched as Anne threw her hands up in the air. All he could see was her back and Beth’s back and he prayed Allen was so focused on them he wouldn't see his eyes peeking at him through the crack in the door Beth let out a big sob. She started crying uncontrollably and Allen pointed the gun at her again. “Shut up! Shut up! I can't take that! Shut up or I swear to God I’m going to put a bullet in you first!” Beth tried her best to shut up. She did everything

she could to stop crying. Anne looked at him and said, “Can I go over there and put my arm around my daughter? Before you kill us, at least let me give my daughter one last hug, you piece of crap!” “Go ahead,” Allen said as he waved the gun, gesturing for Anne to move the few steps to her daughter. “Give her one last hug. Do whatever you want to do. Give her a kiss for all I care. I don't care what you do, but I'm going to kill you both.” Anne walked over to her daughter and put her arms around her. “It's okay Beth. It's okay. Don't worry, this man isn’t really going to kill us. He's kind of crazy, but he's not so crazy he would kill the person who is going to give him more than one million dollars.” Anne turned her head to look at Allen. “Have you

forgotten how much money I'm going to give you, Allen? Have you forgotten that it's almost in my hands? It's almost in your hands, Allen!” “I don't believe you were ever going to give it to me anyway, so you shut your mouth,” he told her as he pulled the gun up and aimed it right at her head. “Pray to God or whoever it is you believe in, because I'm fixing to send you to wherever it is you're going to go. You’re an evil lady so you’ll probably go to hell.” “Evil!” Anne shouted. Beth was choking on her sobs and holding on tight to her mother. “Mom, I love you!” Anne shouted, “We are not about to die! Stop the damn bawling, Beth! Shit!”

Arsen couldn’t believe that Anne was staring into the face of death and would tell her daughter to stop crying. She was a complete, heartless bitch. Allen’s hand was shaking as he pointed the gun at the women and Arsen knew the time had come. Allen took a couple of steps and pressed the gun to the side of Beth’s head. She was screaming and crying and begging for him to spare her life. Allen’s hand was shaking worse and Arsen knew he had to do something. He slammed the door back as hard as he could. The noise made Allen turn around. He only got two words out of his mouth, “What the…” Arsen was on him and had wrestled him to the floor. His hand touched the gun which was between them. He felt Allen’s finger on the trigger. Allen shouted, “Get off me! I’m going to kill you,

Arsen! Then I’ll kill them!” Arsen wasn't about to let him go. He wasn't about to let him up. The pieces would just have to fall where they may. He tried to position the gun, trying to push the gun into Allen's gut. Allen's finger was still on the trigger as Arsen wrapped his hand around the gun. Arsen closed his eyes and prayed for the strength and the courage to do what he had to do. Then he squeezed Allen's hand until the sound of the gun going off rang out in the room. All Arsen could hear was the women screaming. Then a gurgling sound. He assumed it was the sound of blood coming out of someone's body, He knew someone had been shot, but he wasn't sure if it was him or Allen. His stomach burned and his heart was pounding.

Arsen knew his adrenaline was so amped up, if he was shot, he wouldn’t feel it right away. He closed his eyes and pictured Steele and prayed he’d live to see her again. It can’t end like this!

STEELE The afternoon sun made Detective Fontaine’s blonde locks glow as she walked up to the driver’s side window, Paul had rolled down. They had pulled up on the side of Anne Sinclair’s home, just her cruiser and the Suburban parked right behind it. Other officers were in the area, but all were waiting for Fontaine’s call for backup before moving in. “Okay, keep her here, Paul.” She drew her gun. Paul wiggled his finger for her to come closer. She leaned in the window as he said, “You be careful baby. We have a date later.” She smiled. “I know. I will, don't worry, I’ve never been shot

yet.” Paul shook his head. “I hope you haven’t just jinxed yourself.” Fontaine gave him a smile, and he gave her a little kiss. Then she turned around and headed towards the house, staying close to the side of the outside wall. Steele’s eyes stayed glued to her as she ducked, going under the large set of windows she figured were in the living room. Just before Fontaine made it to the door the muffled sound of a gun blast was heard and she looked back over her shoulder at them and hurried into the house. Paul jumped out of the car and ran towards the house. Steele hauled ass out of the car and ran for the house as well. There was no way she could sit there not knowing who had been shot.

“Steele, what the hell are you doing in here?” Fontaine asked with her jaw clenched. She was holstering her gun as Beth and Anne stood screaming and crying and holding on to each other. Paul stood between Fontaine and Steel as all looked at the two men on the floor. Paul said what all were thinking, “Fuck!” Blood had already stained the white carpet the men were lying on. “Arsen!” Steele shouted and ran fast to him. She fell on her knees next to him. Her hand on his back, her mouth near his ear. “Baby, please talk to me. Please.” Arsen’s head moved a little and his eyes opened slowly. “Hey, Baby. What are you doing here?”

She laughed and tears ran down her cheeks. “Are you hurt?” “Not sure about that,” he said. “I feel odd, but not in any real pain. My stomach burns a little though.” Detective Fontaine kneeled on the other side of him and she took Allen’s hand and checked his pulse. “I think this one is dead.” She looked up at Paul who was right behind her. “Help me roll Arsen off this guy.” He nodded and did as she’d told him. They rolled him to his back and Steele stayed right by him. Her eyes went wide as she saw blood covering most of his shirt. “Oh, God!” Fontaine unbuttoned Arsen’s shirt as he lay perfectly still and kept his eyes focused on Steele.

“I’m sorry I left without telling you where I was going. You must’ve been worried.” “Don’t worry about that now.” She ran her hand over his forehead, pushing back some damp strands of his dark hair. Fontaine let out a sigh of relief. “It’s all the other guy’s blood. No wounds on Arsen.” She gave Steele a wink. “What muscles this man has! Lucky girl.” Steele laughed and ran her arms around his neck and hugged him tight. With the information he wasn’t shot, Arsen sat up and Steele let him go and took a step back so Paul could help him up. Paul pulled Arsen into a hug. “You scared us all, you son of a bitch!” Steele was so busy starring at Arsen she almost

missed seeing Anne slipping out of the living room. She moved quickly to get to the woman. “Stop!” Anne didn’t even look back. She took off running. Not nearly fast enough though as Steel caught up to her and had her down on the kitchen floor. “Stop! Let me go!” Anne screamed. Fontaine came into the kitchen and placed her knee in the woman’s back. “Thanks, Steele. I can take her from here.” “I didn’t do anything!” Anne shouted as she squirmed to get away. Arsen and Paul walked in and Arsen handed the recorder to Fontaine once she had Anne secured. “Here you go. This will exonerate me and condemn her. Seems Mistress Sinclair has been

into some bad things. Revenge for leaving her had her thinking up new punishments for me. It’s an open and shut case with her words on this recording.” “How dare you, Arsen!” Anne yelled from her position on the floor. “That’s illegal! You can’t record someone who doesn’t know they’re being recorded!” Arsen let out a sigh. “I can’t listen to her speak anymore. I’ve had to listen to her voice for far too long as it is.” Beth’s voice came from behind them. “Arsen, can I talk to you?” Steele’s heart clenched, and she looked at Arsen who silently asked her to let him do what he needed to do. She gave him a nod and ran her hand

over his cheek. “I love you, Baby.” “I love you,” he said them pressed his lips to her forehead. He walked towards Beth and took her by the hand, leading her away from the crowded kitchen. Steele watched as a pain filled her chest. But she knew Arsen needed this closure. Still, it wasn’t easy to witness. All the craziness was over. Arsen was a free man, all the hard times were over for him. Steele couldn’t help but wonder how Arsen would feel with all the weight off his shoulders. She wondered if he might want to slow things down between them now that prison wasn’t hanging over his head. He may have found some feelings left over for Beth.

Beth was Arsen’s age, early thirties, but she looked as if life had been rough on her. Lines around her lips showed she was a smoker and dark circles under her eyes showed she was most likely a drinker too. Perhaps all that had happened all those years ago had Beth filled with guilt and it was showing on her face and body. Her posture was poor and she had extra weight on her. Arsen could feel sorry for Beth and that could turn into more. Arsen could feel he needed to save Beth and that would be a powerful thing which could bring the two together again. The woman certainly looked like she needed some kind of help. But she had her own husband to do that for her. Steele knew if Beth had a choice between the man she’d seen sitting on the porch of their small home

and Arsen, she’d be an idiot not to pick Arsen. It circled round and round in Steele’s head and it began to ache with fear of Arsen leaving her for his old flame. Steele left the kitchen and walked through the living room, finding some other officers had come inside and had Allen’s body covered with some black thing. She stepped out the front door and the light from the sun made her shield her eyes. Then she heard Arsen’s voice coming from the side of the house. He and Beth must have stepped to the side of the house to talk. She took a couple of steps away. Planning to wait in the Suburban but stopped when she heard Beth say, “I’m more sorry than you’ll ever know, Arsen.” Steele knew she shouldn’t be listening. But she couldn’t make her feet move. She stood still and

listened. Arsen said, “Thank you, Beth. You don’t know how it helps to hear you say that. All these years I was left wondering if you were ever sorry about what happened.” “I was a very confused girl back then. And I can’t even begin to tell you how sorry I am my mother did all she did to you. If I would’ve had any idea about that stuff back then, I swear I would’ve put a stop to it.” Steele heard material move and thought Arsen’s hands must be running up and down Beth’s arms. She fisted her hands at her sides and had to focus on the fact Arsen needed to hear those things from Beth. No one else could help him heal the wounds she and her family had given Arsen. The sound of his lips making a little smack against

somewhere on Beth made Steele take a step away. She couldn’t take knowing his lips were touching her anywhere. Arsen’s voice stopped her. “I know you would’ve. I knew I could’ve gone to you and told you what she was doing. I just didn’t do it. I take responsibility for my part in it. I told myself for many years that wasn’t anything I could’ve controlled. That was a lie I kept telling myself. Then I had to have all the control in my dealings with women.” “So, you became the dominant then?” she asked. “Yes. And I did it for all the wrong reasons.” His voice was soft and then she heard the sound of him running his hands over Beth again as the fabric moved once more. “That girl who came, is that her? The one you told

me about?” she asked. Steele’s heart stopped beating as she listened as Arsen answered, “Yeah, that’s my Steele. My rock, my savior, my everything.” Steele walked away then. Giving him his privacy. Whatever he had to do was his to do, and she didn’t need to let her jealousy ruin anything that helped him get over all which had happened to him. Half way to the car she heard footsteps come up behind her. She turned to find Arsen in his bloodsoaked clothes. His arms opened, and she went into them. Her tears flowed as he held her tight. “I was so afraid.” Her body shook. His lips pressed against the top of her head as he swayed with her.

“So was I. It’s all over, Baby. Let’s get the hell out of here. I told Fontaine she could talk to me tomorrow. I’m done for the day.” Steele let him lead her to the back of the Suburban and saw Paul coming out to take them home. It’s hard to believe this is really over! The sound of people coming out and talking in medical terms had Steele and Arsen looking back to find a stretcher coming out the front door of the house next to Anne’s. “Gwen!” Steele said under her breath. “In all the drama I forgot she was in the house next door.” She pulled Arsen along with her to go see Gwen as the paramedics wheeled her to the ambulance. Arsen called out, “Wait a second. We know her.” They waited and Gwen raised her head a little.

“Oh my God! You’re alright!” Steele was crying again as she got to her friend and hugged her. “You have no idea how happy I am to see you, Gwen.” Gwen laughed. “You too! Did they catch Allen? And that crazy old bitch he was doing all this shit with?” Arsen nodded. “He didn’t make it. We got into a scuffle with his gun between us and it went off.” He pulled at his bloody shirt. “I wasn’t hurt.” Gwen’s eyes went vacant. “He’s dead then?” Steele ran her hand over Gwen’s cheek. “Yes. You okay?”

“Well, no. But I will be. I suppose it’s what was meant to be for him. And the woman?” she asked. “She’ll be going to prison for a long time,” Arsen answered her. Gwen nodded. “Good, she’s horrible.” One of the paramedics interrupted their little reunion. “We really should get her to the hospital.” Arsen ran his arm around Steele, pulling her back as he took a step back. “We’ll come and see you first thing in the morning, Gwen,” Steele said. “I would go tonight, but I bet your family will want you all to themselves.” “Probably,” Gwen agreed as they began moving her down the sidewalk to the waiting ambulance. Paul and Detective Fontaine were standing beside

her car as Arsen looked up. “We’re ready, Paul.” Paul pulled Fontaine into his arms and kissed her, grabbing her ass in the process and Arsen stopped in his tracks. “When the fuck did that happen?” Steele laughed. “A little earlier today. Seems Paul moves about as fast as you do. Way to teach the man, Boss.” Arsen chuckled as they climbed into the back of the Suburban. “I cannot wait to get these sticky, nasty clothes off.” Steele sat on the soft leather seat and pulled him to sit close to her. “Me too.” Running her hand to cup the back of his neck, she

pulled his lips to hers and gave him a kiss she hoped he’d never forget. Now to see where we’re headed from here!

STEELE Arsen soaked in the warm water of the deep, jetted bathtub as Steele lit candles in the bedroom. She pulled her clothes off as she made her way to the bathroom and found him lying back in the water with his eyes closed. She turned on the stereo, playing something soft and romantic. His eyes opened and his lips curled into a smile. He held his hand out to her, and she took it and climbed in. Straddling him and sliding her body along his. Her hands ran over his chest then up to his face. She took his face between her palms and pressed her lips to his. She couldn’t seem to get enough of him. Something inside her was telling her things were about to be

different and she didn’t want a thing to change. Steele wanted things to keep going like they had been. But something felt different with him. He was acting a little quiet, and it was as if he was keeping a secret from her. She kept thinking the worst. That when he saw Beth again it stirred something in him for her. Steele was feeling vulnerable and uneasy and she needed to feel him. Feel him all over her, all inside her. She needed him and she hoped he would feel the same for her as she felt as if he was drifting away from her. His lips tasted like the Cognac she’d made him a glass of and she ran her tongue over them. He moaned and his fingers pressed into the flesh of her ass. His tongue ran into her mouth and hers began a little dance with his as the music led their

movements. He lifted her, and she felt his cock hard and ready for her. He slipped her down and filled her the way she’d been craving. Her heart sped up and her kiss went hungry. She was ravenous for him. He moved her up and down his long, hard cock as their mouths heated with the fevered kiss they shared. Steele ran her hands up to move through his shoulder length, silky locks. The jets of water pulsed around their bodies as they slid against one another. Water splashed out onto the floor as he moved her faster and faster. Neither seemed to care much about the mess they were making. Arsen’s hands dug into her waist as he moved her over him. Her insides were tight as she felt every little movement he made. His muscles rippled

against her stomach. His skin was like silk against hers. They moved together like practiced partners yet they’d only been together a short time. Their connection a quick one, Steele hoped was deep enough to last. Something inside her was afraid though. Her fingernails raked his back, and he moaned as he ran one of his hands up to wrap her hair around his fist. He pulled it back hard, making her mouth leave his. Her neck was exposed and his teeth grazed it as she kept up the movements he’d shown her he wanted. Up and down she went as his teeth raked over the tender flesh along her throat. Tugging at her hair, he bit her hard, making her growl with how it was making her feel. Primal and

sexy and so hot for him, she felt as if her body was on fire. Arsen eased his grip on her hair and moved her face down, pressing his forehead to hers. “Out of the tub and onto the bed. This slipping shit is pissing me off.” She moved off him and climbed out of the tub. The floor was wet, so she tossed a fluffy, white towel on the floor before they got out. Her feet touched it and he had her up in his arms. He carried her to the bed and tossed her on it. “Knees, now!” She got on her hands and knees and felt his hand tangle up in his fist again and he pulled it hard as he slammed into her. She shrieked, not in pain but in desire for him.

He was rough, nearly to the point of being violent. His body was pounding hers, but she knew it was something inside him finally releasing. Finally, he was losing control and she could tell that’s exactly what he wanted to do. He seemed to want to let himself go and Steele was both exhilarated and scared nearly to death as she’d never been around Arsen when he wasn’t in complete control of himself and whoever was with him. Arsen stopped his pounding and pulled out of her. She looked back to find him grabbing the television remote off the nightstand and clicking on the TV. Some hard rock music channel came on as he pushed the buttons and he turned the sound up so loud she could feel the bass line beating in her body.

The song had hard sounds and his lips pulled into a quirky grin and he grabbed her by the waist and flipped her onto her back as he moved his body over hers. His dark hair fell across his cheeks as he looked down at her. Steele was feeling anxious as his dark eyes ran over her body then back up to her face. His lips touched her ear as he told her, “I’m going to fuck you like you nor I have ever fucked before.” A deep growl filled him and his nails raked down her arms. Her breath was coming in hard, ragged gasps. It was Arsen but such a different Arsen. A hot as hell Arsen, an Arsen who wasn’t thinking. An Arsen who had no more rules. Steele’s body was more than quivering, it was shaking. His knee went between her legs which

she’d moved tightly together. He pushed them apart as he looked at her. His eyes were wild and untamed. The music was loud, hard, demanding and seemed to be setting the tone. His hand moved to grasp the back of her neck and his mouth took hers in the hardest kiss. Their teeth clashed as he pressed his mouth to hers harder than he ever had before. He pulled back and looked down at her. His hands moved over her body then his mouth took her breast. He sucked it hard as he raked his nails over her sides. Up and down her sides, he raked them over and over again. Arsen hadn’t even entered her yet, and she was about to climax. Her heart was pounding. Her body was more alert than it had ever been and then he pulled his mouth off her tit and looked her in the

eyes. He just looked at her for the longest time. She looked back and saw something different. Something was gone and something was new. She ran her hands up to catch them up in his hair. She pulled him to her and kissed him. His body was tense as he let it fall down on hers. Steele pulled her knees up and Arsen pressed his hard cock into her. Then his mouth left hers and he moved it to her neck and bit down hard as he began moving hard and fast into her. Steele made a noise she never had before. A shrieking moan kind of thing and her body was lucid. The combination of all things had her somewhere else. The man on top of her was the same man who had been on top of her last night, but he wasn’t the

same man. This man was wild. This man was wanting. This man was a beast. Not the kind who needed someone tied down. Not the kind who needed control. Not the kind who needed rules. Steele finally had figured out what Arsen was striving for. She raked her nails over his back and grazed her teeth over his left shoulder. His body shuddered as she did. He wanted wild, she’d never done wild, but he was bringing it out in her. Time to try something new, I think!

ARSEN With the revelations the day had brought him and the threat of a lengthy trial and prison gone, Arsen was feeling different. Extremely different. The way he thought of sex and life in general was changing. He wanted to experience it all without the control he’d needed since he first became Anne Sinclair’s submissive all those years ago. Steele’s blue eyes were wide as he looked into them. She had been so ready to accept his control. She wasn’t good at it and he was glad for that as he was done with it. The music was pounding and his body was itching to do things he’d never allowed himself to do before. Feel every little thing. Steele’s body was tight and firm and her tits were perky and begging

for his attention. But his cock wanted to pound into her and that’s what won out. He made hard, fast strokes as he watched her reaction to him. He saw fear in her eyes and knew she was seeing him turning into a different man. Can she accept who I’m becoming? Arsen was on a new path and he hoped like hell Steele would take that path with him. The fact was, he would never allow anyone to make him what he wasn’t ever again. Steele and her tenacious way of trying to get him to make her submissive to him was a thing of the past. He prayed she could accept that fact and move on with him. If she couldn’t, what they had would be over. Arsen was aware of the fact Steele might not want

him if she thought he was going back to being a weak man. He wasn’t going all the way back, but he was changing and the hard as nails man who had to have everything his way would be drastically different. Moving so fast and hard had his dick throbbing, ready to explode. He let it out without doing his usual thing of making himself wait. It had always been his job to make sure the woman climaxed first, and he saw Steele’s surprise at his release. She seemed so surprised her body didn’t join his in the intense orgasm. Once his cock jerked for the last time, he opened his eyes to find her searching them. He smiled and kissed the tip of her nose. Then pulled out of her and kissed her lips then her chin, moving down her entire body until he kissed the tip of her big toe. He got off the bed and

grabbed her ankles and yanked her down until her ass was at the edge of the bed. Arsen kneeled down to the floor and ran one finger over her clit. Her body shivered as he took her plump ass in his hands and pulled her body up. His mouth came down on her hard and wanting. A saltiness filled his mouth as he licked and nipped her clit. Steele was writhing and pulling at his hair. Her moans were so loud he could hear them over the loud music. Her legs began to shake on either side of him and then he felt her body tense as she sat up. “My God, Arsen! You look amazing from this angle!” His face was buried in her sweet essence and all he could think about was how delicious she was and how he could never get enough of her.

Little sounds of desire he heard her making as her hands ran over his shoulders and up into his hair. His tongue ran over her swollen clit over and over until her body was shaking and she was screaming his name. Her orgasm had his cock hard and wanting to feel her again. He stood up and picked her up. She wrapped her legs round him and her arms around his neck and he took her mouth in a hard kiss as he slid her onto his erection. Squeezing his hard cock, her body was rocking a hard orgasm and he could feel it all. They groaned, and he moved away from the bed and backed her up against the wall then began moving inside her. Deep, hard thrusts that had her breath pushing out of her lungs and into his mouth in hot, little puffs made him move his mouth off hers so she could

take in more air. He kissed her neck. The way her soft skin felt under his tongue made him want more and he grazed his teeth over it them bit it and sucked hard. He knew he was making marks all over her and he didn’t care. Her body started shaking again, and he heard her screaming his name again as she came undone again. The way her body was pulsing around his hard cock had it pulling the orgasm from him and he let it all go. Arsen stopped thrusting into her and let himself feel every little squeeze and pull her body did to him. When they finally stopped, he walked back to the bed and laid her back on it. He climbed up next to her and grabbed the remote, turning off the music. The only sound in the room

was them both trying to catch their breath. Then Steele’s hand slipped into his as they laid side by side. She rolled over on her side and kissed his cheek. “I love you, Arsen.” He turned his head to the side and ran his hand over her cheek and pressed his lips lightly to hers. “I love you, Steele.” He ran an arm around her and she snuggled into his side. She felt like home. More so than ever before, Steele felt like the other part of him which had been missing for so long. But can she take the man I am becoming?

GWEN The sun was shining through the large window of Gwen’s hospital room as she watched Steele come into her room. “There she is,” Steele said as she carried in a large crystal vase full of roses. “These are from Arsen who had some pressing business to take care of this morning or he would’ve been here too.” Steele sat them on the window ledge where Gwen could look at them from her bed. “They’re beautiful. Tell him thank you for me.” “I will,” Steele said then went to sit on the bed beside Gwen. “I heard Detective Fontaine came to visit you early as shit this morning.” Gwen nodded.

“She did. I gave her all the details, and she told me they arrested that other guy who was the man who got them the drugs that killed those girls. He and Anne Sinclair had a little dom-sub thing going on. He’ll get less time than Anne, but he’ll get some.” “It’s good to see some color back in your pretty face, Gwen,” Steele said as she ran her hand over her cheek. “I was sick with worry over you. You have no idea how happy I am to see your face.” Gwen sighed. “Yours too. It was all I could think about, getting to you before Allen got you and killed you.” “You’re quite the hero, Gwen. Just so you know, Arsen has told the hospital all bills for your care are to be sent to him and they are to spare no expense on you.” Steele pushed back a lock of her blonde hair which had been washed and looked a

lot better but nowhere near as pretty as Gwen usually had it. “That was nice of him. Tell him I really appreciate it. A poor college student is what I am after all.” Gwen smiled. Steele looked around the small hospital room. “He has another surprise for you when you get out. I think you’ll be pretty happy about it.” “I can’t let him do any more than this, Steele,” Gwen said with a frown. Steele patted the top of her hand. “It’s too late. It’s already taken care of. Since you’ve suffered such a terrible ordeal he wanted to make sure you felt secure. He got you an apartment one floor under his penthouse. Some movers are moving your personal things as we speak. He had a

designer pick out the furnishings and everything to go in it.” “He did not!” Gwen threw her hand over her mouth as tears filled her eyes. “Steele, I can’t…” Steele shook her head. “You can. I’m not even finished yet, so just be quiet and stop saying you can’t. I snooped through your purse and got your check book so I could find out your bank account information. Arsen put some money in there for you. He paid all the bills we had at the apartment too.” “Steele!” Gwen shook her head as tears spilled over her cheeks. “He gave you enough money to get you through without having to have a job for this year, anyway. You can go to school and focus on that and not worry about anything else. Plus, he set up a little

investment under your name and you’ll receive the dividends on that for the rest of your life.” Gwen wrapped her arms around Steel and cried like a baby. It had all been so hard and she thought she might die at times but it was all going to be okay. And she had the best friends in the world at the end of it all. “I love you, Steele.” “I love you too, Gwen.”

ARSEN After visiting the graves of all his submissive partners who’d been murdered and leaving flowers on them, Arsen made his way back to the penthouse to set Steele straight. The time had come for him to let her know how things were going to be different and see how she took the news. And see if she thought it would be something she still wanted with him. He was nervous to say the least. The doors to the private elevator opened, and he stepped inside. Steele was curled up with a book on the sofa and sat up as he came in. “There you are,” she said with a smile. “Wait here,” he told her and walked back to his office.

She looked a little surprised. Her eyes went really wide when she saw him come back into the room with the contract in one hand and the book he’d written her with the rules in the other. He placed them on the coffee table then went to the kitchen, coming back with a small metal trash can and a box of matches. “Arsen, what are…?” “Sh. Let me talk please. This is hard for me to say. So please just let me talk then you can talk after that.” Steele nodded and sat back. Arsen picked up the dom/sub contract. “I don’t want this anymore.” He tore it in half then dropped in in the trash can. Tears sprang up in her eyes as she watched the

pieces fall. She gulped and looked up at him. He took the book and said, “This isn’t a thing I want to have around anymore. This is over.” He tossed it into the trash can as well. The tears amped up and ran in rivers down Steele’s reddened cheeks. She watched Arsen light several matches and toss them into the trash can as well. Smoke came up in small spirals as the things which had bound them together went up in flames. “I want you to understand me clearly, Steele,” Arsen said as he looked at her with no smile, no sign of any emotion at all. “This is over.” She nodded but didn’t say a word. Steele got up and left the room. Arsen stood there. Still as a statue. He watched the

fire burn away what he had made so Steele would feel like she was part of the life he led. That life was over and he wanted no part of it any longer. All that needed to be erased. And by what Steele had just done, he had no idea if she could take it. Should I even ask her now?

For Freedom By Michelle Love

STEELE Steele’s hands shook as she pulled her clothes from the closet. Not taking any of the new clothes Arsen had bought for her. Only her old clothes, the one’s she’d come there with. Tears flooded down her cheeks but she managed to hold back the sobs which were threatening to bust out of her. His footsteps coming into the bedroom had her trying to hide in the closet from him. She didn’t want him to see her face. Sure it was streaked with tears and red as well. Arsen was done with her. She supposed he wanted to move on to a new life. One with no old memories of the bad times. One without her in it.

His hands ran around her from behind and his lips pressed against her neck. “What are you doing, Steele?” “Packing.” Only one word could come out of her mouth while holding back the cries which longed to escape her. “You don’t want something new and different then?” he asked. She blinked and wiped her eyes. “What?” “I meant by burning the book and the contract that I don’t want that life any longer. That is behind me and I want it all to stay in the past. None of that has a place in my future. You do, though. You will always have a place there. If you want it.” He turned her in his strong arms.

Her eyes were rimmed red with her tears and he kissed her tear-stained cheeks. She looked up at him. “I don’t understand, Arsen. You will have to be a bit more communicative and let me know what it is you want.” “I want you and me to have a normal relationship. Free of contracts and punishments and control,” he said. “Normal, Steele. What do you say? Want to be normal with me?” “Normal? You, normal?” A laugh came from her and she sniffled. “Is that even possible?” He frowned. “I was a normal guy once upon a time, Steele.” “You want that man back?” she asked.

“I’ll never be that kid again. No matter how hard I might try, I’d never get him back. People grow no matter how hard they might try not to. It just happens.” He kissed her cheek. “I have something to give you. If you want to move forward with me, that is.” Steele looked into his dark eyes and found a new man there in them. They shone brightly and had lost so much of the sadness she’d thought was a permanent part of him. “I love you, Arsen. All I want is to be with you every single day of my life.” Her arms ran around his neck and she pulled him to her and kissed him. He moaned with the kiss and ran his tongue through her lips. Then he pulled back and smiled at her. “I have something for you, then.”

Arsen pulled her out of the closet and into the bedroom. Guiding her to sit on the edge of the bed, he had her sit down as he went to the nightstand beside the bed. A leather-bound book he pulled out and placed it on her lap. “You seemed to love the book I made for you so I made you another one. One that our children can see. The other was never what I really wanted, anyway.” Steele ran her hand over the cover. The title was hand written in calligraphy. “This is beautiful, Arsen. You are a true artist.” “What do you think of the title, Baby?” He sat down next to her and looked over her shoulder. “No Truer Love Has Ever Existed, The Arsen and Steele True Life Series,” she read out

loud. She looked up at him with a smile. “I love the title.” “Good. Open it up and see what else I have written in our book.” Steele opened the book and on the first page, she saw the words he’d written there and she read them to him, “On April eleventh in the year two-thousand-sixteen Arsen Sloan and Steele Gannon married at the Paris Chapel at Paris, Las Vegas at noon.” She turned to look as Arsen as she felt him moving and found him pulling a black box out of his pocket. He moved to get on one knee in front of her and held out the box then flipped the lid up. Her eyes went wide with the size of the single diamond cast in platinum. She looked at

him and the tears started flowing again. A smile crossed his lips. “Steele Gannon, you are a rare find. The night I saw you for the first time changed my life. You’ve been my rock, a thing I never realized I needed before you came along. You’re tenacious, feisty, and hard to handle and I love every part of you. You keep me guessing and on my toes and I can’t imagine a life without you right by my side. Would you consider becoming my wife?” He pulled the ring out of the box and she stopped looking at him as the light glanced off the large stone, making her look at the ring. After taking in a deep breath, she let it out and said, “Arsen Sloan, I would love to become your wife.”

He slipped the ring on her finger and she noticed his hand was shaking. She pulled his hand up to her mouth and kissed his knuckles. Arsen stood up and eased her back onto the bed and moved his body over hers. Taking her lips with his, he kissed her long and hard. Steele ran her arms around him and held him to her as they kissed and held one another. Their time, though short, had been intense and full. She’d learned so much about the man who held her. And now she’d learn so much more about him as they spend their lives together. Then the date in the book ran through her mind and she pulled away, stopping the kiss. “Arsen, April eleventh is tomorrow!”

“It is, Baby. Tomorrow, your name will change.” He tried to kiss her again. She turned her head. “Arsen! There’s so much to do! We have to get ready! Let me up!” “I’ll let you up in a little while. Right now I’d like to seal this deal with you. If you don’t mind that is.” He nudged her cheek with his nose and made a low growling sound. She looked at him and saw the desire in his dark eyes and ran her hands through his silky, dark waves. “Well, if you’re feeling frisky, I guess there’s time for that.” “There’s always time for this, Baby.” His mouth took hers again. I’m going to be Mrs. Arsen Sloan!

ARSEN Steele’s body felt good under his hands. He ran them over every inch of her after he’d undressed her. She was about to become his wife in the matter of one day and he could hardly believe it. His lips grazed over her stomach as his hands roamed over her perky breasts. He felt her hands go through his hair and her stomach twitched under his lips. Arsen nipped her stomach, and she groaned. “Again.” He nipped her flesh again, and she wiggled a little. As he moved up her body, he

bit her place after place, leaving little red marks on her pristine skin. Arsen moved up until his hands ran into her hair and he fisted large chunks of it. Her face was so close and he let his lips barely touch hers. By the way her body was moving under his and her lips were pursed for his kiss, he knew she was more than ready for him. Arsen didn’t settle on her lips. He moved around and took her neck with his teeth. She arched up. “Please, Arsen.” “We’ve discussed little about what you want for the future, Steele.” “For the immediate future, I want you, Arsen. I want you all over me. I want you inside

me,” she said with a moan and a wiggle. His laugh was deep. “Do you want your family flown in for the wedding?” he asked. “If you want.” She raked her nails over his back. “Come on, Baby.” He smiled at her want for him. But didn’t give in to her yet. “How many children should we have, Baby?” “As many as you want,” she moaned and moved her mouth to his neck and bit him. “Baby, please.” “Do you like dogs or cats, Steele?” He bit her neck and sucked it. “For the love of God! Arsen, please!”

She writhed under him. “I’m on fire here.” “Dogs or cats, Baby. What kind of family are we going to be?” His hands moved over her sides. “A dog family, Arsen. A salt water fish tank and a cockatoo named Bentley who will have a cage in the corner of the living room. There, our life in a nutshell. Now take me, Baby, before I implode.” She ran her hands to grip his large biceps as he laughed. “Are you saying that you want me, Steele?” he growled in her ear as he ground his erection against her soft core. “I want you bad, Baby. So please stop asking me questions about the future and let’s get going with right now.” She arched up to him and he gave into her.

Sliding his erection into her, her sigh of relief filled his ears. “There you go, Baby.” “Yes,” she said as she breathed out. “Yes, Baby. That’s what I wanted.” He smiled against her neck then moved to take her lips. Nipping at her bottom lip with his first, slow stroke. She placed her hands on either side of his head and held him tight in them. Her mouth opened, and she kissed him hungrily. She was on fire. He could tell that and she was making him heat up as well. Her hot body gyrated with each one of his strokes. She arched up just as he pulled out and made him stroke her more quickly. Arsen moved his hands down her arms

and took her hands in his and pulled them up over her head and held them to the bed. He held them with one hand and took the other hand and moved it up and down her side. One hard thrust he gave her, knocking the breath from her. He felt it shoot into his mouth and he eased their kiss. Pulling his mouth from hers, he looked at her. Another hard stroke he made and her breath puffed out of her mouth. He felt it on his lips which hovered near hers. He took in a deep breath and made another hard thrust. She opened her mouth and let the air come out and he breathed it in. “I cannot wait to call you mine, Steele.” “I am yours, Arsen. I always have been.”

He growled and kissed her hard and wanting. Moving hard and fast inside her, he claimed her as his. Every last inch of her was nearly entirely his, and his alone. The fact she was about to be his wife had him feeling wild and free. She bucked under him and he let her. Their ragged breathing filled the room along with the sound of flesh smacking against flesh. Arsen’s body began to shake with his need to release. Steele’s words fell soft near his ear. “Just do it, Baby. Let it all go.” So many years holding himself back, stopping the normal urges had him forgetting he didn’t have to or even want to do that any longer. He whispered in her ear, “Come.” Her body blasted with his words and she

fell apart around him. He released her hands, and they moved over his back, raking it over and over as she pulsed around his cock, taking him along with her. His heart pounded as he spilled inside her. He lay still on top of her. Their bodies wet with sweat. Their hearts pounded loud and hard. Their breathing was rough. One soft kiss he placed on her sweet lips. The next day she would be his in name as well. I cannot wait!

STEELE A white dress, a white bouquet of roses, and a bottle of white wine sat on the table in their hotel suite. The Paris theme of the place was gorgeous and Arsen told her the honeymoon would be a surprise. Since he told her to bring her passport, she thought it was safe to say he planned on taking her to Paris for that. Steele’s family was there. In several rooms a few floors down. Though not the most expensive place in this city, the hotel had a charm all its own. Arsen picked the place out because he’d always wanted to visit France, but never made time to do it before. He told Steele he was going

to make time for so many things he never did before. He was really changing. And while she was nervous about it, she knew she could handle it. If she loved him in the first place, she would love him as he morphed into the man who would soon be her husband and father to her children. Detective Fontaine had to stay back in San Francisco to deal with what she said was a mountain of paperwork on the three murder cases. But Paul came along anyway. He was Arsen’s best man after all. With Gwen still in the hospital, Steele asked her younger sister to be her bride’s maid. She was over the moon about it. Steele’s parents were still unsure about the marriage. It was too sudden for them. She

hadn’t even told them about her and Arsen as she knew if they found out she was living with a murder suspect, who lived a BDSM lifestyle, her father would’ve come straight out to San Francisco and snatched her out of Arsen’s penthouse. He’s a little controlling himself. A knock at the door startled Steele. “It’s Mom and Dad, sweetheart.” Her mother called out from the other side. Steele went to open the door and found they had changed into the clothes she and Arsen had bought for them. In true Arsen style, he paid for the whole shebang, clothes included. “My father in an Armani suit,” Steele said, adding in a wolf whistle at the end. “My, my, you make a dashing man when you get all

cleaned up, Dad.” Her mother smiled and took his arm and wrapped hers around it. “He does, doesn’t he?” Steele’s eyes raked over her mother in a Vera Wang dress that they had found in a shop in Vegas when they flew into town last night. “And you look like a fashion model, Mom!” Her father looked at his wife with a smile. “She always does.” He kissed the top of her head, making her giggle and slap at his chest. “It’s time, isn’t it?” Steele asked as she grabbed the bouquet and took a long drink of the glass of white wine she’d poured herself to take

the edge of her nerves. Her father took her hand and pulled her along with him and her mother to go down to the chapel. Steele looked back at the room one last time. She thought to herself that the girl who was leaving that room wasn’t the same one who would be coming back to it in just a little while. She closed the door on who she was and went to become who she would be.

ARSEN Her naked back pressed up against his bare chest as they laid on the bed together. The entire night had been spent showing each other how happy they were to finally be married. A picture of the two as they stood at the altar in front of the preacher had been taken by her older brother and Arsen had their book out and was making a sketch of it on the second page. Steel watched as he moved the pencil over the cream-colored page. He was almost done with it and she seemed impressed. “Arsen, you really are very artistic. I hope our children inherit that.”

His lips touched the side of her head. “I hope they get your heart.” She ran her hands along his thighs which were on either side of her. “I hope the boys get your muscles.” He laughed. “I hope the girls get your hair.” “Yours is nice too. They could get either of our hair,” she said with a little laugh. “I hope they get your gorgeous, naturally tanned skin tone.” Making the last few strokes with his pencil he held the book up. “There, finished!” Steele took the book in her hands and looked at the picture of them he had drawn.

“You made me look very pretty, Arsen. I love it.” “It wasn’t me who made you look so pretty,” he said. “We can thank your parents and the Lord above for that.” She closed the book and sat it on the nightstand then took his pencil from him and placed it next to it. Turning in his arms, she ran hers around his neck. “Want to practice making babies again?” His lips quirked up to the right. “Anytime.” He moved his hands over her back and held her close to him. Her lips pressed to his for a moment then she pulled them back and trailed kisses down his chest and slid her body down his. “While I have you on your back I may as

well have a taste of you.” “By all means, taste away,” he said as he laced his fingers and placed his hands behind his head, leaning back on the mountain of pillows. Steele’s warm mouth covered his chest with her sweet kisses. His body was washed in warmth from her lips touching him all over. When they ran over the head of his dick, it twitched. She laughed. “Did you make it do that on purpose?” He shook his head. “You made it do that.” A smile moved over her lips and she pressed them to it again and it twitched for her again. “Wow!”

“You think that’s something. Sometimes you can just walk by me and it does that.” He gave her a grin. “Does that mean you like me?” she asked then kissed the tip of his growing cock again. He shook his head. And she frowned. “It means I love you, Baby.” “Oh, okay then,” she said and took the stiffening organ into her hands, running them up and down it. Her lips touched the tip again then she opened her mouth and slid it over his hard cock. His eyes closed with the sensation and he let out a groan without realizing it. The way her mouth was making slow strokes over him had him enjoying every sweet

moment she had him inside her steamy hot mouth. When she slipped it all the way in, deep throating him, he moaned and moved his hands to run them into her dark waves of thick hair. “Baby, yeah. Take me all in,” he moaned as he fisted her hair and moved her a little faster over him. She moaned and the vibration of it made him moan too. It was all he could think about. Her mouth on him. The way her head was bobbing up and down was mesmerizing. Her tongue glided over the tip of his dick and he knew a bit of pre-cum must be oozing out of it as Steele made a sound like she was saying, ummm. Arsen didn’t want to waste a thing, so he pulled her head up and she wiped her mouth

with the back of her hand. He sat up and lifted her up and sat her on his cock. “Let’s put that stuff to good use, Baby.” She placed her hands on his wide chest and began moving up and down with long, deep strokes. Her dark hair fell to her waist in waves and her tits bounced just the right amount. His hands stayed on her narrow waist as he helped her go up and down his length. “How about you put one of those juicy tits in my mouth, Kitten?” Steele’s dark brows arched up. “Kitten?” “Yeah, Kitten.” He smiled, and she leaned forward. “That sounds kind of cute.” She kissed

him then placed her nipple to his lips. His teeth grazed it at first then he gave it a nip and she let out a yelp. He pulled it into his mouth and gave it a hard pull. Her eyes closed, and she made a wonderful little purring noise. The vibration he could feel coming through her breast in his mouth and her body covering his cock. His hands trailed up her sides and back down again as he lifted her, moving her a little faster. Steele’s hands tangled up in his hair as she held him to her breast and bounced up and down on his cock. Over and over she went until she was squealing with her release and pulsing all around him. She slowed her strokes as her body had what it wanted. He pushed her back and got on

top of her. Slamming into her. Hard, deep, fast strokes he gave her until he could take no more. His cock jerked, sending his juices into her in swift pulses of heat. Her head hung back over the edge of the bed. Her body jerking more and more out of him until neither could do anymore. He lay back and pulled her up with him. She lay gasping on his chest. “The jet leaves in a couple of hours.” He told her. “Are you going to tell me where it is we’re going finally?” she gasped out. He laughed. “No.” She pulled her head up off his chest and stared at him.

“Really? No?” He nodded. “No.” “So what should I wear to this mystery destination?” she asked as she laid her head back on his chest and he ran his hand through her hair. “I packed all you’ll need to get there and once we’re there I’m buying you more clothes.” He pulled a section of her hair up to his nose and smelled it. “And I’m taking you to a salon while we’re there and letting them do your hair and we’ll be getting whatever kinds of shampoos and conditioners and any other products they say will be good for your hair.” “Are you saying my hair is ugly and it stinks?” she didn’t even bother to look at him as she asked.

“No!” he said then laughed. “Your hair smells like the hotel shampoo. It’s nice but it can be better. I’m going to spoil the shit out of you, Baby.” “Okay,” she said. He pulled her up. “Okay? Did you just simply say the word, okay?” “I did. I’m now the wife of a billionaire. I should look the part.” She kissed his forehead and leaned hers to his. “I have a lot to learn.” He pulled her to lie on his chest again. “You and learning shit! Just live, Baby. Live the way you want to. However you want, as long as it’s with me.” “Can I be honest with you, Arsen,” she asked as he held her tight.

“I hope you always are, Steele.” He kissed the top of her head. Her hand ran over his tight abs. “First confession, I absolutely love your six pack.” “Noted.” He stroked her hair. “And the rest?” “Oh, yeah all the rest of you as well,” she said. He laughed. “No, the rest of your confession, Steele.” “Oh. That. Okay. The other part is that other than being a lawyer and having that interest I have in my horse. I have never had a real interest in anything else. I am vanilla to the hilt, I suppose.” Her finger trailed through the crevices between his formed abs.

“My turn,” he said as he moved his hand over her back. “First, I never want to hear the word vanilla again unless it’s about some delicious dessert. That part of our lives is done and those words have no place in our future. I’ll be damned if our children overhear either of us speaking about such things.” “I can agree to that,” she said. “And when are we starting this family of ours, Arsen?” “As soon as you stop taking birth control.” He pulled her up again and looked into her blue eyes. “I want to see that perfectly flat tummy of yours swollen with my child.” A blush covered her cheeks, and she bit her bottom lip. “Okay.”

“Okay again, huh?” he asked with a smile. “I like this being married thing.” “So do I,” she said and lay back down on his chest, making circles over it with her finger. “Imagine the first time our child calls you, Daddy.” A mist covered his eyes in an instant. The thought of being someone’s father was never a thing he thought he wanted. Arsen Sloan, someone’s father. It had never been a figment in his mind. Since he met Steele, though, it had crept in and now it was all he could think of. A little boy with his hair and her eyes. Or a daughter with her hair and his eyes. He didn’t care, he just wanted a bunch of little combinations of them running around, getting all under their feet

and into mischief. “I’ll most likely bust out in tears and you better not make fun of me, Steele Sloan.” As soon as her name with his last name left his mouth he had to close his eyes, the tears threatened so badly. He had her. He had the one for him and she lay in his arms and talked of having their children. Then he said, “You are young. It’s a lucky thing you have me because I will allow you to grow in ways most men wouldn’t. You can be interested in whatever you want. It doesn’t make a difference if I like it or not. You can follow your own heart, Baby.” “What a hippie you’re turning out to be, Arsen.” Steele laughed and kissed his chest. “But thank you for being you.”

“I followed what I was molded to be for far too long. It’s time to find my own path, with you and our family.” He squeezed her and knew she was the right one for him. Is it possible to love someone so completely the way I love this girl?

STEEL Arsen gave Steele an expensive sweat suit in blue, he said to match her eyes. He wore a very normal looking gray one and some killer shades that made him look like a work of art in it. Sitting in the waiting area for his private jet to fuel up and be stocked up for the eighteenhour flight to the first leg of their honeymoon, the couple waited at the airport to leave. Steele leaned up against him as they sat in the little seats of the small room. “Really, Arsen? Still you will not tell me?” His lips grazed hers as he said, “I will tell you this, Kitten. You and I will be joining the mile-high club in the jet’s bedroom while we

are on our way there.” She laughed and batted at his chest. “Rogue.” “Temptress,” he countered. A group of people came into the little waiting area. All well dressed and all looking a little tired. Steele’s eyes ran over the three couples. A tall, dark-haired man with striking blue eyes had his arm wrapped around a tall, blonde woman. Steele felt as if she had seen the woman before. There was a couple behind them with their arms wrapped around one another. Both had sandy blonde hair and she knew the man. It was a singer named Kip Dixon. Steele straightened up in her chair as her

eyes roamed over the last couple to come in and she had no clue who they were, but they were expecting a baby as the dark-haired woman’s belly was round. “Hi,” Steele said and waved a little. “Have to get this out there so this doesn’t get weird, but you’re Kip Dixon, right?” Her eyes looked into the blonde man’s brilliant blue eyes. His Australian accent confirmed it, as he said, “I am. And who might you two be?” Arsen stood up and pulled Steele along with him. “Arson Sloan, and my wife Steele. Nice to meet you, Mr. Dixon. I’m a big fan of your music.” “Thank you. I love to hear that. Call me, Kip.” Kip gestured to the woman who was

sitting down already, probably used to people recognizing the man she was with. “That’s my gorgeous wife, Peyton and that man with his arm wrapped around the pretty blonde is Max and his wife’s name is Lexi. And over here.” He turned to gesture to the other couple, the pregnant one. “These two are why we’re here in the first place. Our good friends, Blake and Rachelle. It’s their anniversary. Their first. They’ve been busy as you can tell.” Arsen and Steele sat back down and the woman Kip had introduced as Lexi, the one Steel felt she had seen before, asked, “Where are you two headed?” “I don’t know,” Steele said as she looked at Arsen. Arsen leaned forward and answered,

“It’s a surprise.” “A surprise anniversary present or birthday or anything special?” Lexi asked with a Texas accent. Arsen answered. “Honeymoon.” “Congratulations,” they all said. “Thank you,” Arsen and Steel said. “So where are you from?” the darkhaired guy named Max asked. Arsen looked at him and said, “San Francisco. But as soon as we get back from our trip we’re going to be looking for an estate. I have a penthouse right now and that’s not going to cut it with a wife and family.” The woman next to Kip, his wife,

Peyton, looked at the couple with interest. “Did you say estate?” “Yes,” Arsen answered. “It needs to be in California and there has to be at least one barn and a bit of land for my wife’s horse. But anywhere in the state is fine.” Blake looked at Kip then back at Arsen. “What is it that you do, sir?” Steele laughed. “Do I hear a lot of Texas accents here?” Blake, Peyton, Max, and Lexi all raised their hands. Steel nodded and looked at the only girl who she couldn’t figure out where she was from by her accent, Rachelle. “And you are from?” “Cali, Baby,” she answered, making

them all laugh. Kip smiled. “So what did you say you do, Arsen?” “I didn’t,” Arsen said. “I’m a criminal lawyer. And my wife is in school to become one as well. I’m thinking she and I will team up once she passes the bar.” Steele leaned into him and smiled. “You did?” He nodded and kissed her forehead. “I did.” Lexi pointed at Kip and then at Blake. “These two have estates in a small subdivision in Los Angeles. There are some nice places there with property and many have barns. You might take a look around there.”

Steele couldn’t take it anymore and just asked, “You look so familiar. Is there any way I know you from something?” Lexi blushed and Max patted her leg and answered the question, “My wife was once on the cover of quite a few books and magazines.” Steele nodded. “I knew it. With two hot men, right?” Lexi nodded and smiled. “Right.” Steele laughed. “Those books were hot, hot, hot, girl!” She got up and went across the small room and gave Lexi a high five. The scene ignited laughter from all of them and Arsen smiled at his wife as she took her place at his side once again. She looked at

him and said, “Their neighborhood sounds good to me, Arsen. We should check it out.” Kip pulled a card from his wallet and gave it to Arsen. “Give me a ring, man, when you guys get back from the secret honeymoon. I’ll give you the lowdown on the mansions up for sale around us, Mate. Adding a new bro to the pack would be awesome.” Steele smiled as Arsen placed the card in his pocket. “Being added would also be awesome,” Arsen said. Rachelle asked. “You guys planning on starting a family soon?” Arsen winked at her. “Tossed the birth control pills in the trash a few hours ago.”

Everyone laughed again. Steele felt lighthearted and at ease for the first time in a long time. As if all these strangers in the same room were their friends already somehow. “Arsen Sloan, your jet is ready,” came over the intercom. They got up and Steele was surprised as all the people stood up too. The men all shook hands and the woman all exchanged hugs. Steele had never felt more like she belonged to a group before. Kip patted Arsen on the back. “For real, man. Give me a call when you get back. We’d love to have you in our neighborhood. I keep trying to get this couple to come to L.A. but they’re hard core, Houstonians,” he said as he gestured to Max and

Lexi. Max laughed. “Hilda has her family there, man. I can’t uproot her.” Steele looked at Max and asked, “Hilda? Is she your mother or something?” “No, my chef slash house manager. And as close to a mother as I have,” Max answers. “But I visit these guys all the time. If you do decide to buy something there, you’ll see us plenty. And our little hellions.” Steele’s heart filled in a way it never had before. Normal people wanted to be their friends. And in Los Angeles. The changes were moving forward fast, and she was excited about their future.

She waved goodbye as Arsen led her to their jet. I wonder if I’ll ever see them again…

ARSEN Steele’s mouth left his hard cock, and she looked at him with the darkest blue eyes he’d ever seen on her. Lust, desire, and pure need filled them. She moved her body over him as she moved up the bed in the jet. Her lips cocked up to one side as she said, “You are my husband now, Arsen.” She pushed him to lie back as he looked at her with wide eyes. “Mine!” She made a low growl. Her teeth scraped his neck, and he said, “Kitten, you okay?” He placed his hands on her arms and held her back a bit.

“Am I getting too wild for you?” she asked. Arsen’s laugh filled the small bedroom of his private jet. “Now, come on. We both know you cannot get too wild for me.” His hands slid down to her wrists and in one quick motion, he grabbed them and turned her over. He pressed her body to the mattress and held her hands behind her back. Opening the drawer beside the bed he found what he knew would be inside. A pair of handcuffs with the key in the lock. He leaned over her and whispered, “You have the right to remain silent.” Her breath came out hard as she said, “I won’t give in willingly, officer.”

“But you will,” he said as she licked her neck and closed the handcuffs around her wrists, keeping them behind her back. “Never!” she shouted. He pressed her face to the mattress. “Quiet or your ass will feel the sting of my hand!” Steele wiggled her ass. “Sure it will.” Arsen landed a nice slap to it and Steele shrieked. “Bet you won’t do that again,” she said. He slapped it again and said, “Bet I will.” Holding her to the bed, he ran his thick cock along her ass crack. Teasing her as he pressed it to a place he knew she didn’t want it.

“Hey! We’re just fucking around here, right?” she shouted. “You know I was playing, don’t you?” Arsen’s smile, she could not see with her face pressed against the mattress. He stayed silent and rubbed it against the place she told him was off limits. Then he made an evil laugh. “Do you think playing with me is safe, Kitten? I’m a big bad dog and kittens shouldn’t play with dogs.” “Arsen! Stop! You’re freaking me out!” He flipped her over and ran his hands all over her breasts as his dick pressed on her sex. “Am I?” Steele let out a laugh. “Fucker!”

Arsen laughed and moved to sit on the side of the bed and picked Steel up like she was a doll. “Spread, ‘em,” he said. She spread her legs, and he placed her on his lap, facing him. Her hands still cuffed behind her back. His groan filled the small room as he slid her over his erection. Hers followed, and he began to pick her up and down to stroke him. “Arsen, where are we…” He stopped and smacked the side of her ass. “You have the right to remain silent, remember? I just told you that.” Steele sighed. “K.”

Arsen started moving her again and took her right tit in his mouth and sucked on it. Steele made noises he’d never heard her make before. Her heart started pounding so hard, he could hear it. It made him move her even faster up and down his cock. It was aching for her to come all over it. But he wasn’t going to tell her to do it. He wanted her to cum in her own good time. He let her breast go and moved his mouth to bite her neck. She made little crying sounds he found arousing as hell. She murmured, “Please tell me.” Arsen smiled against the flesh of her neck and moved his mouth to her ear, biting her earlobe. “No.”

Steele fell backward in an instant. Arsen was surprised and held tight to her waist as the top portion of her body was no longer in front of him but now hanging down by his legs. He pulled her up and when he did he felt the most amazing feeling as her body gripped his cock. She smiled at him. “Let me fall back again.” Arsen did and felt her body tighten around him again and this time, she pulled herself up. It was even more amazing as she did, gripping his cock like it had never been gripped before. He looked at her as his breath caught in his chest. “Where the hell did you learn that, Steele?” “The internet,” she told him with a

smile. “There’s more than one way to skin a cat.” She fell back again and started doing some type of sit up as he just held her waist so she didn’t completely fall and her tunnel contracted over his hard dick as she did. “Oh, Baby! Oh, Kitten! Oh, shit!” Steele held her body out at a ninetydegree angle to his as he climaxed. Though surprised by the action, he looked at her. “Come!” She fell back as her body did as he said. She pulsed all around him as the top half of her remained dropped to the side of the bed. When both were spent, Arsen pulled her up and laid her head on his shoulder and rocked with her still on him. His lips pressed to her

neck. “You and I will find happiness. I never knew I could, but you showed me the way, Baby.” He took the key and unlocked the cuffs that had bound her hands. Arsen laid her on the bed and massaged her arms and all the joints to get the blood flowing back to them. Kissing every part of both arms as he did. “Are you about ready to get cleaned up and off this jet so you can see the first place I’m taking you?” he asked her. “Though, thoroughly satisfied,” she said, “I am ready to see where it is you’re taking me. I have my suspicions, though. Just so you know.” He smiled and picked her up to take her to the shower. “Do you now?”

She has no clue!

STEELE Arsen had placed a blindfold over Steele’s eyes as they left the jet. And then he held her tightly to his side with his arm around her waist as he led her to yet another flying machine. She heard the blades before she felt the wind on her skin. The air was warm, almost hot. “Arsen, where are…” His lips pressed against hers as he picked her up and placed her in a leather seat and strapped her in. Then he climbed into the seat next to her and shouted over the loud sounds of what she guessed was a helicopter, “Trust me!”

It seemed like forever as they flew through the warm air. She heard an odd language being spoken by the pilot and Arsen spoke back in the language she thought she may have heard before. Arsen spoke it much choppier then the male pilot did. Her brain was putting it all together as she felt the blindfold being taken off her. The language was Middle Eastern. Bright light blinded her for a second then Arsen placed some sunglasses over her eyes for her. And there she saw what she had been dreaming of seeing since she was a teenager. “Is this for real, Arsen?” she asked as his hand took hers. “I asked your family where you talked about the most wanting to see. They told me you

loved the Transformer movies and really loved the one with the scenes from Egypt in them. Your father told me you said at that time you felt as if you had seen them before. So I knew I had to bring you here to see it all for real.” “I thought we were going to Paris, Arsen,” she said as she cried. “You said you wanted to see France. And we were married at the Paris place in Vegas. That was a lot of hints, pointing me in that direction.” Arsen held her to him as the helicopter flew up out of the canyon to make another pass as it was obvious Steele was not paying attention to the sight in front of her. “We’ll go to Paris on our first anniversary. This honeymoon is about you, Baby. I told you I was going to spoil you.” His

words were punctuated with a kiss. Steele tried hard not to look at her husband and turned to look out the side of the helicopter. “Arsen, we aren’t in Egypt, this is Petra. It’s in Jordan.” The magnificent stone structure of what was once only a picture on the screen at a theater filled her vision. “We will be staying for two weeks and touring all the structures here and in Egypt. Not quite as glamorous as Paris or London, but it is exactly what you told your little sister you always wanted to do one day,” Arsen told her. “You are one sneaky man, Arsen!” Steele shouted as the helicopter moved through the air in front of the most impressive thing Steel had ever imagined seeing.

That was until the man who is now my husband was right by my side! The helicopter landed and Arsen got out and helped Steele out. They walked up to the enormous door and into what people thought had once been a church of some kind in ancient times. Inside people had drawn on the ancient walls. “What a sin,” Steele said as she ran her hand over one of the drawings. “Check this one out,” Arsen said as he led her to a large, very primitive drawing of two, giant, black birds, depicted as flying over a crowd of people wearing red, hooded robes and kneeling. Steele laughed.

“That looks like those things the American Indians called thunderbirds. I don’t know what the robe-wearing people are doing in the picture, though.” Arsen grabbed her around the waist and pulled her to him. “Probably getting ready to sacrifice a virgin to them.” He tickled her ribs, making her laugh. “Stop,” she said with a laugh. He stopped tickling her and pressed her against the wall. “We’re all alone in here, Kitten.” His hand moved under the short hem of her dress. Her hands ran around him, pulling him to her.

“That would make for a great memory, Arsen. You taking me in the lost city of Petra.” His mouth pressed against hers as he pulled her panties to one side and she unbuttoned and unzipped his pants to release his erection. Arsen pressed his hard, throbbing cock into her wet, welcoming sweetness. Their moans echoed off the stone walls. Moving into her with sharp, deft thrusts, every breath they took made loud sounds in the enormous, empty, ancient room. His mouth left hers to run it over her neck. She brushed her hair back as he took her ass in his hands and lifted her. Her legs wrapped around him as he moved inside her. Arsen nipped her neck as Steele ran her nails over his back. The sound of voices were

heard as some more visitors to the ancient lost city came into the canyon, their voices echoing off the rocks outside of the structure they were in. “Hurry,” Steele coxed him. “Oh, God, Arsen, hurry!” He moved quick and their breathing was fast, hard, and loud. Steele felt him release, and she climaxed along with him. He let her legs fall to the stone floor, and she adjusted her panties as he put himself all back up in his pants and locked the beast away again. He smiled at her and took her hand in his and walked to the other side of the large room to look at the drawings on the other walls as a group of people walked in.

Steele put her head on his shoulder and sighed. “You’re a lot of fun, hubby.” His whisper moved her hair. “You are very willing, wifey.” I think this marriage is going to go just fine!

ARSEN He held their book on his lap and sketched a picture of Steele as she sat in a chair at the ritziest beauty salon in Cairo he could find. Her hair was in large curlers and she was draped with a dark cape. “What are you drawing?” she asked him as the stylist left them to go get something. He turned the book for her to look at. “You.” “Me! In curlers!” She shook her head. “It’s not simply you in curlers,” he said with a laugh. “It’s you in curlers in a salon in Cairo on our honeymoon. There’s a difference.”

“Okay, when we get back to the hotel maybe I’ll draw the next picture. Maybe one of you on the toilet in our hotel room in Cairo on our honeymoon,” she said then stuck her tongue out at him. He shook his head and grinned. “So young you are, Steele. Bathroom humor.” The stylist came back and started working on doing Steele’s make-up. Arsen gazed at his wife and knew she didn’t need all this primping to be gorgeous, but he loved being able to do it for her. She was his prize in life. The one thing he never thought he deserved. Steele was his angel. No matter where life would take him,

he’d never be alone again. Steele would be with him through thick and thin. She already had been. Later, when they walked out of the salon with Steele looking like a fashion model, he kissed her heavily made-up cheek. “I love you, Baby.” Steele looked at him with heavy, black lashes, and artistically shaded eyelids. “I love you too, Arsen. I always will.” “Promise?” he asked. She kissed his cheek. “Promise.” Arsen realized his fingers were crossed in hopes the words she said were true and always would be. There was still a little part of him who couldn’t believe things were going to

be fine. But I sure as hell hope this lasts forever! To be continued, just one more time…

Forever and a Day

By Michelle Love

ARSEN “And that’s the end of our story. Up to that point, anyway,” I tell my wife of five years as she lies out on the bed next to me, her head on my shoulder. It’s our fifth wedding anniversary today and each anniversary I read Steele the story that begins with the night we met up until our honeymoon. I wrote it all in my handwriting with sketches here and there I made to make the story a little more graphic. Steele loves the book I made for her. ‘No Truer Love Has Ever Existed, The Arsen and Steele True Life Series.’ She lets out a deep sigh and looks up at me with shiny blue eyes.

“What memories that book invokes in me.” Steele and I wrote the book together and got a little help from her old friend, Gwen to get the story as accurate as we possibly could. Running my hand through her long, dark hair, I say, “I think we should start on one for the kids. You know, document their conception and the pregnancy of each of them all the way through, say their first day of Kindergarten. Brady will be starting next year, you know.” Steele sits up and shakes her head, “Not from the conception, Arsen! That’s too much for our kids to know about!” I laugh and put the book on the nightstand. “I meant like what we were thinking about or something like that, Kitten. You should know me better than to think I’d want to leave a written

record for our kids about our steamy love life. You know our book is going to the grave with you.” She lays her head on my chest and says, “I suppose all those racy memories the book always conjures up in me had me thinking crazy, Baby.” And just like every anniversary we’ve shared before this one, I have her in the mood for love. Not that it takes much for this feisty vixen. “You know the kids are with the neighbors for the entire night, Baby,” I say as I run my hand over her pink silk nightgown I gave her as a present this morning. Steele sits up and pulls it off over her head. “I do know that.” I wiggle under the blanket, taking off the boxers

I put on after I got out of the shower before we came to bed for the night. “Even though it’s late, we can sleep in tomorrow.” “We can do that,” she says as she turns to me and wraps her arms around me. Her lips barely touch mine and the spark zaps through me like a bolt of lightning. Every damn time, it never fails. My fingers grip her ass and I roll over with her, getting her on her back. Then I move my hands up to tangle in her silky hair, pulling it back. Her throat is exposed and I move my mouth from hers and kiss all the way down it. Then back up to her ear and I nip her earlobe. “I’m going to fuck you nine ways to Sunday, Steele.” The sound she makes sends my already hard cock into overdrive. Her fingernails dig into my

back and she rakes them over me. I pull my head back to look at her. And she gives me a sexy smile. Pinning her body with mine, I reach over and take the cuffs out of the drawer in the nightstand. “Assume the position, Kitten.” She places her palms together, and I put the cuffs on her wrists and pull her arms up over her head and hook the cuffs over the bedpost. Steele bought this bed a few years ago when she saw the design would work perfectly to hold her in place now and then. I kiss the tip of her nose and then take on the role I know she’s looking for right now. The old me role I do for her on occasion. She did fall in love with that part of me after all. “No moving, no making any noise, and no

coming until I tell you too.” She nods and watches me as I run my hands down her throat. Up and down I run them then over her chest, taking the time to massage, pinch and pull each erect nipple until they can get no more erect than possible. Her eyes never leave me as I manipulate them both. Then I reach over and get the blindfold out of the drawer. As I place it over her eyes, I say, “I’m going to get something else out of the drawer, Baby. It’s a surprise. You’ll just have to trust me. Remember, no noise or you’ll feel the sting of my hand.” Running my fingertips over her taut stomach, I see goosebumps spring up over her flesh. Taking out the special little device, I bought to give her

an extraordinary orgasm on this special day we share, I push the button at the end of it and the humming sound it makes fills our bedroom. Steele’s body tenses. I run the soft tip of the narrowest dildo I could find over her stomach and breasts. Then grab the bottle of lube that smells like chocolate and pour some on her stomach. Rolling the vibrating device in the lube to coat it and ensure an easy entry into the area she has had me experimenting with these last few months, I notice her body shaking. I think she has a slight idea of what I intend to do with this thing. My voice comes out huskily as I say, “If you need to stop the only word you can utter is, possum. Nod if you understand.” She nods and takes her bottom lip between her

teeth. Her fingers are lacing back and forth together. Steele is nervous and I’m loving this. Running my hands down her legs, I move them up to bend her knees. Then I take the vibrator and move it over her clit until it’s swollen and nearly about to send her into a climax, but I move it just before that happens. Down I move it, keeping the tip touching her folds as I make my way down. The largest thing she’s had me put into her ass is my finger and this is longer and has a little more girth to it, but not much. She should be able to handle it. Apparently, she had read a book about some threesome with a couple of guys and one girl and has wanted to see what it feels like to have one in both holes. I suppose the writer made it sound kinky but hot. It’s had her wheels turning

ever since. Slowly, I ease the dildo into her ass in small increments to allow it to stretch and accommodate the device. “You can let out a moan if you need to, Baby.” Nothing comes from her yet. I keep going until I have it all the way inside her. The humming sound muffled now and I can feel the vibration when I place my hand on her stomach. Oh cool, this could be interesting for me as well!

STEELE So far the fifth anniversary is coming along fantastic. It seems Arsen has surprised me with something I’ve been talking about for a while now. My ass is vibrating, and that’s a first. We’ve managed to find a perfect combination of ways to please each other. A little soft and tenderness at times, rough and rowdy at other times, and technical ways of stimulation at others. It works for us. His lips touch my clit and I try hard not to wiggle. His fingers are gripping the sides of my ass and he pulls me up and puts his entire mouth on me. The way his tongue is sliding over my clit is agonizingly hot. My body is aching to be filled

by his huge cock and he’s a master at making me wait. I fight the urge to arch up as his tongue goes into me. Finally, his hands move up, running over my sides as he makes his way up my body. The vibration in my ass is already sending little waves of pleasure through me. His mouth touches my neck then his teeth graze over it as he slides his large, hard cock into me. And now I let out the moan he told me I could. Shit! This feels amazing! I knew it would. Long, deep, slow thrusts he makes and I feel so full it’s unreal. His lips move over my neck as he moans, “Baby, fuck me, that feels so fucking good.”

Arsen goes still for a moment, I guess he’s enjoying the way my body is vibrating him. Then he starts stroking again. The way I’m beginning to pulse all over tells me this will not take long with this thing. I just hope Arsen feels the same way. He starts moving faster, stroking in and out with hard thrusts. A sweat breaks out all over me and our skin starts sliding over the others. I care barely breathe as he moves so fast and hard and the vibration is awesome and igniting parts of me that have never been on fire before. I can feel his cock jerk inside me then his words bring my sweet release, “Come.” The euphoria that flows through my body as I climax is insane. So thorough, so complete! I let out another long moan that has a bit of a

squeal to it. Arsen’s breathing is heavy and ragged. He stays inside me but reaches down and removes the vibrator, turning it off. The humming sound has left the room, but my body still hums as if it’s still there. Arsen pulls my cuffed arms down and sets me free then takes off the blindfold. His strong hands rub my shoulders as he kisses them. “So, did you like it?” I groan and stretch. “Umm hmm.” His lips pull up into a half smile. “I knew you would.” “Five years, Arsen. It’s passed so quickly.” I run my hand over his stubbly cheek. He still keeps his hair at shoulder length because that’s how I like it. His facial hair is

meticulous as ever. The only thing that has changed on him is his dark eyes. I swear they’ve lightened up through the years. The first time he laid them on our first born, a boy we named, Brady, a new light moved into them. When our daughter, Trace, was born a couple of years later they went a shade lighter. Arsen is the best daddy in the world, according to our kids. He gives piggyback rides and plays with them all he can. He and I are both criminal lawyers and we have our own law firm here in Los Angeles where we moved to the year following our marriage. But he and I only go in when we have to. As consultants mostly. Arsen has more than enough money to not only take care of this family but our kids’ families

when they have their own as well. The investments he’s made will live on for a very long time. When we got back from our honeymoon, Arsen called that Kip Dixon guy we met at the airport before we left. He and his family live two mansions over and the other couple we met, Blake and Rachelle, have one next door to us. They don’t always live here, they have a restaurant and a huge log cabin style mansion in Colorado too. We all go up to ski and hang out with them once a year. Max and Lexi, the other couple we met at the airport, have a huge estate outside of Houston, Texas and we go there a couple of times a year as well. My husband seems to have joined an exclusive

little club I’ve given the moniker, ‘The Billionaire Boys Club.’ Max, Kip, Blake, and now Arsen are all billionaires and have somehow found each other in this tiny world and became the closest of friends. Their wives and I found common grounds as well and love to hang out with each other. Thankfully the kids all get along and there are a lot of them. Get-togethers are huge. Thankfully we all have giant homes and estates so we can all spread out when we’re together. Coming to Los Angeles was the best decision we ever made. The move gave us the freedom to go places without any of Arsen’s past acquaintances showing up and ruining my mood. It also gave us this awesome group of friends I don’t know how we ever lived without.

The only thing we lost in the move was Paul who stayed and later married Detective Fontaine. They live in Arsen’s old penthouse he gave Paul as part of a severance package for his years of dedicated service. Plus, he made an investment for him and that makes enough so Paul no longer has to work. He works anyway as a private eye. Paul helps his wife out on cases. They make a pretty great team. Gwen married one of Kip’s wife, Peyton’s, brothers from Texas. She has three older brothers and one was still available, Tyler Reed. We had Gwen over to visit and the Dixon’s had a bar-b-que as her family was visiting and she met him there. The two of them live back in his hometown, a

tiny town outside of Austin, Texas. No kids for them as of yet. But they’ve only been married a year or so. I cuddle into Arsen’s arms as he spoons me from behind. His lips touch just behind my ear with a sweet kiss goodnight. I don’t think I’ll ever get tired of this!

ARSEN The cockatoo, Bentley, screams as the front door flies open and in run my two rugrats. “Good afternoon, guys!” “Daddy!” they both yell at the top of their lungs as they don’t seem to have an inside voice at all. Rachelle brings up the rear and her husband, Blake, follows her. Their latest baby is strapped to his chest and waves at me, excitedly. I have to get up and go kiss her little, pudgy hands. But first, my kids have to jump into my arms and act as if one night away from home and Mommy and Daddy was an eternity. Brady wraps his arms around my neck. “Daddy, was my fishy okay while I was gone?”

“Yes, son. I told you I would feed him for you and I did.” I put him down and pat him on the head. “Mommy has lunch ready in the kitchen, Buddy.” “Yeah!” he yells and takes off then spins around, stopping all of a sudden. “Thank you for letting us spend the night, Mr. and Mrs. Chandler.” “You’re welcome, Brady,” they say together. Our two-year-old daughter, Trace, clings to me and kisses my cheek. “Daddy, I missed you.” “I missed you too, Princess.” I kiss her cheek and place her on the floor. “Tell them thank you and go see Mommy.” She runs and hugs Blake’s leg. “Thank you, Mr. Chandler.” Rachelle reaches down and picks her up, giving

her a kiss on the cheek. “Thank you for coming to see us, Trace. I had fun fixing your hair.” Trace giggles. “Me too! Thank you, Mrs. Chandler.” After placing her feet on the floor, Trace takes off like a rocket to see her mother. “Thanks. We’ll return the favor anytime you want.” I give them a knowing smile. They have four kids of their own. Adding in a couple more makes a difference. Blake reaches into his pocket and pulls out a set of keys. “We’ll be heading back to Colorado tomorrow. Think you could check on the house now and again for us? We’ll be back in a month.” I nod and take the keys. “Not a problem. We’ll make sure those plants are watered too.”

Rachelle gives me a smile. “Thanks, Arsen. You two are the best neighbors ever.” They turn and walk back out the door. I wave and watch them walk back through the gate that separates their estate from ours. Then make my way to the kitchen to find out what my wife has whipped up for lunch. I find our eldest arguing about the food like he always does. “Yeah, Mom, but at McDonald’s, there’s toys with the food. And tuna fish is not on the menu at all. Thank goodness.” “Well, in Mommy’s kitchen all food comes with a side order of love. What about that, Brady?” Steele places his plate in front of him as he wrinkles his nose. “But that smell, Mommy. Yuk!” He pulls the corner up on his wheat bread and takes a huge

sniff. I laugh and take the chair next to him. “Did you know that fish is good for your brain?” Trace nods and takes a bite of her sandwich with no argument what-so-ever. She’s our good eater and her chunky little body is a testament to that fact. “Mmmm. Thank you, Mommy. I wuv you.” Steele runs a hand through our daughter’s dark curls. Trace has hair the color of mine and her mother’s curls which I found she had when she was a kid. Later they turned into waves. Her eyes are just like mine, though. And for a two-year-old she’s very smart and has a vocabulary far ahead of other kids her age. When Brady was two, he barely spoke at all.

Mostly grunted and pointed at what he wanted. I called him our little caveman for a while. Steele takes the place across from me and has her hair pulled up in a high ponytail. A little red spot on her neck is left over evidence of our heated night. “Something bit you, Mommy,” Brady says as he notices. “I know,” Steele says with a smile then her eyes catch mine and I smile back at her. “There was a mosquito in our bedroom last night and it bit me in several places.” She gives me a wink. “I hate those pesky things,” Brady says as he picks up a potato chip and eats it. Her foot runs over mine underneath the table. “I don’t hate them. They have their purpose.”

Neither of us has shoes on and I move my foot over hers and then up her bare leg as she only has shorts on. Her face flushes and she takes a drink of her iced tea then licks her lips all seductively as she looks at me. I don’t know how she does it. One look, one touch from her can send me to another realm in my head. She’s got me all hot and bothered and wishing the kids would take a nap already. Running my hand over Brady’s shortly cropped dark hair, I say, “Bet you kids stayed up late playing with the neighbor’s kids. Bet you two could use a nap after lunch. Hurry and eat up and Daddy will read you a story so you two can fall asleep for a little while. You know, catch up on your rest.” Steele’s lips quirk into a sly smile and her toes

run up my calf then back down again. She puts the pickle spear she had on her plate to her lips and pulls it in a bit then takes it back out and lets her tongue move over the tip. My cock jerks to attention. I look at the untouched sandwich on my son’s plate. “I’ll give you a hundred dollars if you hurry up and eat that sandwich.” His blue eyes go all wide and he says, “Seriously, Dad?” “Dead serious, Son.” I pull my wallet out of my pocket and take out the bill and place it on the table in front of his plate. “You eat it up and the money is yours, Son.” He picks the sandwich up and takes the first bite. After he swallows, he says, “Hey, this ain’t really yukky at all.”

Steele’s eyebrows cock up. “Told you.” Thankfully the kid starts eating because my wife isn’t letting up. Her foot runs up and down my leg and my body is heating up so quickly it’s insane. And I still have to read the kids a story!

STEELE Thank God for naptime! I’ve taken every stitch off and wait for Arsen to come to our bedroom. He’s reading the kids a book, in hopes of them falling asleep for a little nap after lunch. It cost him a hundred-dollar bill to get our son to eat his tuna sandwich, but I think I can prove to him it was worth it. The door opens and in comes Arsen, stripping as he comes towards me in what looks like a heated rush. “That took forever.” I giggle and hold my arms out to him. “Come to me, Big Daddy!” His underwear hit the floor and I can see he is

so ready for me. His hard body smacks against mine as he grabs me up in his strong arms. My arms wrap around him as his mouth takes mine in a hot kiss. I was keyed up and now I’m about to boil over. His fingers press hard into my flesh like he wants to feel me so deep. It’s beyond amazing. The bed I bought a few years ago stirred so much in me when I saw it, I had to have it and bought it on the spot. It’s a four post bed with smaller posts covering the top end of the bed and has a metal frame around the top of it. You could throw mosquito netting over it if you wanted to. I didn’t, though. We use the rounded metal bars for other things. Arsen’s hands go to my waist, and he takes his mouth from mine, hoisting me up. I wrap my

hands around the bar over my head and he takes my legs and places each one over his broad shoulders. He looks up at me and licks his lips as his face is right there in my crotch. “Time for dessert.”

I let out a loud moan as his hot mouth crushes against my sex. His tongue moves over my folds and dip into my opening a bit then back out to roam over every part of me again. The way his teeth feel against my tender flesh has my body trembling already. I throw my head back as his tongue strokes my clit and I groan with the sensation. My body is on fire for him as his fingers

squeeze my ass and he pinches it every so often, sending spikes of heat flashing through my entire body. The sounds he’s making as he consumes me has me reeling with the knowledge this turns him on almost as much as it does me. He gives my clit a nip and I yelp with the action. He bites it harder, making it pulse and then licks it over and over. I fall apart. “Arsen!” My body shakes with the hard orgasm. His head pulls back, his hands move to my waist, and he pulls me down. “On your knees.” I turn around and get on my hands and knees and he takes me by the waist and pulls me back to him then slams into me. He stops and moans as he makes the tiniest strokes inside me.

My body is still climaxing and the little muscles in my vagina clench around his hard cock. He gives my ass a smack and starts pounding into me. The orgasm keeps going and I start making crazy sounds as it does. Another smack he gives me, sending lightning flashing to every nerve ending in my body. I’m moaning so much I can barely even take in a breath. My body is on fire, pulsing all over and so deep inside it is unreal. Just as the intense orgasm begins to ease up, his hand comes around and he strokes my clit. It sends me back into the spasms of pleasure. “Arsen! Arsen!” His dick jerks hard and he groans then says between clenched teeth, “This is it!”

Heat fills me and sends me deeper into the climax. I find myself screaming with the intensity of it. Before it ends all the way, he pushes my body to the bed and pulls out of me then turns me over and climbs on top of me. Back inside of me he goes and starts pumping again. I am shocked as it seems he has more to give me. His mouth crashes down on mine as he makes hard and swift thrusts. He moves his kiss from my mouth to my neck where he says, “I can’t get enough of you, Baby.” His teeth clamp down on my neck, making another red mark and taking my mind away from wondering what the hell has gotten into my husband all of a sudden. Arsen’s body is hot and wet all over me and it

has me in a frantic state. My hands run all over his muscled back as he pounds into me. A loud groan comes out of him and his cock jerks hard inside me. My body responds by going into another orgasm and I join him in the groan. He stays inside me as my body squeezes him and takes every last drop he has to give. And just like that, it pops into my head that I forgot to start taking my birth control pills when I switched to a new package two weeks ago. “Fuck!” Arsen pulls his head back to look at me. “What does that mean?” I close my eyes and pray for a second before I answer him, “It means your wife is an idiot.”

“No, she’s not,” he says with a chuckle. “My wife is rather intelligent.” I roll my eyes as he continues to hold me tight and looks down at me. His hair hanging in damp strands around his handsome face. I run my hand over one stray lock that hangs in front of his eyes. “Your wife has been off birth control for two weeks and just now remembered it. See, you did marry an idiot.” A smile moves over his face and his lips touch mine. “Let’s have another baby, Steele.” “What?” My eyes search his. “Trace is only two and Brady only two years older than her. It’s like stair-step kids. I wanted to wait until Trace was four, Arsen.”

“Looks like someone else might have other plans.” He kisses me again. “Let’s do it, Baby. Let’s try for another. I’m game if you are.” “You probably just got me pregnant right now,” I say as I look up at him. “Well, I’m not about to stop trying. Just so you know.” His mouth moves to my neck and his tongue runs up it. “You cannot possibly be ready to go another round.” But as the words leave my mouth, his cock jerks inside me and it seems like he is.

ARSEN “Of course, I want a bad ass helicopter, Kip,” I tell him over the phone. “Tell Max to bring it out here and I’ll buy it from him and use it for the law firm. I’ll be a hero at work with a helicopter at our disposal.” “He’s going to be happy you bought it,” Kip says. “Max has found a new one with bells and whistles galore and is dying to get it, but Lexi told him he had to sell the one he has first.” “Who wears the pants around their house?” I ask with a laugh. We all know who wears the pants in all our homes. “Speaking of that. Shouldn’t you ask your boss if

you can buy the chopper, Arsen?” “Shit! Steele wasn’t real happy with me learning how to fly or getting my pilot’s license. You might be right. But tell Max I’ll let him know by tonight. I think I can get her to see things my way.” “The jewelry store opens at ten this morning, Mate,” he tells me. “I have them on speed dial,” I say with a laugh. “After forgetting to look before I pulled out of the drive-way last week, I ran over Steele’s bike and had to get her a diamond bracelet and a new bike to make up for my carelessness.” Kip’s hearty laugh comes over my phone and we exchange goodbyes and I go to get my car keys. My love, steps around the corner with a frown on her beautiful face. “I heard that.”

I freeze. “Which part?” “The most important part.” Her hands move to her narrow hips. The stance. This is not good. “Oh, that part.” I move towards her and run my arms around her, backing her up against the wall. “I love you.” “I love you too. Hence, why I don’t like the idea of you up in the sky with so little to protect your awesome body.” Her hands go around my neck. “Aw, how sweet you are.” I kiss her neck. “But you have nothing to worry about.” “Good, so it’s settled then. You aren’t getting Max’s old helicopter.” Her lips touch my neck. “No, it’s not quite settled.” I nip her ear and lick the flesh just behind it.

Her body melts into mine like it always does. I press her harder against the wall. My cock is hard so I grind into her soft core. Her words come out quiet and she’s already somewhat breathless. “Arsen, I’m serious, Baby.” Her lips travel up my neck, sending heat right through me. “Me, too, Baby. I really, really want it.” I graze my teeth down the side of her neck then look at her with my puppy dog eyes. “Really badly, Baby.” She looks at me with a tiny bit of dilemma in her blue eyes. I run one hand through her hair then press my lips to hers. Her lips part and let me in. Our tongues twirl around together in a lazy dance. My hands tangle up in her hair. I deepen the kiss.

It’s only been a couple of days since we started actively trying for another baby and I think this is a good opportunity to get a little baby making time in and maybe get myself a chopper while I’m at it. Two birds, one stone! I pick her up and carry her to our bedroom while I kiss her. The kids are at their swimming lesson with Kip’s wife, Peyton. The house is empty and we’re all alone. Lying her on the bed. I release her lips and stand up. I unbutton my shirt and slip it off then pull hers off. Her pink, lacey bra beckons me to run my fingers over it and I do. Her chest rises as she takes in a deep breath. I reach around her and unclasp it, setting them free. I gaze at her plump, perky tits and run my

fingers down her stomach to the button on her shorts. Popping them open and taking the zipper down slow and easy, I pull them off. Leaving her matching pink panties on for the moment. I take off the rest of my clothes while she watches me. She reaches out as I climb onto the bed and runs her hand over my abs and looks at them. With a sigh, she says, “I really, really love your muscles.” I smile at her and move my body down hers then take her panties off and run my hands all over her, starting at her perfect pink toes. I kiss the top of her right foot. “Do you remember how crazy it made you how over protective I was with you when we first met?”

She nods. “And when we first had Brady. You were also uber-overprotective. It took you nearly a year to realize he wasn’t quite as fragile as you thought he was.” I smile at her and pull her right leg up and trail my tongue over her calf, then say, “I know, I was so afraid of losing you both in the beginning.” Steele laughs a little. “Yeah, it made you a little crazy.” I nod and run my hand behind her knee, pulling it up and placing her foot on the bed. “It did.” Moving back, I kiss the top of her left foot and take it in my hand, running it up the back of her leg. She smiles at me. “But I’m not being overprotective of you by telling you I think helicopters are dangerous. And I didn’t like you

up in them when you were learning to fly so what makes you think I want to live with you being able to hop into one whenever you feel like it?” “Don’t you trust me, Steele?” I ask as I bend her knee and place her left foot on the bed. “You and trust, Arsen.” Her tits rise with the sigh she makes. “I know, right?” I move my body between her spread legs and run my tongue over her clit. “It’s just an issue I have and always will, Steele. I need your trust. I crave it.” Her hands run down and she plows them through my hair. “I crave you to stay alive, Arsen.” With a tap of my tongue to her clit again I watch her eyes slowly close. “Feels good, doesn’t it?”

“Umm hmm.” After a little nip, I give her my all. Tongue slathering over her clit until I feel it pulsing. Her body arches and I slip a finger inside her. Her breathing goes ragged as she pants. I move my finger in and out then in again and hook it up to put pressure on her g-spot. Her hands pound on the bed. “Arsen!” Her body arches up and her vagina clenches around my finger and she’s soaking wet in an instant. Running my tongue up her then over her stomach where I stop and leave a kiss, I make my way up to her. Soft kisses I trail over each breast then I rest my body on hers and my lips on her mouth. Sliding into her wet depths, I feel the pulsing of her walls around my hard cock. In and out I move as her hands roam over my back, whisper

soft. Her shallow breaths fall warm against my left shoulder as I release her mouth and her head moves to it. Keeping a slow rhythm, I kiss her neck with soft kisses. Her hands move up my back and go through my hair. I love to feel her like this. Like a warm summer afternoon. Lazily our bodies move in unison. Her skin so soft against mine. And all I can think about is how much I love her. Moving one hand to tangle in her silky hair, I press my lips to hers again to taste her sweet kiss. Cinnamon and honey are what she tastes like. Her hair smells like cotton candy from using the kid’s shampoo she bought for Trace. Her body fits mine like a glove and I never want to feel another’s beneath mine again. She is all I

want, all I need. Warmth fills me as I move in and out of her. Her hands move to place them on my cheeks as she holds me to her. Kissing me back. Holding me in a way that tells me she is mine and I am hers. Small squeezes begin inside her. Not dramatic hard pulsing, just easy little, gentle squeezes. Inside me blossoms with the adoration I have for this woman. This perfectly, imperfect creature who I share this life with. My love for her spills out of me and into her in a gentle wave as we kiss. I reluctantly release her mouth and we take in deep breaths. I look into her sweet eyes. “I love you, Steele. More than you will ever even understand.” Her soft hands cradle my face. “Arsen, I love

you. The love I have for you runs so deep and so true there are no doubts in my mind when it comes to you.” I rest my forehead against hers. “I’ll let Max know I won’t be buying his chopper.” Her hands flow over my back as she says, “No, don’t do that. You’ve never taken me for a ride yet. I’m basing everything on fear. I’m sure you’re as excellent at driving that thing as you are at everything else you do. Tell him you want it.” “Really?” I ask as a smile spreads over my entire face and my heart speeds up. I kiss her on the tip of her adorable nose. She giggles. “That got your heart pumping!” Pecking little kisses all over her precious face I say, “Thank you.” After each kiss.

STEELE Eight months have passed and Arsen did manage to knock me up again. Another boy is heading our way, and it seems he plans on making his debut earlier than expected. With our other kids safe with Kip and Peyton, Arsen is speeding towards the hospital. “You okay over there, Momma?” “The contractions are getting much stronger. I’m pretty sure little Brody is about to enter the world. Just hope we make it to the hospital and you don’t have to deliver this baby in the back of the suburban.” I look over my shoulder and see some toys on the back seat. His laugh comes out nervous. “Please hold on, Baby.”

“I’m really trying. I promise I am.” The pain is ramping up and I have a bad feeling. The other two deliveries were nothing like this. Then warm liquid gushes out of me. “Fuck!” Arsen’s head snaps as he looks at me. “That did not sound good!” “My water broke. What a mess!” Tears just start pouring out of me. “The car’s ruined. I’m probably going to mess it up even more by having our baby in it. Arsen, I’m so sorry.” “You don’t have to cry. It will clean up or I’ll get us a new one, Baby. Don’t cry.” He rakes his knuckles across my cheek. “But it’s not going the way we planned at all.” “Nothing ever does, Baby.” He laughs and takes

my hand just as another contraction hits and this one hurts like hell. I squeeze his hand as it makes me scream. Arsen shouts, “Breathe, Baby!” It ends and I take in a breath. “Arsen, hurry!” “Hang on, please hang on!” He puts his emergency flashers on and speeds up. Moving in and out of traffic as fast as possible. But I don’t think it’ll be fast enough as another contraction hits me hard. I remember to do the breathing and get through it but feel more fluid pushing out of me. The next one hits only seconds after that last one. I turn to look at him as the sun’s last rays leave the sky. “Pull over.” “No! No, no, no!” Arsen’s hands grip the wheel.

“Shit!” He hits the ‘On’ star button. A friendly woman’s voice asks, “Hello, Mr. Sloan. How can I help you this evening?” “My wife is having a baby and I’m on the 101. Is there a hospital anywhere near my location?” “The nearest hospital is thirteen point seven miles away. With the traffic in your area, your ETA is twenty minutes,” she says. He looks at me and I shake my head as another contraction hits me. Through gritted teeth I say, “I don’t have that long.” The nice lady tells us, “Take the next exit. There is a convenient store where you can pull into the parking lot. I will alert 911 of the emergency and your location. I’m connecting you to emergency services to talk you through the

delivery, Mr. Sloan. Good luck, Mrs. Sloan. And congratulations to you both.” “Thank you,” we both say. Another pain hits me as he takes the exit and I notice his knuckles are white as they grip the steering wheel. “It’ll be okay,” I tell him. “At least, you’ve seen this done twice before.” “I never really paid attention to what the hell was going on down there. I was always so focused on you and keeping you calm. Shit! Why didn’t I ever pay attention to all that? Crap! Fuck me, Baby. I’m so fucking nervous!”

“Arsen. You have to get a grip! I need you to be that in control man you’re so good at being. Find

that guy, quick.” I watch him swallow hard and he pulls into the parking lot and pulls to the side of the store. I can hear sirens but they’re far away. He gets out and opens the back door. Arsen tosses the toys off the back seat and then opens my door and picks me up and places me in the back seat. He pulls out a blanket from the far back. One we used when we went on a picnic last week. He drapes it over me as he moves my legs to bend my knees. Then he pulls me forward until my ass is at the edge of the seat. Out of the glove box, he pulls out a pocket knife and cuts my panties off at each side. “Glad you wore a dress, Baby,” he says. “And our son has a head full of dark hair.”

“How do you know he’ll have hair? Brady was born bald as they come.” “Because I’m looking at the top of his little head.” He looks up at me and smiles. All calm, all cool, all in control. That’s my man! The sirens are getting closer and a voice comes over the car speakers. “Hello, Mr. Sloan?” “I’m here,” he answers, “How’s it going? I’m Donny, the EMT headed your way. How’s our mommy doing?” “I’ve been better,” I say then groan with another contraction. “I have the top of the baby’s head in view, Donnie,” Arsen says.

“Well then, do you have anything to catch this kid with?” Arsen pulls a baby blanket out of the bag I packed a few days ago when I started getting things together for my trip to the hospital I hadn’t planned on taking for another month. “How about a baby blanket?” he asks. “It’ll help. Babies can be pretty slick and hard to hold onto. So use it to ease the baby out with the next few contractions. Do not pull on it. Are we on time or early or late or what?” Arsen answers as I get ready to push with the next contraction. “We are a month early and it’s a boy we’re having.” “A month, huh? Be advised we will be taking the baby and Mommy with us as soon as we get there so the child can be taken care of ASAP.

Okay, Daddy?” “Got it.” Arsen looks at me. “I’ll be right behind you, Baby. Don’t worry.” I nod and say, “Get ready, Arsen. I think this is it!” He looks at me and says, “I love you, Steele. Get ready to see Brody.” I scream out with the contraction. “I love you, Arsen!” It seems like an eternity then I hear the little cries of Brody and look to find Arsen with tears flowing down his cheeks as he looks at the red, little, wrinkly thing in his hands. “Hi, Son. How are you doing this fine evening?” He sniffles and holds him up. “Look who’s here, Momma.”

I smile and lie back and take a deep breath as I hear the sirens pull in and stop next to us. Thank you, God!

ARSEN “And that’s how Daddy was the first person to ever get to hold you, Brody.” I rock my son in the nursery we made just off our bedroom. Brody and Steele were able to come home after just a few days at the hospital and the little guy has grown to a decent ten pounds in the last couple of months since his birth in the parking lot of ‘Habeeb’s Fine Merchandise, Beer, and Cigarettes.’ Brady has told us he’s kind of jealous of his baby brother because he was on the news the night he was born. Seems the kid was born to be in the spotlight. The sound of footsteps come into our bedroom and I look up to see Steele making her way

towards us. “Did you get him to sleep?” I nod. “He likes to hear his story. He falls right to sleep every time.” “Glad he does for you. Man, that colic he has, drives me crazy. Thanks for taking him. I was at my wits end.” She runs her hand over my shoulder as she walks behind me and readies his crib. “I’m glad he needs me like he does.” I get up and take him to lie him down. “He makes me feel special.” After I place him gently in the crib and cover him up I turn to find Steele with her arms wide open. I grab them and pull her to me and hug her with a little swaying motion. “I think you’re special too, Mr. Sloan.”

I kiss the top of her head and inhale the sweet smell of watermelon. “New shampoo, Honey?” “Yes, Trace and I like it. Don’t you?” She looks up at me with a grin. “All those expensive hair products I buy you and you use the kid’s shampoo.” I shake my head at her. “Trace likes our hair to smell the same way. What can I say?” I put my arm around her and we leave the room and go to our bedroom. “I say, you’re a sweet mommy to do that for your daughter.” “Trace and Brady want you to give them goodnight kisses, but I already read them a book and told them you were taking the Brody shift this time. I’ll be waiting for you in our bed and just a little reminder. The doc approved sexual

activities for me today.” She winks at me. “If you feel like it. I get it if you don’t.” I pull her close to me and kiss her lips softly. “You get it, if I don’t?” She nods. “Yeah. That was pretty gross what you had to see when you delivered the baby. My doctor said sometimes it takes dads a little while to put what they saw out of their minds. I understand. I won’t hold it against you, Arsen.” “Baby, there is not a thing in the world that would make me think you unattractive. That was a scary but beautiful experience. If anything, it made me respect you even more. Your body had to morph to bring our children into this world. It makes me love you even more to know the torture you would go through to give me children.” I kiss her again.

Steele’s hands run over my cheeks. “You are too good, Arsen. Almost too good to be true, I think sometimes.” I shake my head. “No, I’m not. And if I am then it’s because you helped me to become that man. I am who I am because of you being a part of my life. I shudder to think what I’d be if I told Paul to take me home that night instead of stalking you.” “I shudder to think about all I would’ve missed out on if I hadn’t gone completely against my nature and got in the back seat of your car, Arsen. Then I let you take me like you owned me. Just not me at all,” she says as she shakes her head. “Do you ever wonder what had us acting so different?” “I try not to wonder about it, because what is the

use, anyway?” I pull her in tight to me. “But I have now and again. I was no stalker, and you were anything but my type. But there was such a strong pull when I saw you. Like magic.” She nods in agreement. “Like magic, Arsen.” Her arms tighten around me. “I hope each of our children find a love like we have. I hope it doesn’t have to start with such a hard time. Man that would be hard to take.” “That’s why I’m glad your parents didn’t know a thing about us until the day before our wedding. I bet your dad would’ve stomped my ass. As he would say.” I laugh a little, but I know it’s true. That man is tough as hell and fiercely protective over his family. I’m lucky my shit was straight by the time I met him. “You’re going to be just like him, you know,”

she says. “Maybe that’s why we clicked so quickly. I’ve always been a bit overprotected my whole life. You came in and it felt kind of normal in an abnormal way.” We laugh and hug and then I kiss her once more before I go kiss my other children good night. I never thought there would be a woman who would come into my life one day and make it all alright. Not even my mother made it alright. Steele is my angel and I’ll always treat her like one. For forever and a day… And they all lived happily ever after THE END

Thank you for reading Arsen’s

Rules, I hope you liked this series. Click here to leave a review for Arsen’s Rules

HOT NIGHTS IN STURGIS By Michelle Love

Intrigue. Lust. Passion. Blaze is a member of a motorcycle gang on their way to Sturgis, South Dakota for the huge biker rally held there every year. He’s single and wants to keep it that way, but plans on taking as many females as he can to his bed while in the rowdy town. Angel is working in her uncle’s motorcycle repair shop and when Blaze comes in with a little trouble with his new ride, she finds him as interesting as he finds her. Blaze is stricken with her knowledge of bikes and her beauty as well as her feisty attitude. But when he asks her out, a thing he never does, she refuses.

It only serves to send Blaze into alpha-mode and he shows up at her home and makes her dinner then she takes him to her bedroom. Both know they have stumbled onto something neither saw coming. But can Angel get past her fear of abandonment and let Blaze have a place in her heart? And can Blaze get past his idea of being single forever and let Angel into his heart? As both want to be the master of the situation, can they give into the other without losing

The Billionaire Bad Boy Meets His Angel – H N S Part 1

By Michelle Love

BLAZE Vibrations filled the air as the fifteen of us made the last leg of our journey to the motorcycle Mecca of the world; Sturgis, South Dakota. After our gang met up at the Ohio headquarters of The Brothers of the Scarlet Dragon, the motorcycle club I belong to, we headed out for the three-day trip to the rally which beats all motorcycle rallies. This is the third year that I’ve made this trip. I have to fool my entire family each year to be able to do this. I’m a business lawyer. That means I push papers for the law firm that my grandfather started way back before even my father was born. Thanks to that man, we all are stinking rich.

That alone was good enough reason for me to be able to flake off my entire life. But one of the stipulations of being able to receive one’s trust fund is that you have to show my grandfather your college degree. Oh, and it must pertain to the law in some fashion! So I had to keep my grades up in school. I had to be able to get into Harvard and that is where I stayed until I successfully completed my Master’s Degree in Business Law. A thing that I hate with every fiber of my being! I’m the youngest in my family. My father’s an only child. So the billions upon billions of dollars my grandfather has managed to make with my father’s help and now my oldest brother’s help too, keeps us in our fancy mansions, cars and motorcycles, in my case.

After six years of college, I was placed in the family firm. That’s where I’ve been the last six years and I’m going completely stir crazy in the New York office. Only a mere thirty now, I’m ready to sow a few wild oats. My family has kept my ass so damn busy, I’ve had little to no time for extracurricular activities, like chasing ass. Those snooty East Coast bitches just don’t do it for me anymore. Especially the ones that my family approves of. That’s another reason I hate my life revolving around the law firm. One must always keep the family name of Worthington in good standing. My name is Benjamin Franklin Worthington of the Manhattan Worthington's. That’s how I am introduced at all functions and do you think anyone

is ever allowed to call me anything other than by my full first name? No! I am to be called Benjamin at all times, according to my stuffy grandfather, who insisted on naming my brother, and me. He got saddled with Theodore Roosevelt. Poor man. But my older brother is different than I am. He actually likes to be stuffy just like our father and grandfather. Mom’s okay, but when Father is around, she has to act a certain way or he belittles her. I really hate it when he does that. Thankfully, Mom has her act down pat. I can only call her Mom when no one else is around. Other than that, I must

call her Mother. Even the tiniest infraction of civilized rules and etiquette is dealt with hastily. And the ever present threat of being cut off without a dime is always in the air when anyone is even thinking about doing something my grandfather deems inappropriate. So, as far as he knows, I’m on a learning mission to better understand the legal conditions under which motorcycle manufacturers can get by with violating the safety standards that other motor vehicles have to follow. I came up with that whole idea all by myself! I had to purchase a very impressive piece of machinery to make this learning mission I am on. Each year, I get a brand new bike to test. Of course, he makes me sell it afterward, but for the month of August, I get to be a free man with a

badass motorcycle under my ass. My ride for this trip is a brand new Harley CVO Street Glide in red. It My family knows nothing about my involvement with the gang. They would lose their shit if they knew about this! The higher ups in this gang know about my real name and my real life. But all the others know me simply as Blaze. The badass who happens to be a lawyer too. And when I get to be this man, the man I really feel I am, I go all the way bad. Drinking, smoking, cussing, womanizing! You name it. I do it! The day after Labor Day marks the end of Blaze and back I go to the slightly depressed version of

myself, Benjamin Worthington. But those first few weeks after I go back still has me feeling kind of high from all the fun I’ve had. And I know that this trip will be the same. Hot ass chicks are everywhere in Sturgis with the bike rally. And they are ready to go at all times. You can get laid just about anywhere in the town that overflows with bikers for a limited amount of time. And I plan on getting a different one every single night I’m there. I already booked myself a private motel room and had a whole box full of clothes and assorted sexual devices sent up to the motel I’m going to be staying at. I am ready to roll! The rumble of another Harley moves up next me

and I see out of the corner of my eye it is a couple who have been in this gang for quite some time. Rod and Ashley Manning are one of the few married couples in the gang. She rides behind him for this trip but she’s got her own ride, and even rides on her own sometimes. They have two teenage daughters and take this trip each year to get away from all the family and just be the couple they are. It’s cool, I suppose. But I wouldn’t want to take a chick to this babe-fest. No way! As they move ahead of me, another couple pulls up and I see it’s the newest couple, Paco, and Phoenix. From what they said when we were camping last night, they met only three months ago and hit it off so well, they’ve been together nonstop ever since.

Paco’s going to surprise her by going through Vegas after the rally and marrying her to make it all good and legal. I told him he should keep it easy to get the hell out of if it goes south. One never knows how a relationship is going to work out. If I would’ve married the first piece of ass I got, then I’d probably be dead right now instead of cruising down the highway on a cool August morning. Sandra Moore was my first love when I started college. We dated all through college. I kept her around mostly because she made the cut with my family. She was from an upscale family and a law student. So much money no one can count it all, just like our family. And snooty to her very core. I got lucky, and she found what she called a real

lawyer. He took her off my hands and after the initial shock of being dumped, I found myself very relieved to be rid of her. Playing the field in the New York scene was okay. But when you have to maintain such high standards to keep from losing your trust fund, you can’t find many women who like the things I do. After three years of that crap, I found the love of motorcycles and it took me no time at all to find this gang who took me in quickly. Like a very dysfunctional family of sorts. There are some assholes, just like in any family. But there are some good people too. And they all accept each other for who they are. No judging is done by anyone. I don’t think it’s allowed!

We’re getting close to the town we’ve been waiting for. You can tell that by the way the whole cluster of bikes begins to speed up. Our hearts are beginning to pound in all of our chests as the excitement starts to key up. A cold beer and a hot woman sitting on my lap are close at hand and I find myself getting nearly giddy over that fact. Not much longer until I get to put my little vacation from boredom into play. Girls, you better watch out! My bike makes a little bump and then I feel something odd happen. It went down a little. Something doesn’t feel right. Shit! Looks like my plan of a cold beer and a hot girl will have to wait for me to stop off at one of the

many garages they have in town. This would be how it fucking starts for me! This whole year has been a giant cluster-fuck. I singlehandedly lost a major client a few months ago when I dared to ask him how he could live with himself. He’s a rich son-of-a-bitch and bought the rights to manufacture the main drug used in treating AIDS. He jacked the price up so high that most people with the disease couldn’t afford to buy it. He came to our firm to seek help in keeping the product at the price he set as he was being asked by the federal government to reduce the price to what it was when he originally purchased the licensing. Wanting our help in keeping his price, he came to

us and gave a very healthy sum of money to the firm to help him. At the meeting we had with the asshole, I told him off. My grandfather was pissed, but my father and brother, though silent, agreed with me. So I managed not to get cut off without a cent and retained my place in the family firm. But it was a nightmarish few months with my grandfather giving me the cold shoulder. I know that doesn’t sound so bad, but my grandfather knows how to make the cold shoulder really hurt. For instance, he bought the entire legal staff their own individual, personal drivers for a whole year. Not me, though. He also brought in gourmet lunches on Fridays, but I was not invited.

He would walk right past me, telling everyone hello who came before and after me. That kind of shit! He finally stopped a few weeks ago and things went back to normal. The man can keep that up for a very long time. It’s probably taking years off his life. That’s what I tell myself, anyway. Around the bend we come, and my bike is getting lower and lower. I’m glad it waited until we were almost here to do this. The first large bar we see is where our leaders pull in and I pull up alongside Rod and his wife. We all cut off our bikes. “Hey, Rod, I’m going to catch up with you guys in a little while. I have to find a shop to see what the hell is going on with my ride.”

He gives me the thumbs up so I turn the bike back on and take off to find what looks like a reputable motorcycle repair shop. I don’t want to get screwed here. Not too far away from the bar, I see a sign that says, Phil’s Motorcycle Garage. The sign under it says he specializes in Harleys. So I think this might be the best place to at least start at. Especially since the bike just keeps on getting lower. And there doesn’t seem to be a lot of people in the parking lot. Only one other bike is parked here. An older model Sportster. Looks like a chick bike. Maybe there’s some hot chick in here who can sit on my lap while I wait for the bike to be repaired! I turn the bike off and get off to walk it into the

large bay with the metal garage door opened on it. It’s dimly lit in here and hard to see. But I don’t see anyone yet. Stopping to get my cellphone out of my pocket, I check the time. Shit! It’s noon. Lunch time. I’ll probably have to wait here for a damn hour before I can get any help. The hits just keep on coming. Nineteen hours of riding to get to some real fun and I have this little hitch in the scene. I hope this isn’t a sign of things to come with this trip. It’s supposed to be fun after all. Not headache after headache. A group of motorcycles blast past the garage and the entire bay vibrates with the loud noise they make. It makes my heart skip a beat. I love the

growl of a pack of bikes. I just want to be out there, having a great time with my brothers from the gang, sipping some cold suds. Instead, I’m in a dank and dark garage seeking mechanical attention for a bike that shouldn’t need it yet, it’s so damn new. After the last few bikes in that group get past I listen hard and hear some tapping. Maybe a computer keyboard. But as I look around, I don’t see anyone. So I put the kickstand down and leave my bike in the bay and make my way up a set of steps. A smell wafts past my nose and I stop and breathe it in. Fresh flowers are what it smells like. That and clean linen. What a misplaced scent in a motorcycle repair

shop. Oil and gasoline are predominating, but that little trickle of wonderful manages to seep in. I smile for no reason other than it smells good and seems out of place in this very rugged town. Even most of the chicks around here have remnants of road dust and the oil and gas mix that comes with a pack of bikes and their exhaust systems. The alcohol helps one not to care much about the smell of what’s on your lap. The feeling is what matters the most. More tapping and a bit of low muttering I can hear. It’s a woman. What kind of woman would be working in this grease pit? I prepare myself to see a Hun of a female. I’ll try hard not to react too unfavorably when I see the

brute. “Hey!” I shout. But nothing comes back as my voice echoes off the metal walls of the garage. I wait a moment then shout again, but still nothing. I’m sure I hear someone typing, though. Then the sound of a phone ringing fills the air and a female voice mutters again, “Shit!” Maybe she can’t hear well either. Ugly and deaf, yikes! So I shout very loud in my best New Yorker voice, “Hey, a little help here, I ain’t got all day!”

ANGEL With the mechanics gone for lunch, the garage will be somewhat quiet for the next hour so I can actually get some work done. Parts need to be ordered and I’ve yet to do that as I was quietly watching Cletus work on a two-year-old Honda all morning long. I’m in my last year of college. At the end of May next year, I’ll be the proud holder of a Master’s Degree in Engineering. To design motorcycles is what I long to do for my career. Hopefully, not too terribly long from now, I can do just that. But for now, I’m working part-time in my uncle’s motorcycle repair shop. It’s helping me get some hands on experience with

the miraculous machines. Not that the mechanics let me actually touch any of the customer’s bikes, I do watch them, though. As long as I stay quiet and don’t ask any questions, they let me watch. I’ve learned a lot by working here the last few years. I grew up on the outskirts of Sturgis, South Dakota. Motorcycles kind of come with life here. I got my first one when I was fifteen. Uncle Phil gave it to me. He was married when he was younger. No kids, though. His wife died when she was only thirtytwo. They had a real love, and he never saw fit to take another wife. So my sister and I became like his kids in a way. He managed to get me interested in bikes, but my younger sister is much too girly.

The latest bike he gave me a few years ago is a Harley Sportster XL883L in black. It’s cool enough and runs great. My parents moved off to California last year, leaving me alone here as my sister married a marine and they now live in France. What they’re doing over there is top secret, or so she told me when I asked what the hell they need our marines in France for. Uncle Phil keeps an eye on me. I don’t get into trouble, though. I stay out of the many bars there are here. I don’t really date as I think men all suck and make you think they love you but then leave you with no reason why. Yeah, I have men issues. My first love was a hot biker with badass tattoos and a beard that was just

the right amount of scratchy when he kissed me. I thought what we had was real. He made me believe I was the girl for him. We were together for three years before he told me one day he wanted to see the world. I was all for it. Thought I could finish college when we got done with our world adventure. Only I didn’t realize he meant he wanted to go alone. I had to watch him pack up and kiss the top of my head then he told me he hoped I had a very nice life. A nice life! Words couldn’t come to me as he left. I was dumbstruck. I watched him ride off into the sunset and I never heard from the guy, I thought loved me as much as I thought I loved him, again.

That was a couple of years ago. I’m over him and guys in general. Who needs a man, anyway? I have my own little house I rented at the edge of town. My little Poodle, Maltese mix pup, accurately named, Cuddles, keeps me protected. And thanks to modern technology, there are machines to do what a man can for me. One day I will make enough money to take complete care of myself. The paltry amount I make here is enough to get me by. But just that. With my diploma in hand, I hope to change my financial outlook in just over a year or so. I have my plan for the future. Men not need apply. I used to dabble at the bars a little now and again, but the few guys I thought would be random onenight stands all somehow wanted more than that from me. So I stopped going to the bars.

Work and home are all I do now. My classes are all online and only once a month do I have to go and check in with a few of my professors. Life is good and things couldn’t be better. I’ve learned how to keep men at bay with a ‘don’t fuck with me’ attitude. As one can imagine, I get a ton of hot biker guys who come in here with their broken motorcycles. And a lot of them hit on me. I hit back, though, and not in a nice way! There’s no reason to act as if I might actually go out with them. I won’t. When what’s-his-ass left me, I refuse to say his name ever again, I kind of broke down. He taught me some things. First, never let yourself fall into a deep love. You lose some of yourself in that person. When they leave, like they all do

eventually, you lose that piece of you too. The second thing he taught me is how to be tough as hell. You have to be or men will come in and tell you nice things. You’ll believe their lying asses and it will end with you crying yourself to sleep way too many nights. The third thing he taught me was how meaningless sex is. I thought what we did was special. I mean he and I found we liked the kinky stuff. A little BDSM was fun from time to time. He’d let me be the boss sometimes, and I’d let him be the boss too. Fun, and I thought deep. I was a dumbass. It wasn’t deep to him. We didn’t share a special bond. It was just sex, and it meant nothing. And the handful of times I did it after him were

very meaningless. And the guys were kind of pussy-like when I smacked them with the belt. Only one let me handcuff him to the bed. Wimps! And not one of them would smack my ass hard enough to make a difference. They were all, ‘I don’t want to hurt you.’ How could I have explained that I like a little pain in the game? So I just ignored the men when they tried to get me to have some type of a relationship with them. My grandmother lives thirty miles away and if I couldn’t get them to leave me alone, then I’d escape to her place until they moved on. Me and Cuddles are fine alone. She’s kind of a bitch just like I am. When dumbass male dogs

come into the yard, she barks and goes at them like she’s a Doberman. She’s the same way with the human variety of men too. My poor mailman had a package he was trying to get to my door with. She ripped his pants leg as she tugged at it to make him stop coming to the door. He told me I needed a vicious dog sign and if I ever got another package, I could take my ass down to the post office to pick it up unless I tied the little bitch up. I took her inside and gave her a steak and a gooddoggy pat on the head. She tried to do her job. Keep the evil, lying, nogood men away from her mommy! Thanks to her, I never have to worry about some

man getting into my house without her trying to kill them. A large group of bikes pass by the shop and it makes the whole metal building rattle as they do. I put on my headphones and listen to a little music on my phone to drown out the outside noise.

The annual motorcycle rally is growing very close and already large groups of bikers are coming into town. Trashy women are already showing up and strategically placing themselves on barstools in every bar and lounging around area parks, hopeful to score some biker dick. I don’t know where most of these females come from. We have a few but not as many as pop out of the woodwork when the rally is in town. It’s quite amazing, actually.

It never fails to surprise me with all the ready-togo-women, that I still get hit on just walking down the street. I’m always thinking as I’m flipping the men off who dare to bother me that there’s a ton of pussy walking around, leave me the hell alone. My uncle tells me I shouldn’t dress in tight leather pants and halter tops if I don’t want the men’s attention. He may be right, but fuck, I should be able to dress the way I want! I ride a motorcycle everywhere I go for Christ’s sakes! I need the leather to protect my fucking skin. If I ever fall that is. I look around and find the clipboard with the wooden back on it and knock on it three times. No reason to tempt fate!

With the good Lord’s grace, I have never wrecked. I’ve come close a time or two, but never ate it. I knock on the wood again for even thinking about it. The computer freezes up for a moment and it scares the crap out of me that I’ll have to start this parts list over. I mutter to myself, “Fucking, piece of shit.” My uncle needs to buy a new computer, but he’s too cheap. This one will have to completely crap out before he’ll see fit to make the several hundred-dollar investment. And I’ll be stuck having to use my own laptop to order parts until he does. The man is a notorious penny pincher. Another thunderous bunch of bikes pass the shop, and it has me looking out the glass door at them. It’s a gang all wearing matching leather jackets and

looking all cool. I’ve never been in a gang. Not that I haven’t thought they looked kind of cool. I’m just a real loner and loners don’t belong in groups. Loners like to be alone. Do some stormy nights have me wishing for more than my puppy as a companion? Sure. Does watching a love story on television have me searching for someone to love and love me? Sure. That’s why I don’t watch that shit anymore. Does the sight of a well-tattooed, bearded man with mountains of muscles get me hot? Of course, I am only human! But will I give a man a chance to fill those voids?

Hell no! That leads to the heartbreak again, and that’s a place I’m never revisiting. But as I watch the pack of bikers ride past the garage, I see chicks riding bitch behind their boyfriends or husbands or whatever. And I secretly wish I could do that. Maybe just one time. Maybe I wouldn’t fall in love with the douche bag. Maybe I could keep things light and easy. Then the phone rings and it comes through on my headphones since I have them plugged in and it scares the shit out of me. “Shit!” I scream out loud as I pull the cord out of the phone. It’s a damn eight hundred number so I’m not even going to answer it, anyway. Man, what a way to

ruin a little daydream! “Hey, a little help here, I ain’t got all day!” some man shouts from the bay. His voice is all gruff, and he sounds like an East coast, ass-wipe. I want to yell back that I ain’t got all day either but Uncle Phil talked to me just this morning about not being rude to the customers. So I don’t yell anything and get up off the tall stool and go see what the prick wants. Just as I get to the stairs that lead down into the bay I see a tall figure standing in the shadows as the mechanics turned the overhead lights off when they left for lunch. His broad shoulders stand out against the dim backlighting. As I look past him, I see a bad to the

bone Harley just inside the bay and it looks brand new. A rich prick, I bet. As he turns to look back at his bike and hitches his thumb, gesturing to it, I can see his long beard. “Got some bike troubles. I need to see a mechanic,” he says with a gravelly, deep, sexy voice. But I’m sure he’s a cock-sucker like all men are! He steps forward and I step back. He keeps walking forward and I keep stepping backward. All the way until we’re inside the lighted waiting area and then I see him. His hair is dirty blonde and cut so close to his head on both sides it looks almost like it’s shaved. The top is a long flop of waves. His aviator

sunglasses are so dark I can’t see the color of his eyes. He pulls them off and some piercing blue eyes look at me. Running over me as he looks me up and down and it sends chills through me quickly followed by heat. Fuck me, he’s hot! His black leather jacket has red letters stitched into it. Seems he’s a member of a gang called The Brothers of the Scarlet Dragon. And there’s a name stitched in red just over his left very nicely defined pec. Blaze. Hmm, bet it’s because he’s like a flash of fire. Hot and then gone… Tight, black, leather pants hug some massive legs.

The defined muscles make the leather bend to conform to them. They must be hard, like steel. His motorcycle boots are dusty from the road. He must’ve ridden quite some ways to get here. Him and his gang of motorcycle riding hellions. I’m sure he’s looking for some hot action while he’s in town. A wealthy banker on a little retreat from a wife and kids. Cheater! The form-fitting white T is sheer enough to see his six pack of abs and the lines are all so defined it almost seems unnatural. Most likely all steroid muscles. No real work. I’m sure he’s a bunch of lies all wrapped into a nice looking package.

I see no visible tats to gauge his realness from. I’m an avid tattoo adviser and very critical of ones that don’t mean anything or lend a beauty to the owner. His caramel lips part and I can see a nice set of white teeth behind them. Then I realize I’ve pulled my lower lip between my teeth and hurry to let it go. Damn girl! For reasons I can’t figure out except it’s kind of hot in here and now that he’s walked in it seems a lot hotter, he’s taking off his leather jacket. Fuck! His biceps are enormous and his arms are covered in art. I mean real artwork. Not just dumb tats that make no sense. He’s a canvas for some very skilled artist. I’m ashamed to admit that my body is quivering,

and I just got really wet. I swallow and do my best to regain my inner bitch then say, “What can I do for you, Blaze?”

BLAZE I seem to be looking at my first conquest and man is she smoking hot! So hot in fact, I’m having a hard time forming words. “How do you know my name?” With a nod, she gestures to the jacket I’ve taken off and tossed on the little beat up sofa in the waiting room. “Oh, yeah. My jacket. Um, so my bike is, um…” Her dark brows arch up as she asks, “Making a strange noise?” She runs the tip of her tongue out just a hair to move over her plump bottom lip. A plum colored lip gloss covers them and makes them look delicious.

I shake my head as that’s not the problem with the bike but damn it, I can’t recall what the problem is as she’s so completely distracting. Her hand moves to her hip and she shifts her weight to her other leg. Her long, black leather covered leg that looks so long, lean and fuckable. A pink sheer top she has on and a dark pink silk bra she’s wearing peeks out underneath it. She turns around and goes back behind the tall counter and sits back on the tall stool there and looks back at the old computer on the top it if. She has a pair of angel wings on her back I can see underneath the sheer shirt. Her deep, gorgeous blue eyes peer at me over the top of the old grease stained monitor as she asks, “Is it vibrating too much?” “Huh?” I ask as I was looking at how pretty she

has her black hair braided. The long braid lays over her right shoulder and the end of it rests on her boob. Her really perfect, pert and voluptuous boob. “Is it vibrating more than usual?” she asks then looks back at the screen. “It’s a new Street Glide, isn’t it?” I know the answer to that one! “Yes, yes it is. But it’s not vibrating any more than usual. I just got it a few days ago in a Harley shop in New York. Have you ever ridden one before? I could take you on a ride.” I stop myself because I’m coming off way uncool. “If you want, I mean. I don’t need you to go on a ride with me. But if you were wondering what a beast like my bike rides like, I could take you. On a ride that is. I could take you on a ride. Not take you. You know what I

mean…” I shut up as she looks at me with her mouth slightly open then she says, “I know what you mean. No, I don’t want to ride it. I mean, it’s a badass machine and I’m sure I’d enjoy the ride but not with you.” “Why not with me?” I ask as I lean on the counter and try to catch another glimpse of that sweet tattoo on her back. “Those wings on your back, any significant reason for them?” Without looking at me she answers, “My name is Angel, hence the wings. And it’s nothing personal. I just kind of hate men. That’s why not you.” Of course! She’s a lesbian! “So, into women then. What a loss for men everywhere.” I stand back up and turn away. No reason to make myself sick over a girl who

likes girls. “No, not into women,” she says with a huff. “Why is it when a woman says she hates men they always assume she’s a lesbian? Can’t a woman simply hate men without wanting to lick another chick into ecstasy?” I turn back to look at her and stifle a laugh. “Crap! You are one verbal gal.” She looks back at the ancient monitor. “Not making a strange noise, not vibrating too much. Is it getting lower?” Shock runs through me. “Yeah! That’s it! How…” “It’s a common problem with the air ride suspension system when you’re traveling over rough surfaces. It’s most likely a small prick that punctured the line. I’m sure our mechanic can get it

going for you fairly quickly. If you have a credit card on you, I can go ahead and write up a ticket so he can get busy on it as soon as he gets back from lunch.” She holds out her hand and on the inside of her wrist there’s a little angel, complete with a halo. I take her hand and look at the tat as I take my wallet out with my other hand. “Nice.” She allows me to hold her hand and I find sparks shooting all through me as I touch her. That’s never happened before! I let it go to retrieve my credit card and find the sparks starting to dissipate. That had to mean something. Placing the card in her hand, I purposely graze her palm with my fingertips and the sparks come back.

I notice her eyes are narrowed at me. Then she looks away quickly. I bet she felt that too! “So how do you know so much about bikes, Angel?” I ask as I lean back on the counter since she isn’t a lesbian, and she is into men and she has such an amazing effect on me. “I’m nine months away from getting my Master’s in Engineering. I want to build bikes. Preferably ones with women in mind.” She looks at me with a smile after she sees my card. “Worthington? And you are Benjamin of the famous Worthington Law Firm in New York. I had pegged you as a banker, not a billionaire lawyer. A married banker with kids. Not an extremely eligible bachelor.” And now this hard demeanor she’s had will fade away like cotton candy in a rainstorm.

“You found out.” I lean in a bit closer. “So how about that ride, now?” “Ha!” Not the sound I thought I was about to hear. She goes to typing and not looking at me. So I ask, although hesitantly, “Why the loud, ha?” “I see men with money around this town all the damn time.” Her eyes level on me. “I can become some billionaire’s bimbo anytime I want to. Thing is, I don’t want to. But you should watch out for the other ladies in this town. And when I say ladies, believe me, I am using that term very loosely.” I put the card back in my wallet as she has taken off all the information she needed and placed it on the counter rather than placing it back in my hand. “You are one of the three people in this town who

know my real name, Angel. No one else will know me by anything other than, Blaze. I trust you can keep my little secret.” Her deep blue, sexy as hell eyes which are framed by the darkest and thickest of lashes flutter at me as she moves her hand to her chest and says, “Me? You can completely trust me to keep your name to myself. I wouldn’t want to be the one responsible for getting you mauled by the pack of hungry females which are running amuck through my hometown.” “If this is your hometown then why haven’t I seen you around before? I’ve been here for the last two rallies. I’d remember you if I ever saw you around before.” I take the opportunity to pick her braid up and finger it a bit as she’s close enough to do that. She yanks it out of my hand. “Look, Benny. No

fucking around with my personal shit. Not my braid, not my mind, not my body!” I stand up and feel kind of sheepish as she’s a bit intimidating, and it’s not very easy for a woman to intimidate me. But her use of a nickname for me has me wanting to laugh. And I know she’d get even more pissed if I laughed right now “I shouldn’t have touched your hair. You’re completely right. It won’t happen again. Unless you ask me to, of course. Then I’ll run my fingers all through that silky heaven on top of your pretty little head.” Her glare tells me that I have spoken the wrong words. Those porcelain cheeks fill with red and that can only mean one thing. Anger!

“Pretty little head?” she says with a very even and low tone. It’s a scary tone as I can see fire in her gorgeous eyes. “Look, I had me a biker once, and he made me believe he loved me. He made me think we had a future, and he took off and went on a world tour, alone. He broke me, Benny. I’m not a repairable person from how he left me. So I stay to myself. I don’t want a man. Especially a fucking biker with a love for the road, fast women, and booze. No offense.” “Yeah, of course. I mean what’s offensive about any of that you just said? Not a thing, right? Not one thing.” I tap my fingers on the top of the counter and wonder how I can repair this damage. She pounds at the poor keyboard in front of her as she finishes writing up the ticket. Muttering indiscernible things as she does and I decide to

take a walk around and look out the glass door as a group of bikers rides along the roadway in front of the garage. “Hey,” I hear her say so I turn back around and see a little smile on her face. “I’m sorry. I know you aren’t just a biker in some gang. I know you’re this high-powered lawyer who likes to ride once a year. I shouldn’t have said all that to you. I’m a little high-strung at times.” With slow steps, I walk back toward her. “I have a feeling you don’t apologize often.” She nods. “Try never.” She smiles again. It’s a wide and genuine smile. “Please don’t tell my uncle I was so harsh to you. He just gave me a lecture this morning about not being rude to his customers.” I give her a wink. “So the owner is your uncle

then?” “He is,” she says and stands up and comes around the counter to fix some brochures about oil and things for motorcycles. “I’m working here parttime until I finish college and hopefully move on to working for some motorcycle manufacturer. Uncle Phil was nice enough to keep me employed these last few years.” I lean on the counter and watch her as she leans over to straighten up some magazines on the old as shit coffee table with all kinds of stains on it. Her ass is plump and so damn round and I can hardly stand straight up as I’m getting a huge boner. So I lean a little lower to help that not be so obvious. She seems to be calming down nicely, and I’d hate her to turn back around and see me all huge for her and get mad again.

“So you stay home and never go out? Is that why I haven’t seen you around before?” I ask as I look away and try to think of things to make the boner go away. Kids playing baseball. Eating ice cream cones. Riding on a merry-go-round. Fuck! None of those worked! She turns back around and says, “That’s why. I’m a homebody. Work and school take up my time. The crazy bar scene is not for me.” “So, how about dinner then?” I ask as she goes back to sit on the stool behind the counter again. A thing I’m thankful for as the hard-on is staying, it seems. She shakes her head and laughs. “No. No dinner. No date. Nothing. Look, Benny, I don’t want you to

take this personal. It’s not. It’s just that I’m done with love.” A loud laugh comes out of me. “Damn! Who said anything about love? I was talking about getting some food and eating it. Not running away to Vegas with me to get hitched!” Her cheeks go pink and now I’ve embarrassed her. Shit! She won’t look at me as she shakes her head and looks down. “No. I know that. I didn’t mean for you to take it that way. Sorry. Just no thank you to dinner. I think I hear them all coming back from lunch. Your bike will be looked at soon if you’d care to take a seat.” “How old are you, Angel?” I ask as I find her way too young to be so cynical and set on a life of being

alone. Her blue eyes shine as she looks back at me. “Twenty-four. And you’re around thirty, right?” I nod. “I am thirty. And I’m in no rush to settle down. I’m here to sow some wild oats. So I get it why you don’t want to date anyone who comes in with this crazy rally.” “Good,” she says with a smile. A burly man comes in from the back with a stained up blue uniform on. “What ya got, Angel?” His voice is all messed up from years of smoking and being around harsh fumes. She gestures toward me with an open hand. “This gentleman has an issue with his bike. It’s the red one in the bay.” He looks me up and down. “In town for the rally?”

I nod. He looks back at Angel. “He hit on you?” She shakes her head. “No, Uncle Phil. He was a complete gentleman.” “Good!” he says then turns his large body around and walks out of the room toward the bay. Once he’s out of earshot, I give her a wink as she looks at me. “Thanks for that. He looks like he packs a wallop.” With a laugh which sounds like Heaven to me, she says, “He does. And I’ve seen the mess it leaves. I didn’t want your first night in town to be with a shiner and a busted lip. The tramps would just hate it if your pretty face got all messed up.” I lean over the counter again and smile at her. “So I have a pretty face, do I?” She blushes and shakes her head. “You are

incorrigible.” I’m smitten is what I am. I’ve never been smitten before, but this has to be it. “Come on, Angel. Just dinner. Just one dinner and if you hate me, then I’ll never bother you again.” “Nope.” She gets up and walks out of the waiting room, leaving me there alone and wondering how the hell this chick has gotten under my skin so damn quick. I drum my fingers on the counter until she comes back. She’s beaming as she goes back to her chair. “Well, what has you all smiles?” I ask. “Oh, just the fact I was right about your bike. Just a little pinhole. It’ll be ready in about an hour.” “Cool, I get to hang out with you for another hour.” I go take a seat on the very uncomfortable old sofa

and grab a magazine and sit back. “Seems so. Or if you want, I can give you ride to where ever your gang is and drop you off with them. Someone can give you a call when your bike’s ready,” she says. “Nah, I’m going to hang out here with you and hopefully talk you into dinner tonight.” I give her my million-dollar smile. “That won’t happen, Benny.” “We’ll see about that.”

ANGEL “Oh yeah, I forgot to offer you anything to drink,” I say as I recall Uncle Phil’s speech this morning on how to treat his customers. “I have a pot of coffee in the office and there's a few sodas. Or we have some bottled water.” “I was craving a cold beer,” he says with a lopsided grin that’s really adorable. “Sorry, we can’t keep beer anywhere inside the shop or Cletus will find it. He’s got a nose like a bloodhound for anything that contains alcohol. But I make a mean coffee with caramel and chocolate.” I get up and head back to the office. “I’ll get you one. I’m making me one, anyway.” I need a drink myself as this man has my insides all

wiggly. It’s a thing I find quite annoying. And I happen to have a secret stash of alcohol hidden in an ordinary milk carton that Cletus would never touch. After I fill two disposable cups with coffee, I open the milk container and pour some Baileys into each cup and give them a stir with my finger. I don’t think Mr. Beg Me For A Date, will mind. As I walk back into the waiting room, he looks up from the magazine he’s holding and his eyes roam all over me. It makes my insides wiggle even more and I hope this drink knocks the wiggles away. I lean in close to whisper so Cletus won’t hear, “There is some alcohol in here, but don’t say anything about it or my secret stash will be history.”

“Now we both have secrets to keep,” he says with a smile. “That we do, Benny,” I say then tap the side of my cup to his and we each take a sip. I watch his expression as he pulls the cup away from his very firm lips. They’re as chiseled as the rest of his face is. Hard corners in some places, soft curves in others. The man is a mixture of hard and soft all over his body. And from what I’ve seen so far, his personality is that way too. “You like it?” I ask and wait. He nods and runs his hand up my arm. “Thanks, I’ve needed something to knock the edge off.” His touch is making my wiggling insides go into a full roll and I take a step back, trying hard not to let

him see how he’s affecting me. I turn and walk back to my seat. “You’re welcome.” I don’t know what’s wrong with me. It’s not like I don’t see hot guys every single day. He’s just another one. After another sip I find myself very curious and ask him, “So, being a lawyer, how have you managed to keep that beard you have there?” He gets up and brings his coffee with him then leans on the counter. “I started growing it a year ago just for this trip. It was difficult to get to keep it. Until I came up with the reason I needed to.” His finger moves in a circle around the top of his cup and I find myself wondering what that finger would feel like as it moved in just that fashion around my nipple.

Damn it! I look into his eyes to stop myself from daydreaming such dangerous dreams. “So what was your reason?” “Beard products and potentially harmful effects of them. I’m supposed to be writing a legal report once my research is finished,” he says with a smile. “Is the gang a part of your legal research too?” I ask then take a sip of the coffee I wish was straight whiskey as he’s doing such a number on me it’s making me seriously think about accepting his dinner invitation and a whiskey would remind me that I don’t date. “No. No one knows about my involvement with them.” He smiles and winks. “Now you know another big secret about me. It’s time for you to let

me in on another one of yours, so we can stay even here.” Looking into those piercing eyes has me feeling a bit freer than I usually do and I just say what’s crossing my mind, “Pain excites me.” His eyebrows raise and he laughs as he says, “I’ll bring my whip then.” I go all wet again and it makes me really mad at myself. So I add, “But I never give in, Benny. Sorry, the answer is still, no.” He sighs and picks his coffee cup up and walks away, going back to sit on the sofa. “Have you ever heard the expression, cut your nose off to spite your face, Angel?” I nod and look back at the computer screen that’s blinking like crazy so I hit the side of the old

monitor and it goes all the way black. “Shit!” “Did you break it?” he asks as he gets back up and comes right back behind the counter and looks at the black screen. “Maybe,” I say and take a step back. He looks the whole thing over then looks at the back of the monitor and pushes the cord that’s connected to it in a bit and presto, the screen is back. He looks over at me with a huge smile, like he’s saved the damn day or something. “There you go. Computer repair services are not my usual thing, but I will accept a dinner date in lieu of cash.” His hand rests on my shoulder and I have to fight the urge to lean in and kiss him. His eyes hold mine for way too long before I manage to say, “How about you give me this one

repair job for free. You know, to keep me coming back for more.” “No. I want to take you to dinner. I’m done taking no for an answer, Angel.” He stares hard into my eyes. A shiver runs through me as I see it there in his eyes. He has the ability to make me do things. Bend me, form me, rule me. “You have to take it, Benny. That’s all I’m giving you. No, thank you.” My uncle walks into the waiting room and looks at us with his small dark eyes narrowed. “What’s up?” Shaking off the ominous vibe this man is giving me, I answer, “I thought I had broken your computer, Uncle Phil. But Blaze here figured out the cord

was just loose. He saved you a few hundred bucks as I don’t think I would’ve ever thought of that and I would’ve told you it was time for a new computer.” His eyes go back to normal and he reaches out to shake Blaze’s hand. “Thanks, Blaze. Is that what she called you? I thought I heard her calling you something else.” “She’s made up a nickname for me, it seems. But Blaze is what I’m called. And you are Uncle Phil. It’s very nice to meet you. I was just asking your niece out to dinner this evening,” he says as he cuts his eyes back at me. So I finish for him and say, “But I told him no. I know how you don’t like me to date the customers, Uncle Phil.” My uncle looks at Blaze for a good long moment

then he shocks me as he says, “This guy would be okay, Angel. You have my approval to accept his invitation.” “What?” I say and take a couple of steps back. “No! Rules are rules after all.” Blaze looks back at my uncle and asks, “What’s her favorite type of food?” “Italian. Anything Italian,” my backstabbing uncle says. “Your bike is just about ready.” He walks away, leaving us alone again. “He likes me, Angel. What do you think about that? Maybe I’m not so bad after all,” he says then goes back to sit on the sofa. “You are bad. You are leaving. And you are not getting me to go with you anywhere. I’m not the kind of girl who likes to become a notch on any

man’s bedpost.” I go back to typing in the parts I have to order as this guy has been keeping me off task for over an hour now. “You sure do jump to some massive conclusions there, Angel. I asked you to dinner not to join me in my motel room.” He laughs and picks up the magazine he’s been pretending to read. “Right, Benny. Getting me into your bed isn’t on your mind at all,” I say as I roll my eyes. He lowers the magazine with a Harley like mine on the cover. All I can see are his eyes. His dangerously intriguing eyes. “It’s not. But it seems to be all you can think about.” My cheeks heat with embarrassment. How did the fucker get me on this end of this deal? I’ve told the man I like pain and now he knows I’m

thinking about him and me in bed and fucking like a couple of rabid animals. Fuck! I walk out of the room and go to the bathroom to readjust myself. Looking in the mirror, I see the reflection of a young woman with a lot going on inside her head. Maybe it’s been too long since I had sex with a real man. The machines can’t hold you. They can’t tell you sweet words. They can’t handle you roughly and make you beg them to keep going or stop. Maybe I should get laid. Not by that guy! Not him. I think he has the power to break my heart. I know he does as a matter of fact. But maybe some other random stranger is going to

be necessary to get myself back under control. If this guy can get me so hot and bothered with so little fucking effort, I must be a walking timebomb, waiting to explode all over some poor schmuck. With a crack of my neck and my knuckles, I walk back out to find my uncle chatting it up with Blaze who has his jacket back on and is signing the bill. “This is a very reasonable bill, Phil. Thanks for the break in the labor cost,” Blaze says as he barely looks up at me when I walk in. “You want to run that transaction for me real quick, Sweetie?” Sweetie! I don’t say a word though as my uncle disappears back to the garage with a smile on his face. I simply punch in the price and send it to the merchant services site and wait for an approval

code. His hand is resting on the bill and I need it to write the code down on it. But I wait for him to move his hand. Which he doesn’t do. “Can I have that, please?” I ask very politely. “Come and take it,” he says. I look at him to find him smiling with a shit eating grin. So I move my hand slow and deliberate over his and slide the piece of paper out from under his hand. Electricity flares through me, but I try desperately to ignore it and keep my eyes steady. His blue eyes flash and his grin disappears. He feels this too! I watch as his lips tremble a little. “Come on, Angel. Let me take you to dinner. Just dinner.

Anywhere you want. Please.” With a shake of my head, I say the words again, “No, thank you.” I can’t let him take me to dinner because it will be me who makes the next move and takes him to bed. I can feel it inside me. I want him like I’ve never wanted a man in my life. He’s everything I want all wrapped up in a very nice package. Gorgeous with a dangerous edge. Muscles, tats, great personality. The ability to make me feel as if I’m coming unglued right in front of him. How he could make me scream and beg is obvious. And I can’t do that. So I just give the top of his hand a quick pat. “There are plenty of females waiting for you out

there, Benny. Go pick one out and she’ll give you what you’re looking for.” In a quick movement, he has my hand in his as he looks at me with an unwavering stare. “Angel, I did come here with the main plan to bed as many women as humanly possible. That is a fact. But now that I’ve met you, I want only you. I can’t explain why, but I do. I want to spend every minute I can with you. I’m not feeding you a line. It’s completely true. I don’t do this. I don’t ask women out. I usually don’t even hold any kind of real conversation with one unless I’m drinking. You do something to me. I want to spend some real time with you and see what this is all about.” He seems so genuine. And it’s hard not to give in to him. But he’s a walking heartbreak for me.

“You seem like a good guy, you do. Benny, I am broken. A piece of china held together by only a bit of Elmer’s glue. I have to guard myself. I know you don’t understand and I don’t expect you to. Please understand this is not personal. If I was a different person, I’d accept your offer in a heartbeat. But I am who I am. A product of what my past has made me.” I pull my hand from his and look away. “Don’t think of yourself like that, Angel. No one is completely broken. You aren’t as fragile as you think you are. Maybe we’re supposed to help one another. I don’t know. I just know I have a strong pull toward you. Stronger than anything I’ve ever felt. Now, if you can look me in the eye and tell me you don’t feel a damn thing, then I’ll leave you alone.” I look anywhere but at him as I don’t know if I can

look at him and lie. I do feel a strong pull to him. It’s more than a mere attraction. He’s hot and all but it’s deeper than that. Dangerously deep. My body freezes as he takes me by the chin and makes me look at him. His eyes search mine. Then the alarm goes off on my phone and we both look at it as it vibrates along with the sound and moves over the counter top. “That’s my alarm. Time to go.” I pick up my phone and take a step back, breaking away from his hold on me. I grab my keys and helmet from under the counter and spin around on my heel and take off. Without saying a word, I walk out of the shop and quickly get onto my bike.

With one quick kick, I start it and take off. I can feel his eyes burning a hole into my back. This feels all wrong, but I’m doing it, anyway. Riding away from the man who could be the one for me…

BLAZE I watch her ride away as I stand at the glass door of her uncle’s shop. She leans over a bit as she leaves the parking lot and takes a right. The sound as someone clears their throat has me turning back around and finding her Uncle Phil standing there, looking at me. “Is she still saying, no?” he asks me as he rummages around behind the counter. “Yep.” I turn back to watch her until she completely disappears. “Do I have a chance in hell?” I turn back to him. He shrugs his shoulders. “The girl isn’t into bikers. Now if you were a doctor or a lawyer, you might stand a chance.”

His words perk me up. “I am a lawyer. She knows that.” “And still no, huh?” he asks with a little shake of his head. “Maybe it’s the clothes you’re wearing. You may be reminding her of the guy who broke her heart a couple of years ago when he up and left her to travel the world or some shit.” “Do I look like him?” I ask as I’m wondering if that’s why she’s so dead set against getting to know me. “No. He had dark hair and was shorter than you. Just the biker thing. Gage, really did a number on her. The two were inseparable for a few years. I know at least I thought they would get married one day. So when he made this odd move to leave and leave her behind it threw her for a loop.” He looks up at me and smiles. “But you never heard that

from me. Got me?” I nod. “Is she coming back today?” “Yeah, it’s just her lunch break. She’ll be back in an hour. Why? You planning on giving it another shot?” he asks as he picks up the empty coffee cup she left on the counter and tosses it in the trash. “I’m certainly thinking about it.” I step away from the counter and go to the door. “See you in a little while, Uncle Phil.” “Bye, kid. Good luck,” he says as I leave. Getting on my bike, I start it up and find it feels normal again and head over to the motel to change clothes. If she wants a lawyer, I can give her that. The small not so fancy motel is just up the street a bit and I find Rod and Ashley pulling in at the same

time I am. We get off our bikes and all go inside the main lobby to get the keys to our rooms. “You booked a room here too, I see,” I say as I hold the door open for them to go inside first. Rod’s hand on Ashely’s ass has me wondering how they’ve managed to keep a spark going between them for as long as they have. After we all check in, the desk clerk tells us that there are free cocktails in the little lounge next to the office. Never ones to not partake of free anything, we three head that way and find some beers on ice in a large silver bucket. I grab three, handing them each one. “I’ve been needing a beer since before I got into town,” I say and pour the golden miracle down my parched throat.

We all take seats, them on the love seat and me in the chair near them. Rod takes a drink then says, “So what was wrong with your ride?” “Air suspension leak. The girl who works at the garage diagnosed it very quickly with no help from me at all. I actually forget what the hell was wrong with it when I laid my eyes on her.” I take another long drink, draining the can and get up and grab another. “She rattled you, huh?” Rod asks and looks at his wife. “I know that feeling.” She gives him a dark look and then smiles. “Me too.” Taking a seat again, I open the cold beer and ask, “So how did you know you were meant to be together? Was it love at first sight, or did you grow on each other?”

Rod’s smile moves over his entire face as he looks at his wife. “I went looking on the internet for a woman who was into the same things I was. It was a thing the girl I was hung up on told me I should do. She was right, and I found this one after only minutes of looking over the various profiles. I knew she was it the second I saw her picture.” Ashley takes up the story as she runs her hand over his thigh and looks into his eyes, “He sent me a message and when I saw his picture I knew I was very interested. When I read his likes and dislikes, I knew we’d get along.” “And man did we get along!” he says as he squeezes her thigh. Ashley looks at me with a grin and says, “From the moment this man touched me, I knew he was the one.”

I take a drink and look at Rod. “Was that the same for you?” He nods. “And every day has been the best of my life.” “So you two believe in love at first sight then?” I ask as I find this very interesting. They both nod and then they kiss for only a moment. Rod looks back at me. “Why so interested, Blaze?” “The chick at the shop got my plans for this trip all going out the window. There’s something about her that has me feeling all crazy. When our hands met, it was like electricity shot through me. When she laughed I found my heart beating harder. The thought ran through my head that I couldn’t live a day without hearing that sound. That wonderful sound.” I pull the can up to my mouth again then set

it back down without taking another drink. Ashley watches me and asks, “So when are we going to meet her?” With a sigh, I answer, “Not sure you will. She told me, no, when I asked her out to dinner.” “Damn!” Rod says then laughs. “You sure she’s on the same page you are?” I nod. “She is. I could see it in her frightened eyes. She was hurt by a biker a couple of years ago. Thought it was the real thing but one day he told her he was out of there and never came back. He left her behind and I think she thinks all men are like that.” Ashley nods, knowingly. “And you’re only in town for the rally then you’re gone too. I see her point.”

“Me too. But I also think if she’d allow us to spend some time together that things could be worked out if we are the ones for each other. But she isn’t about to even see what happens between us.” I pick up the beer and take the drink I put off a second ago. This all seems so hopeless to me. I should forget about her and go to the bar and pick up some loose chick and forget about her. Forget about Angel. Forget about what might be. Rod stands up and pulls Ashley with him. “We’re off to get cleaned up and rest a bit before tonight’s crazy activities. If you want my advice, I’d say to turn up your inner alpha and don’t give her a choice.” I nod as they walk past me then look at Ashley as she runs her hand along my shoulder. “Blaze, you

can get through to her. If it’s real, you can break that barrier she’s set up to protect herself. I know you can. See you later, Brother.” “Later,” I say and finish the beer, then make my way to my room. As I walk inside, I see the box that was delivered. I open it and take the clothes out and hang them all up. Then, in the bottom, I see the shit load of rubbers and the padded cuffs. I take them out and put them in one of the drawers then I take the small whip out and the edible strawberry panties and add them to the drawer. The tube of antibiotic ointment with painkiller I put in the bathroom, and then look at myself in the mirror. “Who are you, Benjamin Franklin Worthington of the Manhattan Worthington’s?”

The tattoos on both arms have remained hidden from my family for the last three years since I started getting them. Suits successfully keep them hidden from judgmental view. And for a moment, I think about not giving this chick what I think she wants. A successful man who she can have faith in. Build trust in. Fall in love with. That man is me but not exactly the real me. But neither is Blaze. I’m this man who seems to be searching for a middle ground. Somewhere between rogue gang biker and billionaire lawyer. The way she calls me Benny has me thinking that she just might be the one to help me pull my two worlds together in some way.

Angel is this smart woman who’s about to hold a Master’s Degree in Engineering. Something that my family would respect. But she also is this motorcycle-riding woman with no financial stability. Something my family would hate. She’d definitely be a woman in the middle of the two worlds that I’m a part of. Smart, spunky, but also fragile and afraid. Maybe I could help her close the gap between her two worlds. Show her that there’s no reason to think of herself as broken just because some numbnuts, who was not meant for her anyway, left her to roam the world on his own. She was meant for someone else. She was meant for me.

After a nice hot shower to remove the grime of the road, I put on a nice pair of black Armani slacks and a light blue button-down shirt that I think accents my eyes and I hope Angel notices that. Back into the shop, I go in with a bouquet of flowers I stopped and bought for her. The bell dings as I enter the waiting room and find no one around. Before I can call out, she comes up the stairs out of the bay and stops when she sees me. The way her mouth hangs open has me bubbling on the inside as I know that my new appearance is affecting her in all the right ways. “Hey, Angel.” I walk toward her, holding out the flowers. “I brought you a little something for your desk, or counter or whatever you call this place you work at.”

She takes them from me and walks behind the counter, placing them on it and leaning in to smell them. “These are nice. Thank you.” Not really knowing what else to do, I stuff my hands in my pockets. I thought she might get all gushy and realize she should let me take her to dinner. But she’s just being really quiet. “You’re welcome. I felt like you helped me out earlier with my bike and helped me not get screwed over on the price. I owed you something nice for the nice thing you did for me.” She smiles but doesn’t look at me. “It’s my job, Benny.” “Not entirely, it’s not. So how was lunch?” I ask, as I’m going nowhere with this woman. “Fine. I had a turkey on wheat at home.” She starts

tapping at the computer keyboard in an effort to act busy I bet. “I thought I’d try my hand at dinner again. I thought I’d show you what I’d look like when you and I go somewhere nice. Not the old biker guy. The lawyer part of me. You know that’s me too, Angel.” I find myself rocking back and forth a bit and stop as it might make me look a little nervous. That has to stop. I am nervous but I don’t want her to see that. Finally, she looks me over and says, “You do clean up well, Benny.” “And I bet you do too, Angel. So what do you say to a nice evening out together where we can get to know one another better?” I ask as I take a step back so she can really take me all in.

When she looks at me I nearly want to jump over the counter and pull her into my arms because I see the fear there and I want to hug it out of her. “I really do love the flowers. You keep taking this personally even though I’ve told you countless times not to. I don’t date. End of story. You look great, both ways. Hot biker guy and hot billionaire. You’re sure to find a woman, Blaze, or Benjamin, or whoever you are right now.” She stifles a laugh and I find myself pissed off. “I’m both,” I say with a snippy tone to my voice. “I’m sure you aren’t always Miss Motorcycle Mechanic Chick. There has to be a frilly little female inside of you that you let come out on occasion.” Those pretty eyes get hard in an instant and now I’m sorry I copped that attitude with her. One long

finger points at me as her plum colored lips open and say, “Look here, dude, I don’t need to explain myself to you or anyone. Be both guys. Be who the fuck ever you want to be. I’m me. Warts and all, I am just me.” “Angel, I didn’t mean to make you…” “Well, you did make me mad! You’ve pissed me off. Thanks for the flowers. And have a nice life. I’ve had enough fun for one fucking day.” She walks over to the door that leads down the stairs to the bay and shouts, “I’m out of here for the day, Uncle Phil. See you tomorrow.” I hear him shout out a goodbye then she’s back grabbing her helmet and keys and hauling ass past me. Taking my hands out of my pockets, I grab her arm as she comes by me. Her eyes are so full of anger it really makes no

sense. “Hey, I’m just asking you out on a fucking dinner date. Shit, Angel! The theatrics are over the top.” “And I’m just politely refusing. Why can’t you take no for an answer?” Her foot taps on the linoleum floor with a loud sound. It’s like counting off the seconds until she erupts again. This woman needs to get laid so bad it’s not even funny! “One kiss, Angel. If you feel nothing, I’ll leave you alone,” I find myself saying and have no idea where that came from. “Ha!” She jerks her arm out of my grip. “Ha!” She walks out of the door, leaving me standing there like an idiot.

I push open the door as she climbs onto her bike. “Angel, just one.” She looks at me with a smile and makes the damn one-syllable laugh again then starts the engine and peels off. I guess I’m about to turn into a fucking stalker over this trick!

ANGEL Why does this town have to be so damn busy and full of cruising bikers? I’m mad and just want to get home and get away from all men. Why did he have to show up there looking like a million bucks? Why did he have to show me the other part of him that I’ll be missing since I can’t have him in my life forever? That man is fucking hot as shit in his tight black leather and dressed up too. It’s not fair, really. Successful businessman one minute, dangerous biker the next. It’s just not fair! And the other thing that isn’t fair is how he wants

to show me these two fantastic sides of him. Him! A man who will only be around a short time then poof, he’ll be gone. Back to New York to hobnob with the upper class. What a jackass! Who does that to someone? Who shows a girl what all she can’t have? Sure, I could have him for a night. I might even have been able to hang onto him for his whole visit here. But then he has to go back and here is where I’ll stay. I’m nowhere near the class I’m sure he’s expected to marry into. Not born wealthy. Not schooled in aristocratic snobbery. Not perfect by any means. There will never be a wedding announcement in the New York Times where it reads; Billionaire,

Benjamin Franklin Worthington of the Manhattan Worthington’s and Angel, no middle name, Jennings of the middle of nowhere, Jennings’ are happy to announce their impending nuptials. No, that will not be a thing which would ever be allowed by such a high profile family. So why is he so adamant in taking me to dinner? Or kissing him? Or any of it? The damn crowd of slow-moving bikers is serving to piss me off even more and I find myself cussing under my breath constantly. Finally, I see a break and dash through it. The traffic thins to nearly nothing as I get to the outskirts of town and see my home. My little white wood frame rental with the pink shutters on the front windows and the green front door.

The white picket fence surrounding the small home keeps my dog safely inside it. And there she is, popping her little body up as she hears my bike coming home. Her happy yaps make my anger ebb and when I pull up and get off my bike, frantic wags of her short tail make me laugh. “Hey, Cuddles? Did you miss Mommy? I was home just a couple of hours ago.” I open the gate, walk my bike up and park it next to the stairs that lead up to the small front porch that I have two white rocking chairs on. Those are our chairs where we spend most evenings enjoying the sun which sets on this side of the house. I take mine and she jumps up on hers as I pet her soft whitish fur. “You need a bath, Cuddles.”

She barks a bit as if agreeing with me. I pick her up and hug her as she licks my face. “Mommy had a very bad day. A mean man bugged her a lot today to go to dinner with his gorgeous ass. He thinks Mommy can handle having him for only a little while before she has to let him go again. But Mommy can’t handle that at all.” Her little yappy bark tells me she understands completely and her lick on my lips, while gross, tells me she’s there for me and always will be. The sound of a bike coming makes me look up. Not many of the visitors come out this far. There’s nothing to see out here. I gulp as I recognize the bike and the bearded man in Armani slacks who’s riding it. “What the fuck does he think he’s doing?”

I put Cuddles down so she can try to keep him from getting through my gate. She barks and runs like a maniac to guard the gate as he pulls to a stop in front of it. He climbs off his bike and opens one of the compartments on one side and pulls out a large grocery bag. It’s green and environmentally safe. So that means he’s worried about our planet. Great, another wonderful thing about the man who will never be mine! I watch and wait for my little dog to rip his expensive slacks as he opens the gate and then my mouth drops open in disbelief as my vicious guard poodle mix jumps up and down in excitement over the strange man. He smiles and catches her up in one arm as she jumps into it like she’s always known him.

“Who are you?” he asks in the little sweet tone everyone talks to animals and babies in. “Her name is Cuddles, and she usually hates men. All of them,” I say as he walks up the stairs. I have yet to get out of the rocking chair. He places the dog on my lap and smiles at me, then of all things, tweaks my nose as if I’m some cute little kid. “Just like her Momma.” I set my jaw tight and glare at him. “Yep.” He cocks his head to one side. “Well, aren’t you going to let me in so I can make you dinner? I brought the things to make spaghetti and meatballs.” “I do believe I told you no about a hundred times, Benny.” I continue to glare at him and he acts like he doesn’t see it at all.

“You told me no to taking you out. You never said no to me cooking you dinner at your place. No, not once did you tell me no about that.” He smiles and his whole demeanor tells me he’s so proud of himself for coming up with the technical loophole he’s found. I stand up as it’s obvious this lawyer is so ahead of me it’s not even funny. As I unlock the door I say, “You didn’t ask that or I would’ve told you no to that too.” I hold out my arm as a gesture for him to go inside. “Ladies first, my Angel.” His smile is so wide I want to knock it right off his handsome face. I walk in muttering to myself, “His Angel. Really!” Cuddles bounces around his legs as he comes in and I find myself pissed at my dog for the first time ever.

“She’s adorable. I usually don’t like animals in the house, but she’s like a little person, isn’t she?” he asks as he sets the bag on the tiny countertop. “Yes, she is like a little traitorous bitch, that one,” I say as I look around the room to make sure that there are no unmentionables lying around. I do live alone and on more than one occasion have slipped out of my bra while watching television and left it lying around. My sweep of the area doesn’t show me anything I need to rush to hide so I look at my dog. The pop of a cork makes me look at him, the man who can’t take no for an answer, as he opens up a bottle of red wine. “I’ll just let this breathe while I’m cooking.” He pulls a six pack of beer out and breaks a couple off and hands me one after he opens it for me. “Here you go, my lady. Go take a

load off and watch some television. I can find what I need in here.” With a shrug of my shoulders, I do what he’s said. The beer is good and cold and goes down easy. I watch my dog helping the intruder find things. Keeping the television low, I listen as he talks to my dog, “Cuddles, huh? I like something a little bit tougher. How about Rambo?” “She’s a girl!” I call out. “And you can’t come into someone’s home and immediately rename their dog, Benny.” I take another drink of the beer and find him smiling. He waves a wooden spoon my way as he says, “So how long do we have to be together before I can do that then?” I look away and mumble, “More than five

minutes.” After a little bit of clanking of pots and pans as he gets together what he needs to make dinner, he comes into the room, wearing my white, frilly apron. I nearly spit out the beer I had just drank as he takes a seat on the coffee table I have my feet propped up on. His long fingers begin to untie my boots as he looks at me. “You’ve had a long day, haven’t you? Let me get these off for you, my Angel.” “Yes, I did. There was this weirdo who asked me out over and over all day and made it one hell of a brutal day, Babycakes.” I laugh then take another drink, finishing the beer off. “Wanna beer me again, Pumpkinhead?” He pulls off both boots then holds his hand out for

the empty can. “I do want to beer you again. And I will, after you shower.” He takes my hand and somehow leads me right to the little bathroom that’s just outside my bedroom door. In he goes, pulling me along behind him. Reaching into the small stand-up shower he starts the water. Then he turns to me. “Dinner will be ready in about a half-hour. So don’t stay in here forever, my Angel.” The bathroom is very small and his body grazes mine as he walks past me to leave. I have to hold myself steady using the sink so I don’t fall into his arms. He closes the door and I fall to sit on the closed toilet as my knees give out. What is he doing to me?

Pulling my clothes off, I climb into the shower and put it on straight cold water. I have got to calm down! After a quick shower, I get out and wrap myself in a towel and head to my bedroom to find something to put on. I settle on a pair of cotton shorts and a little pullover T-shirt with the only clean bra I have left, a black lacy thing that can be seen through the shirt. It’s sexy but not over the top sexy. I could go out there in overalls and army boots and the man is still going to attempt to get into my panties. Which are black lace too. Giving my freshly shampooed hair a nice scrunching, I make my way out to the living room with a freshly washed and make-up free face and find him sitting on the sofa, petting my dog and

sipping on a beer. His eyes go all over me and his mouth hangs open a bit. “Wow!” I roll my eyes. “Come on, Benny! I have on no make-up. My hair’s a tasseled mess. My clothes are five years old. What’s to say wow about? Unless it’s like ‘wow, what a mess’.” He gets up and walks toward me, but I hold up my hand stopping him as he looks like he’s about to pick me up into his arms and hug the shit out of me. He stops and says, “It’s a wow, you’re really gorgeous. Even without a stitch of make-up or your hair in that pretty braid, you’re still fucking hot as shit, Angel. I swear it’s that kind of wow.” I look at him and shake my head slowly. Like I said, I could’ve come out in anything and he’d

have acted this way. It’s just an act. He’ll say all the right things in order to get to the goods. “Whatever. So, are there any beers left?” I ask as I start to walk to the kitchen. He turns and hurries in front of me. “Sit, and I’ll get you one.” “I can...” He stops and turns back. He’s too close and I feel my heart speed up. I step back and shut my mouth. “I know you can,” he says. “But tonight, I want to wait on you. I wanted to take you out and let someone wait on you. But you refused, so now it’s me who will be your personal servant for the evening.” Walking around the other way to sit on the sofa, I

say, “I see.” I sit down and look at the television to find he’s put it on one of my all-time favorite shows that makes me laugh even when I don’t want to. He comes back and hands me a new beer. “You can change it if you want. I just put it here because I love this crazy show. It’s hilarious.” I look up at him and want to slap the shit out of him because the fucker is perfect for me. Instead, I say, “It’s one of my favorites.” A grin spreads over his face. “Cool. See, we like the same things. I also happen to love spaghetti. And it’s nearly ready. I’ll bring our plates in here so we can watch the show together and laugh our asses off while we eat. K?” I nod and sit back then watch his fine ass walk away. “You know, you’re going to make someone a

great wife one day, Benny!” He laughs and says, “Thanks. And you’ll make someone a great hubby who comes home from work all grumpy and has them jumping through hoops to cheer him up.” And then he goes and makes me feel bad about how I’m acting. Motherfucker! He’s done so many nice things for me today and I’ve been an uber-bitch the whole time. So I take a drink and get up and go to the kitchen to find him plating up the food. “Hey,” I say and he looks at me. “Hey, what do you need, Angel?” I take the three steps to close the gap between us as he turns toward me and run my arms around him

and hug him. His arms move around my body and hold me in a nice loose hug. “I’m sorry about being such an ungrateful bitch. I really do love those flowers. They’re the first ones I’ve ever been given. And no one has ever gone out of their way to do all this before. You’re a great guy. I’ll rein in the attitude and make this a lot better evening for you.” I feel a wet tongue on my toes as Cuddles licks me and gives me kisses for doing the right thing. I laugh as it tickles and let him out of the hug. I find his expression full of sincerity. “Thanks, Angel. I know that took a lot for you to say. Let’s just have a nice time then. That’s all I ever wanted was to show you a nice time.”

I smile then turn away to go back to the living room, then say over my shoulder, “Well, I might as well enjoy this while I can. You’ll be gone soon.” “Yeah, I won’t be in your hair for too long, Baby.” Then he gives my ass a swift smack. Oh hell!

BLAZE The change in her attitude lets me know the girl I’m so attracted to is in there somewhere. Trapped behind the walls she built because of that idiot who left her. I have patience, though. And when I see something I want, I have a phenomenal amount of it. Taking our plates to the living room, I place them on the coffee table then go get the wine and a couple of glasses. As I fill the glasses, I catch her gazing at me. “Not quite the guy who came in the shop this afternoon. That badass biker was searching for some easy chick to play with his ding-a-ling. Not waiting on an uber-bitch hand and foot,” she says

and I flinch with her blatant honesty. I sit down next to her. Close but not so close our legs touch. Holding up my glass, I gesture for her to pick hers up. She does and I tap mine to hers. “Angel, what you say is true. I came to Sturgis for all the wrong reasons, but then I found you and now I know why I was called to this Mecca in the middle of nowhere. It was you I was always drawn to this place for and nothing else.” She looks at me for a moment and her eyes go soft then she smiles and nods. “And you, my sweet prince on a bike from Heaven, came to find this lonely wretched woman who longed for you to find her and take her away from the lonely existence she had placed herself in.” We tap the glasses once more and take a drink. She places her glass on the table then pats the top of my

leg. “Let’s eat. It looks great, Benny.” I know those words we each said may have come out kind of like we were making them up and joking. But I think we both meant what we said. I stab a meatball and hold it to her lips. She smiles then opens her mouth and takes it. A growly moan comes out of her and she nods as she chews. “It’s good. Did you make these in my kitchen? There’s no way!” “You’re right. There is no way,” I say with a laugh. “I bought them already made and simply heated them in the oven.” She laughs and bumps my shoulder with hers. “At least you’re honest. I’d have accepted the compliment and lied about making them.” “Nah, you wouldn’t have,” I say as I take a bite of

one myself. “Yes, I would. At last year’s Christmas party at work, I didn’t make anything and when Uncle Phil told me I had to bring a pumpkin pie, I went and bought one. I put it in a pie plate from home and took it. Everyone was talking about what a great pie it was and what was my recipe. I told them it was a secret my grandma had passed down to me. The secret was it was made by Mona from the local bakery. All I added was a tub of store bought whipped cream!” Her laugh makes me want to kiss her and I wish it didn’t. I want so badly to just hang out with her tonight. Let her know I really want to get to know her. The real her, not the front that she puts on to scare away pursuers. “Minx,” I say instead and tweak her cute little

nose. She wrinkles it up as I do and smiles. “I’m not a little kid.” No, she is not! “I know. But you’re adorable and your laugh makes me feel good inside. You’re sweet when you want to be.” I take another bite as she watches me. She takes a large forkful of spaghetti noodles and crams them into her mouth. A thing my family would find appalling. I find it funny as she just can’t figure out when to stop twirling them around her fork. So instead of showing her how it’s done, I load my fork up and take a huge bite too. She quirks one brow up and says, “Wanna see who can get the most meatballs to fit into their mouths?”

I nod. “Bet I beat you.” “Bet you don’t.” She stabs one and places it in her mouth. I do the same then she places the second one in and so do I. A third one goes into her small mouth and I find a knot slipping down her throat and quickly chew mine up and swallow. I point at her. “Cheater! I saw you let one slip down your throat!” She chews the others up and swallows. “Damn! You’re the first to catch me doing that!” I want to kiss her long slender neck so damn bad it hurts. But I don’t. “So now I know, no more food challenges with you.” She shrugs her narrow shoulders. “I’m a sneaky

one. You have to watch me.” “I can see that.” I take a sip of wine and find we’re both trying to grab the remote as one of the funniest parts of the show is coming up. “This is funny,” I say. At the same time, she says, “Have you ever seen anything so hilarious?” We stop reaching for the remote and look at one another. Her lips are halfway pulled up to the left and her deep blue eyes aren’t droopy like they were when she was at work. Then she turns her head and looks at the television, only I can’t stop looking at her. She watches the show and bursts out laughing and all I can do is look at her. Watch her erupt into laughter. Watch her light up

like a firework on the fourth of July. Why on Earth would that dumbass leave her? I’m glad he did, though. Because now I can make her mine. All mine, and forever, if she’ll have me. I finally turn my head to watch the show and we find ourselves laughing at the same times, over the same things. Taking bites and drinks at the same time. We’re like a couple of people who were part of the same puzzle but the pieces got mixed up for a long time then they finally figured out we belonged together. Sitting back at exactly the same time as we’ve finished dinner, I look over at her to test our sameness. “I have a container of gelato in the freezer. You ready for some?”

She lays her head back on the sofa and rolls it toward me. “Not yet. It was so good, I’m stuffed. Later on, it would be great.” I knew it! I always wait for a couple of hours after eating to eat desert too. “Okay, let me know when you want some.” I lay my head back too and look at her as she gazes at me. “It’s just that I always eat the sweets a bit later. So I can really enjoy them once my food has all settled. But I get it if you want to leave and get to the bar with your friends. I mean gang. Or whatever you call them. This was very nice of you, Benny,” she says then puts her hand on my thigh. Not in a, ‘I want to grab your cock’ kind of way. In

a real way that says thank you for being nice to me. “I’d like to hang out with you if you don’t mind. You’re a lot more stimulating than anyone out there.” I place my hand over hers. She stops rubbing my leg as her lips form a hard line. I think she’s about to tell me to go. And I so do not want to go. Then they soften and she smiles. “I’d like it if you stayed for a while longer.” Inwardly I’m hoping up and down with joy, outward I say, “Cool. Let’s see what else is on tonight.” So my first night in Sturgis is going nowhere near what I had planned. First, I spent most of my day in a stinky garage. Second, I cooked for a woman who made sure I knew she didn’t want to spend

any time with me. And third, I will not be getting laid tonight. It should feel like it all has gone wrong. But instead, it all feels more right than anything I’ve ever felt in my life. She picks up the remote and searches for a movie and when she stops on my most favorite movie of all time, I don’t say a word to let her know that. With a look like she knows I’m about to make fun of her, she asks as she shakes her head, “You probably don’t like the Johnny Depp, Willy Wonka, right?” “I do.” Her face blossoms. “Want to watch this then?” I nod. “Want to scoot over here and lie your head on my shoulder?”

She looks very wary. “Do you really like this movie? Like you aren’t just telling me, yes and you secretly hate it?” “When I saw you stop on it I was about to ask you if we could watch it. It’s my absolute favorite. I shit you not.” With a press of the button, the movie comes on and she moves over next to me as I throw my arm along the back of the little blue sofa. Her body is close to mine. Her head is against my shoulder and I feel more at home than I have ever felt anywhere. Including my own home! I want to kiss the top of her head but don’t. Her hand moves over my chest then she looks up at me. “Benny, do you really want to be here, watching a silly movie rather than down at the bar having a

crazy badass time?” I nod. She just keeps looking up at me for the longest time. Then she places her head on my chest, near my heart. Moving my arm, I wrap it around her and hold her tight to me. Then I do kiss the top of her head. “I like being here with you so much more, my Angel.” She sighs and turns up the television. An hour into the show she sits up and stretches. “I’m getting kind of tired, Benny.” Shit, she’s going to send me away! “I see. Okay, well…” She places her hand on my chest. “I don’t mean you have to go. I mean can we stretch out on the couch. Lie down. Lie down on the couch together.” “Oh! Yeah, of course.” I say as I kick off my shoes

and get up so we can get more comfortable. She stands up and looks me over. “You got underwear on?” I nod. “Why?” “You could get more comfortable. You know, get out of those clothes. They’ll get all wrinkled if you don’t,” she says as she walks away. “I have to pee. Get as comfortable as you want. I’m going to grab a blanket I cover up with when I’m watching television on the sofa.” “Hey,” I call out, making her stop. “If I’m stripping down to my underwear, I want you to as well. I don’t want to be nearly naked all alone.” She hesitates then nods. As soon as she disappears into the bathroom, I jump up and down and do a few fist pumps into the

air. A very soft, “Yes,” comes out of my mouth as I quickly undress. Right down to my tight black, show it all off, boxer briefs. I lay my clothes out nice and neat on the chair and lie down on the sofa on my side, waiting for her to come back and slip into my arms. Nothing has ever sounded more enticing than knowing I’m about to hold her as we watch the ending of Willy Wonka. I know it sounds lame as shit. I know this. But damn it, I’ve never been more excited about anything in my life. Nothing! The light in the hallway goes off and she comes back with only the television giving off any light. My heart feels like it has stopped beating for a

moment as I see her in a little black bra and panty set. My dick gets hard immediately. So I take one of the pillows from behind me and strategically place it in front of my erection so when she lies back against me it doesn’t make her jump up and decide that this is a bad idea. Because this is a fucking awesome idea! She tosses a little purple blanket over me then I fold it back and she lies down in front of me. I pull the blanket over her and cover her then drape my arm over her body. “Nice lingerie set,” I say very matter of fact like. “I saw it in a Victoria’s Secret catalog on some skinny ass blonde. You’re pulling it off much better than she did.”

She giggles a bit then says, “I didn’t know Armani made underwear.” I give her a little squeeze. “If one can wear it, Armani makes it.” I lie my arm out and she lays her head on it. “I love this part when the girl gets fat and purple,” she says. “Me too. She’s such a brat.” “Aren’t they all! Except poor little Charlie.” Her skin is soft against my chest and stomach and my dick is growing in leaps and bounds. This was an awful idea! I don’t know why I said it was a good idea. It was a terrible idea. “My feet are cold,” she says. “Mind heating them up for me real quick?”

She puts her ice cold foot between mine. “Whoa, that is cold.” I pick up one leg. “Stick them both between my legs here. They’ll be warm in no time.” They will, I’m sure, because she’s making me hot without even trying! “Thanks, Benny.” She puts her feet between my calves and they’re cold but it’s like the best cold ever because she needs me. She needs me to warm her up in more ways than one. I run my hand slowly up and down her arm as she lies on her side in front of me. She turns her face back a little. “You’re very nice. You know that?” “No, I’m not. You bring out this part of me that I really don’t have normally.” She turns over. Her tits are right there, looking up

at me just like her eyes are. “Benny, do you have any want at all to kiss me?” “I do,” I say probably admit way too quickly. But it’s the truth. She licks her lips and I lick mine then I ease down until our mouths touch. It’s amazing as sensations zip through me as if I’m being turned on for the first time. Parts of me buzz that have never done that before. And I’m not what you’d call inexperienced. I ease the kiss and look at her. She makes me so damn happy as she says, “Benny, you want to watch the rest of this in my room?” Fuck yes, I do! “If you really, really want to, I do,” I say as I run my hand over her cheek.

She gets up and takes my hand then leads me to her bedroom. The door opens and there it is. Pink curtains and a fluffy pink carpeting. And a canopy bed with a black sheer cloth hung over it and a black bedspread with pink pillows at the top. That is when I spot a set of silver handcuffs off the metal headboard. “Who are you inside, Angel?” She says with a grin, “A little bit of Heaven and a little bit of Hell.”

ANGEL “Here’s the deal, Benny,” I tell him as I pull him further into my bedroom. “I know this can’t last. I know you have to leave and go home or you may decide this night will be the only one. I know that. I understand that. But for tonight, I want to pretend.” “We can do that,” he says as he fiddles with my bra strap. “But what if I don’t want this for only one night, Angel?” “We’ll cross that bridge if and when we come to it. For tonight, I want to pretend you love me and will never leave me.” I look straight into his sparkling blue eyes to gauge his reaction. “Not a problem,” he says with no sign of fear in his eyes.

“Okay, then. I like to get rough, so our safe word is ratatouille,” I tell him and watch his eyes light up even more. He unclasps my bra and pulls it off as he gazes at my breasts. “Got it. So if you’re done with the talking we can get to the action.” I push his boxers down and see what I felt earlier. “Oh, yes. Let’s stop talking now.” My hands move over the large and gorgeous appendage he has as I go to my knees to worship his gift. His hands feel strong and demanding as they move through my hair. My lips touch the tip and it makes him growl, “Yes, Angel.” Opening my mouth, I slide it over him and relish the soft skin which covers his steely hard cock. I

moan as I move back and forth, licking and sucking in a gentle fashion. No reason to get frantic yet. Who knows when I’ll get to do this again after all? He’s very long and thick and only half of him fits. Until I take him all in and his cock moves down my throat after an initial gag reflex is overcome. His low moan tells me he likes it. Up and down I go until I taste his pre-cum, then I move faster and suck harder. But he pulls my hair back hard, jerking me back. His eyes are dark as he looks down at me. “I don’t want to lose it just yet, my Angel.” I nod and wipe my mouth with the back of my hand as he pulls me up. He holds me tight to him as he breathes heavily. “That was very nice.”

Running my arms around his neck, I lean in and press my lips behind his ear and whisper, “The moment I saw you I craved to feel the sting of your hand on my ass, Blaze.” Taking a handful of my hair, he pulls my head back and grazes his teeth along my neck until he makes it all the way up to my ear. His breath is hot as he says, “I can make that happen for you, Baby.” Picking me up in his strong arms, he goes and sits on the edge of the bed and expertly turns me over and places me face down on his lap. I bite my lip in anticipation of the first strike. His warm palm moves in a slow circle then it goes to one side of my panties and he rips it. Then he rips the other side too and pulls the torn panties off me. I flinch with the action that makes me ache. It’s been so long since I was handled this way.

Small circles I can feel him rubbing all over my ass, prepping it for the first smack which I’m finding myself tensing up for. Finally, his hand leaves my ass and then he brings it down hard and fast. “Again,” I hiss. He does it again and I go all wet inside and shaky with need. Then he makes three in rapid succession. Suddenly, he picks me up and tosses me on the bed. “I have to taste you, Angel,” he says with a husky deep tone, and I find him moving my legs apart and his face is quickly buried. His tongue darts in and out of me as he moans. It sends a vibration through me and I have to take the sheet in my hands and pull at it to keep myself still so he can work his magic.

“Oh my God, Blaze!” His fingers press into my ass as he lifts me up so he can go in deeper with his intimate kiss. I can’t stop moaning then his mouth moves up, and he takes my swollen clit between his teeth and gives it a nip then runs his tongue back and forth until I can’t take it anymore. “Benny!” I scream just as the climax takes me over. His tongue goes back inside me to taste the juices then he’s back up and looking at me very hungrily. “Please tell me you’re on birth control.” I smile and say, “Please tell me you’re free of diseases, motorcycle man.” “I am. I had a check-up a month ago. So we’re good to go.” He moves up my body as I draw my knees up.

With no hesitation at all, he moves his large cock into me and I moan louder than I ever have before. It’s like Heaven with him between my legs. His tight and chiseled abs press against my stomach as he presses himself into me. “My God, Angel! You’re so fucking tight. It has been years, hasn’t it?” “Not years,” I moan. “A year and a half.” “You feel amazing.” His lips touch my neck as he pumps himself into me. It’s been so long since I felt an actual flesh cock inside me and I never want it to end. I was kidding myself that a machine can do anything a man can. It’s just not true. His hot body glides over mine with every hard stroke. It feels so much better as his weight knocks

the air out of me and I have to gasp to regain it. His mouth on my neck is wet and hot as he bites and sucks it. He’s going to leave marks all over me but that’s okay. I decide to leave my nail tracks all over his back and rake them over him, making him groan. My body begins to shake and I don’t want to let it go yet so I say in a near-breathless voice, “Turn me over.” As he pulls back, I see his teeth clench and find myself thrown over and on my hands and knees. Then he slams into me, sending a scream out of my mouth. I bury my face in a pillow and lean down. His cock goes even further into me, hitting new places with each savage thrust. It’s beyond anything I’ve ever experienced before and I’m going to hate myself

for letting this happen. I will never be the same again. But I’m not about to let the fact he won’t always be mine stop me from appreciating this moment. The sounds he’s making are animal-like and I have a feeling he’s liking this a lot himself. The way his hands feel as they grip my waist makes me feel like a rag-doll in them. He’s all muscles and all man. And right now, he’s all mine. My body shudders as I hold back the orgasm that’s knocking at my door. I don’t want to let go without him so I pull my head up and say, “Benny, turn me over and make love to me.” He pulls out and I lie on my stomach. Gently he turns me over and pushes my hair back off my face. The way he’s looking down at me makes my

insides even meltier. His lips touch mine very softly as he moves his cock back inside me and makes long slow strokes. I run my hands up his arms, resting them on his large biceps. His tongue moves over my lips, tracing them. I part them for him and he moves inside and twirls his tongue around mine. It’s slow and easy and perfect. My heart is pounding and aching and I really want to cry because if he wants to do this more than this one time, I am going to start falling in love with him. I know I will. He pulls his mouth off mine and looks at me. Then it happens as I look into those penetrating blue eyes, a tear escapes me and he sees it. A sweet kiss on my cheek takes it away. I whisper,

“Tell me you love me, Benny.” His lips touch my ear. “I love you, my Angel.” “Tell me you’ll never leave me, Benny.” “I’ll never leave you, my Angel.” His lips press against my neck as more tears slip away from me and I know I’m lost in this man. And for reasons I cannot understand, the tears grow in quantity. Rivers flow out of me as he moves so slowly in and out of me then I feel the first jerk of his cock and my insides go crazy. “Harder,” I hiss. He moves harder and faster then I feel the wave crest and once it crashes, his does too. The first spurt of hot cum shoots into me after more than a year. My body falls completely apart as it does. The orgasm will not quit. I pulse and writhe

under him to get him to release everything he has. Every hot spurt, I can feel inside me. And then I’m sobbing. Hard and heavy, I’m crying and it's loud and awful. My entire body is going against me. Letting it all out like it never has. “Shh, it’s all going to be alright. I have you, Angel,” his words are soft against my neck. “I won’t leave you. I promise.” I cry harder with the lies that he’s telling me but I hold him tight to me. I want to believe him, but I know he’s just saying what he thinks I want to hear. “Let me up, Benny,” I manage to get out of my crying mouth. “Let me go.” “No,” he says as he holds me. “I’m not letting you run away from this. You need this, Angel. You need

me.” “No!” I shout and cry harder somehow. “Don’t make me need you! Damn it! This was a terrible idea!” “Shh. It was the best thing in the world for you, Baby. I’m the best thing in the world for you.” Gentle kisses he trails over my neck and face until he gets to my trembling lips. My mouth is very traitorous and opens in want for his kiss. My hands I also find going against me as they move over his head, holding him to me as I kiss him hard and wanting. My body wants his so completely, and it’s making me furious. I knew this would happen. I knew it! The tears dry up as he kisses me hard. Finally, he

pulls back and looks at me with a fire in his eyes. “Angel, this is not over. Do you understand me? This isn’t a one-time thing. And I am not a man who shares. You are mine.” “Benny…” One finger is pressed against my lips. “You are mine. This is not over.” I blink and look off as I have no idea of what to say. This will be over sometime. It will end. Am I to play the girlfriend role for however long he’s in town then go back to my normal and very lonely life? “Say it,” he tells me with a very stern expression. “Tell me who you belong to, Angel.” I swallow hard. “But…” He smacks the side of my ass hard and it sends a

jolt of pain and heat through me. His eyes go very hard as he says in a low growl, “Who do you belong to?” “You,” I say and want to smack myself for being so forthcoming with him. So quick to hand myself over to him and he will torture me for it. Some of it will be sweet but in the end, it will hurt like hell. And he’s not a man that I will get over easily at all. He kisses me again. Hard and hot. My hands run down his back as his cock grows inside me again. Moving back and forth inside me, he stokes the fire again and I’m arching up to meet every savage thrust he gives me. When his mouth leaves mine it is because neither of us can breathe worth a damn. I find myself screaming, “Fuck me, Blaze! Fuck me!”

My entire body is on fire for him. In and out with hard thrusts he goes, then one word comes out of his mouth. “Cum.” Like it’s been conditioned to do what he’s said, my body explodes on his command. I shriek with the ecstasy that’s flowing through me and find him climaxing as well. Our bodies are sweaty and the smell of sex is heavy in the air. I can taste the salt of my tears and feel satiated. For the first time, I feel completely fulfilled. “Now I want to hear you tell me that you love me, Angel.” I want to argue, I want to tell him to go to hell, and I want my heart back. I know he’ll leave and take the chunk he’s managed to so quickly get a hold of. But my mouth opens and the words he wants to

hear come out, “I love you, Benny.” “I love you, Angel. My Angel. Only mine.” He rolls off me and my body already aches to be back in his arms. My brain is screaming not to want that. Those arms will leave me aching, hurting and yearning to feel them again. Before I can even get cooled off, he’s on his side and pulling me tight into his arms again. His lips touch the side of my head. “Can I stay the night?” “I don’t see why not.” “Do you want me to?” he asks. I snuggle into his wide chest and it feels so cozy. “Yeah, I want you too.” He leaves a kiss on my cheek and lies back. Then I realize I’m making more out of his words than he really meant.

It was me who told him to tell me he loved me and would never leave me. It was me who told him I wanted to pretend this was real. I got myself all worried for no reason. He doesn’t really love me. He’s not serious about me being his. With the knowledge that I got too much into the pretend game, I snuggle into his chest and feel a lot better that he will go away tomorrow and leave me alone. I can go back to my life and live it as usual with this sweet little session to think about now and then. No big deal! But man, this guy would be so damn easy to fall in love with.

Luckily, his snooty family would never allow him to be with a commoner like myself. I have nothing to worry about. It was all just an act. An act I asked him to do. His arms tighten around me and he kisses the top of my head and mumbles, “My Angel. Always mine.” My heart pounds as his breathing is slow and steady and he’s obviously asleep. So does that mean his words were real? Does that mean he’s going to hold me to the things he said? Does that mean he really expects me to be his? I can’t let this happen!

Angel Shows Her Billionaire Whose Boss - H N S Part 2

By Michelle Love

BLAZE Bright sunlight filters through the sheer pink colored curtain in Angel’s bedroom. She’s managed to escape my arms during the night and the absence of another person breathing in the small room is obvious. Rolling out of bed, I make my way to the bathroom to surprise her, hopefully while she’s in the shower. I’m going to take her out with me today. I’m not taking no for an answer this time at all. I can shut her down with one simple kiss now and plan on doing that every time I need to. “Cuddles,” I call out, looking for her dog, as I leave the bedroom and find the bathroom door open and no trace of Angel in there.

With a quick grab of a towel off the shelf, I cover my bottom half and go into the living room, finding she’s not in here either. A quick search of the kitchen shows me a note she’s left on her tiny dining table. Fuck! She’s gone! I scan the tiny note she’s left and want to scream. Blaze, Had to leave town for a while. Had fun. Really, I did. Thanks for the pretend thing you did for me. I appreciate it. Hope you did too. See you around town I guess. Angel and Cuddles. So she wants to act like that was all pretend, huh? I damn well know she wasn’t pretending with me

and I sure as hell wasn’t pretending with her. I’ve never felt anything more real than what we did. Nothing! She’s scared. Afraid she’s really falling for me and that I’ll leave her like the jack-off did before. But I won’t. I can tell she might well be the one for me. And I’m not about to let her go just because she has issues. Pulling my clothes back on, I leave her house and find another note taped outside the front door that tells me to please lock it behind me. Before I do that, I go back inside and get the pen that’s lying next to her minuscule note and write my phone number down at the bottom with an order to call me as soon as she gets back or I’ll come hunt her

ass down. I used several exclamation points then added, ‘I love you, my Angel. Yours always, Benny.’ Then I leave, lock her door and feel so damn angry inside that she didn’t use the nickname she gave me on her note. Blaze is what she used and last night I noticed her saying Blaze at times and Benny at others. Each time she used Blaze, I felt like she was pretending in her mind that she felt nothing. When she used Benny, I could feel the emotion in her. Real, deep emotion. And we just have to get to the place where she knows I’m not a runner. As I get on my bike and start it up, I look up and down the street. I can feel a vague hope that I can find her before she gets out of town. But it’s really vague.

There’s no sign of her at the garage she works at. But I stop in anyway to see if her Uncle knows where she went. The bell rings as I walk in and Phil is sitting at the computer with a pair of old horn-rimmed glasses. He looks up at me and looks right back at the computer. “I don’t know where she is, Blaze.” “Did she give you a hint when she’ll be back?” I ask as I shove my hands in my pockets, feeling quite annoyed. He shakes his head. “Nah. I think it’ll be a few days.” I turn and walk out the door, calling out a goodbye to her uncle as I do. Then get on my bike and go to my motel room. No bikes are in the parking lot so I know I missed

whatever they’re all doing this morning. I’ll catch up to them at lunch. A shower is in order. But to wash away her scent is a thing I don’t want to do. All my plans for today are shot and now it looks like I’m going to drink this one away and the next and the one after that until she comes back. How could she be so callous? After getting dressed in my leather apparel, I feel more like Blaze and a lot less like Benjamin. Nothing like Benny, though. That man only comes out for her. All these years I’ve been the person I was expected to be. Except when I took the month of August to be this badass biker. And now that I think I’ve found the one person who can help me

integrate my two very opposite personalities, she runs away. I cruise down the main street and in no time at all, I find my gang’s bikes in front of a bar. So I park and head inside at three o’clock in the afternoon. Just like I knew I’d find, a tall, plump platinum blonde woman is sitting on the barstool closest to the door. Her arm juts out as I try to pass her. “Hey there,” she says, then hands me a beer. “This one’s on me.” After a moment of not taking the beer and looking right into her already bloodshot eyes, I look over to find my gang at a couple of large tables. I look back at her and say, “Thanks. But I’m not going to be sucking down suds tonight.” As I walk away, she grabs my arm and I turn back

quickly to find a pout on her large red lips. “Come on, Baby. Just one drink with me then you can go join your brothers.” I peel her hand off my arm. “First, I’m not your baby and second, my answer to your offer is, no. Bye.” I walk away and hear her muttering about me being an asshole. Which I am most times so I don’t get offended by her remark. Pulling a chair up between Rod and Paco whose women sit on the other side of them, I think I’ve placed myself strategically in a position where most women won’t feel comfortable coming up to me. “Hey guys,” I say and find Rod looking at me with an odd expression. “So, I saw that trick try to give

you a beer, and you turned her down. Why would that be, Brother?” “It would be because I found the one for me and I’m not about to let her catch me with another chick or it might all blow up in my face.” Paco hands me a shot glass and the bottle of Jack that everyone is drinking from. I fill the tiny glass up and drink it down. It burns and reminds me I’m alive and at the most badass bike rally in the world and need to loosen up. But only just enough. I don’t want to be plastered if Angel comes to her senses and comes back and calls me. Rod taps the table top as he looks me over. “The one?” I nod. “Only she has very bad men-related issues.”

I refill the glass and pick up the dark liquor, looking at how the light is filtered as it runs through it. “She left me at her place alone this morning. Not a word to me. She just took off like a scared rabbit, leaving me a note that said what we did was fun.” Rod smiles and pushes a tall bottle of beer to me. “Maybe she isn’t on the same page you are, my friend.” “She is. I know she is. It’s electric when we touch. We like the same things. You know what this badass mother-fucker did last night with her?” I ask as I look at him. His wife, Ashely’s, face comes into view as she looks around him at me. “Nuh uh, Blaze. My man doesn’t get to hear about other men’s sexual escapades.”

“I wasn’t talking about that. I was going to tell him about how I made her dinner then we watched Willy Wonka on television and it was better than anything I’ve ever done. Just being with her is better than a single day I’ve spent in my entire life.” I toss back the shot then take a drink of the beer. My heart is so much heavier than it has ever been. Ashely mumbles into her husband’s ear, “Shit! He’s got it bad.” Rod nods and then shakes his head. “She didn’t say where she was going? Not even a hint?” “No. Not even a hint. She took her little dog too so I know she’ll be gone for at least one night.” I move my legs out to stretch underneath the table and lay my head back in my hands.

“You know, Blaze, I’ve seen you in action and not everyone likes to be handled that roughly. Take it from me,” Rod says. “Maybe what you two did was too intense for her.” I laugh. “Nah, she’s completely into that kind of stuff. I didn’t mention anything at all about liking to get rough. She asked me to do it. So that’s not it. It’s just that she’s afraid she’ll fall for me and then I’ll leave her heartbroken. That’s all it is. If she’d fucking come around, I could show her that’s not at all what I have in mind for her.” Ashely peeks around Rod to look at me again and asks, “What do you have in mind for her, Blaze?” “More. More than I ever thought of before. I go all dreamy as I think about all I want to do with her. Because it’s like a dream to me. I’ve never wanted anyone around all the time before. Ever. It’s

making me nuts she isn’t here under my arm right now.” I look back at the door and find the blonde looking my way and she holds up a beer again. I turn my head without so much as a blink at her. I won’t be taking her up on her offer which starts with a beer and ends with her. Paco pats my shoulder as he says, “Don’t worry, Brother. If you want the broads to be kept at bay, I got your back.” Rod nods my way. “Me too, Brother. If you want to stay pure for this woman, then we’ll make sure the ladies leave you alone. It’d suck donkey dicks if she came in and found some tramp on your lap.” Ashely says with a laugh, “Or even sitting next to you. I knocked the shit of a chick for taking the seat on the other side of my man before. Granted, I gave her a chance to realize her actions were dead

wrong and politely asked her to move.” Rod’s eyebrows go up high as he says, “Politely? I don’t think the phrase, hey bitch, get the fuck away from my man, is considered polite.” “In some circles, it is,” Ashely corrects her husband. “Anyway, the dumb broad rolled her eyes at me and maintained her seat. To which I promptly got up and removed her obstinate ass and left her with a busted lip.” I chuckle and take a drink of my beer. “Bet she never tried to sit next to Rod again.” Ashely shakes her head. “Never again. And she apologized to me on top of that.” I level my eyes on Rod and say, “You got you a pistol there, don’t you?” He looks back at her with hazy eyes and says, “I

do. And that’s just how I want her. Perfect for me.” Then Paco clears his throat and we all look his way. “I’d like to announce to you all that I have asked Phoenix to marry me.” Cheers ring out and shouts of congratulations are called out as Paco holds up his new fiancé’s left hand with a single diamond on a gold band. I pat the man on the back and say, “I know I told you getting hitched was a dumb idea. But in light of my new found feelings I know it’s the right thing to do. I’m happy for you two.” “Thanks, Brother,” Paco says as he leans over. “We’ll be leaving at the end of the week and heading to Vegas to do the deed. It’s going to take everything I have to do it, but I’d give all I have for her, anyway.”

And just like that, I know what I want to do for them. “Let me get your room in Vegas, Paco. I’ll set you up in one of the penthouses there and put the whole thing on my bill. Let me do that for you guys. For a wedding present. A week in Vegas on me. What do you say?” “I say, hell yeah, Brother!” He turns back to Phoenix whose eyes are glistening with unshed tears. “Blaze is giving us one badass wedding gift, my love. The entire week in a Vegas penthouse. What do you say to that?” Her face lights up and she looks at me with such appreciation. “Blaze, that’s beyond amazing. Thank you so much. I hope you decide to join us for the happy occasion.” Then she looks around the table. “I hope you all do.”

More cheering and hollering acceptance of the invite fills the large bar and then I feel a hand on my shoulder. When I turn back, I see the very tenacious blonde is there looking at me with such a smirk on her face. “I need a light, you got one?” I don’t have to say a word as both Ashley and Phoenix get up and without a word, escort the woman away from me. I laugh and get back to drinking with my buddies. “I owe them,” I say as I look back and forth at Rod and Paco. “Remind me to buy them something nice before we leave. It’s nice to have backup when you need it.” My phone vibrates in my pocket and I nearly fall out of my chair to answer it as my brother’s laugh at me. But when I get it out, I see it’s not Angel. It’s my grandfather for some damn reason.

I shake my head and say, “Not her. It's work.” Getting up, I go to the bathroom to answer his call so he doesn’t hear all the noise and give me a lecture about cutting me off. “Hello, Grandfather.” “Benjamin.” “Is anything the matter, Grandfather?” I ask as I look in the mirror and run my hand over my long beard, making sure it’s smooth. “I’m going to need you to cut that trip of yours short this time. I need you back here to finish the Bain deal. We got him to agree to come back to us, but he wants to be sure you’re on board about him. I assured him that you were, but he demanded to have a meeting with you to explain where you stand as his lawyer.”

“Bain? The asshole who’s selling the AIDs drug for more than people can afford?” “The man who is selling the product he owns for what he thinks it is worth. Vulgarity is not a thing I allow, Benjamin. You are well aware of that. Now, I have set up the meeting for the fifteenth of August,” he says. But I cut him off. A thing which is never allowed, but I’m fucking doing it, anyway. “I won’t be there. I won’t be representing that piece of shit. As far as the law firm goes, I think it’s a terrible idea to stand behind the man. I won’t have any part in it.” “Then maybe you shouldn’t be any part of my firm, Benjamin. Perhaps you think you know more than I do. Perhaps you think you can go it alone or something like that. Is that what you think?” he asks and waits for my answer.

“I don’t want to resign my position with the family firm. I will not be a part of any team representing that asshole, Bain. Take that how you want, Grandfather. Goodbye.” As I end the call with a swipe of my finger, the tiniest bit of fear runs through me. What would I do if I had to start over on my own?

ANGEL My grandmother’s words keep running through my head as I drive home after being away two nights. She and my grandfather had what she called a true love. When I told her how it felt when Benny touched me, she told me that it was because we have a connection. One, not many find in this world. Grandad made her feel that way too and when he passed a few years ago, she knew she’d never find that kind of spark again and was never going to even look for another man to attempt to take the place of the man that she had lost to heart disease. That alone made me think I need to stop being afraid and see what happens.

If my grandmother can live the rest of her life alone because the time she had with the love of her life will see her through to the end, then I should gain something from the time I spend with Benny. Even if it’s only a small amount of it. The night fell on me very fast. I didn’t take off until sunset because I kept going back and forth in my head about what I should do. Finally, I decided to come back home. If Benny wants to see me again, then he’ll see my bike at work in the morning and stop by. If not, then he won’t. Either way, I’ll know where he stands. And that’s all I need to know. After all, one amazing night is better than none. But I pray there’s a lot more of that amazing thing he and I seem to have.

The night air falls cool against my face as I drive my bike back to Sturgis. It’s only about nine, I think. Maybe I should take a cruise through town and see if I can find his bike. Maybe surprise him. But that might surprise me more. Nah, I better not do that. If I saw him with someone else, I don’t know what I’d do. It wouldn’t be cool to have a hissy fit after one night of crazy hot passion. And I was the one who ran off so I couldn’t blame him if he was with another woman. But I think I’d have a hard time not throwing a punch or three at them both. No, it’s best not to find him at a bar. Which I’m sure he’s at. The gang most likely wouldn’t let him sit alone in his motel room and sulk about some woman. But what if he’s just sitting alone in his little motel

room? Lonely, sad, depressed? I could show up and make his night. That would be awesome. I could drop off Cuddles at home and go see if I can find his bike parked in front of one of the motel rooms. Oh God! I sound like a stalker! The original plan of just going to work tomorrow and letting him see my bike there is a good one. A safe one. One where I don’t make a freaking fool out of myself. The whole thing is my fault, anyway. I could’ve left him my cell number and maybe we could’ve talked some. But I had to go all paranoid and run off so quickly I even forgot my toothbrush and had to stop and get a new one before I left town.

And then another thought zips through my head that he might just be waiting for me at my house. Which would normally be a thing that would piss me off but now I’d love to find his bike inside my little, white, picket fence. That would be awesome! I could go inside and just hug him and tell him I’m sorry and we’d make love and I could spend the night wrapped up in his strong arms. That feeling was the best thing I’ve ever felt. It took everything in me to move my body out of his warm embrace that early morning before the sun came up. When I looked back and saw him sleeping so peacefully, I almost climbed right back into bed. But my damn insecurities stopped me and had me running away like an idiot.

I can’t think of another woman who’d be so stupid as I was when I left him there. Alone, in my bed. What did he think when he woke up and found me gone? I wonder if he was mad, sad, or relieved. Maybe a bit of all three. Surely, he realizes now that I’m very damaged. He probably knows he dodged a bullet and left there with a smile on his face. The headlight hits the white of my little house and my heart starts really banging hard in my chest. If he’s there, it’ll be great and if he’s not, then tomorrow will have to suffice. As I pull up, I see no other vehicle here. So he didn’t wait for two days for me to show back up. It kind of hurts that he went on. But what did I expect

him to do? Letting Cuddles out of the doggy carrier on my back, I watch her run around the yard, sniffing like crazy. It’s almost as if she’s looking for something. I wonder if it’s him she’s sniffing around for. The two certainly hit it off like she’s never done with anyone else. I wonder if she’s sad he isn’t here too. I walk my bike into the yard and park it by the porch. Then I go up the three steps and find the note I taped to the door, asking him to lock it behind him, is still there. Unlocking the door, I still have vague hope he’s inside the house. But all I see is darkness. Of course, he’s not here. After I switch on the light, I look around and find

the note I left him on the table and walk over to grab it and toss it in the trash can. But I see he’s written on the bottom of it and he left his phone number. My whole body tenses as I see he’s demanding I call and wrote the words, ‘I love you’ on the note. So it wasn’t just pretending to him! I have fought myself the last couple of days about how real it all was. I did ask him to pretend after all. And with these words, I see it was real for him too. But is it still going to be real since I’ve waited two nights to come back? Have I waited too long? Has he found other women to fill his nights? Can I take it if he has? Slowly, I take my phone out of my pocket and look

at the number a long time. There’s a lot of exclamation points on the note. It does look like he really wants me to call him. So I press in the number and wait to see what happens. One ring, two rings, three rings… Shit, he’s not going to answer me! “Hello,” I hear his gravelly, sexy voice say. “Hey, Benny.” He sighs. “Angel.” His voice is so quiet and the sound of all the noise fades away as he must be walking out of the bar he’s definitely at. “You’re back.” “I am. It sounds like you’re at a bar,” I say as I go and plop down on the sofa thinking he’s having a good time and might as well stay there.

“Yeah, my friends are here. But I’ll leave right now and come to you.” “No! No, Blaze. You stay there. Do whatever it was you were doing. I don’t want you to leave your fun time to come here. That would be stupid.” “I want to be with you, Angel. I’ve missed you more than I thought humanly possible. Didn’t you miss me at all?” he asks with a certain amount of sadness in his voice. Should I tell him I did miss him like crazy and could only think about him these last two days? “Blaze, we barely know each other. How could you miss me?” “How can you say we barely knew each other? I think we got to know one another pretty damn well. So you’re saying you didn’t miss me at all,

Angel?” I hesitate then say, “I don’t know, Blaze.” “Stop calling me that. I know what you’re doing when you call me Blaze. You’re not allowing yourself to like me. Or love me.” “Love is a bit fast, don’t you think? I mean, you’re going to have to leave soon, anyway. Why bring love into this thing we have? Whatever it is,” I say and run my hand through my hair in frustration. “I am coming over,” he says with an air of authority. “We can talk all about this in person. Face to face. While we hold each other, skin to skin.” “No.” “No? Then why did you call me, Angel?” “Your note was very demanding. I suppose I

thought you might want to know I was alive and made it home. I didn’t call you to drag you out of a bar where you were probably having a great time with random bimbos and make you come and talk to me about what this is we have or don’t have.” I get up and go to see what kind of alcohol I have in the fridge as my nerves are bristling. “I was not messing around with anyone. I haven’t touched a girl since you. Not once. Not at all. I’ve waited for you. I wanted to. I want you to know I think you're special, Angel. My Angel. I’m coming over,” he says with a slight whisper in the last words. “I’ll see you tomorrow. It’s late,” I say when I find no alcohol to numb me. “I’m going to bed.” “Stop,” he says with aggravation in his voice. “Just stop this. I’m going to come and see you. If you

want me to leave after I take you in my arms and kiss you one time, then I’ll leave. But you have to let me kiss you and hold you. I’ve ached to do that for what seems like forever.” “Have you really?” I ask as I walk toward my bedroom, peeling my clothes off as I go. His reminder of holding me and kissing me has my body heating up quickly. “I have. I’ve barely slept and when I did manage to sleep, it was restless with dreams of you and I making love in your cute little pink and black bedroom. My God, how I’ve missed you, Baby. Please just…” “Tomorrow, Benny. I promise tomorrow.” “Angel, how could you not miss me?” he asks and I don’t know what to tell him because I did miss him.

“Benny, it’s just that this is intense. I need time to understand this. It’s enough for me to know that you still want to see me. I’ve struggled between thinking it was all a pretend game and something real. So now I know it’s real.” I lie down on my bed, naked now and climb under my blanket as Cuddle's hurdles herself onto the bed, taking her position at the foot of the bed to guard me through the night. “Okay, since you know what we have is real, then why not let me come over and at the very least hold you for a while? I need to see you, baby. I need to smell you and taste you. I need you, Angel. This is a thing I’ve never done before. I feel as if I’m pleading with you and this isn’t me at all. This is the me I am with you.” “Am I making you weak?” I ask as I find myself

biting at my fingernail then stop as that was a thing I did when what’s-his-ass left me. I chewed all of my fingernails off and it took me some time to stop doing that. “Not weak. It’s not weak to know you love someone and know you need to be around them. That’s not weakness, Angel. That’s being human. I’m coming over. I need you and need to be with you.” His words are getting quieter and I know this is wearing him down. “You sound tired, Benny.” “I am. I’m so tired. You have no idea.” “Then rest. I’m tired too. I haven’t slept well either. Tomorrow I’ll see you. If you want to that is.” I close my eyes and wait to hear what he says. “No, I don’t want to see you tomorrow.”

I open my eyes and try to understand what that means. Then I hear giggling in the background and a woman’s voice says, “Blaze, are you coming back inside?” “Not messing around with any women, huh? Go back inside, Blaze! And don’t even worry about tomorrow. I don’t want to see you. Goodbye!” I end the call.

Tears burn my eyes but I don’t let them fall. He calls me right back and I send it to voicemail. I knew he was too good to be true. I knew it! The liar. Lucky for me that chick got tired of waiting for him to go back inside and came out to get him or I’d have never known what he was really doing.

Prick! Making me believe he’s been waiting for me all this time! And for a few minutes there, I was believing his lying ass. I should’ve known better. I should’ve never even called him. What I should’ve done was go find him, see him in action and leave without saying a word to him. At least then my heart and head would agree that love sucks and ends up leaving you hurt. The phone rings again as he tries to call me back. I send it on again and then turn my phone off. It’s obvious he won’t quit. The thing I don’t understand is why me? If he can get any chick he wants, then why does he need to step into my life and give me more pain than I’ve already been dealt?

I roll on my side and yank the blanket up tightly around me. Tears flow over my cheek even though I tried hard to stop them. Fine, I’ll allow myself to cry a little over the ass wipe. But only a little because I knew this was going to happen, and I allowed it, anyway. Fuck! I invited it. He wasn’t trying to get me into bed that night. He was being a gentleman. It was me who suggested he take most of his clothes off and lie with me on the sofa. I knew what I was doing when I said it. And it was me who asked him to come to my bedroom. Then I went so far as to ask him to tell me he loved me and would never leave me. All me!

So I am an idiot. Okay, now that I completely realize that about myself I can begin to move forward. Good riddance to bad rubbish. I’m moving on.

BLAZE Poor Phoenix is beating herself up for interrupting my phone call and making Angel hang up on me when she thought it was some chick I’d been hanging out with at the bar. I promised I’d bring Angel around tomorrow so she could back up my explanation that Phoenix was only looking out for me. She wanted to make sure some woman wasn’t trying to hit on me while I was outside. But Angel jumped to conclusions and hung up on me and turned her damn phone off. So I’m on my way over there now to talk or rather, kiss, some sense into her stubborn, insecure ass. I thought the conversation was going pretty well up

until that moment. Even though she kept telling me, no, to coming over. But my plan is to bang on the door until she has no choice but to open up or call the cops on me. I’m a little worried she might take off again so I’m hurrying to get to her house on the outskirts of Sturgis. My headlight reflects off her white picket fence and I also see the reflection of her bike near the front porch. Even though the house is all dark, I bet she’s home. I turn the engine off and coast in so she doesn’t hear me and barricade herself inside. I park the bike and go up the sidewalk, being careful to be quiet so the dog doesn’t bark and alert her. And suddenly I realize that I have a lot of stalker tendencies. Oh well! When in love…

Slowly I go up the stairs trying hard not to let the steps creak. I twist the handle to see if by some miracle it’s unlocked and find it is. “Fuck!” Doesn’t she know enough to lock her damn door? I lock the door behind me then sit on the sofa and take off my boots and everything but my underwear and head back to her bedroom. As I push the door open, I hear a low growl from her dog. “Hey, Cuddles,” I whisper and she gets up, wagging her tail and jumps into my arms with lots of puppy kisses. Aww, she missed me! I’m putting her outside in the back yard so she won’t bark when I shut her out of the bedroom because she thinks the bed is hers too and I don’t

need any company for my reunion with her mommy. I grab her a handful of doggy treats that are in a cookie jar in the kitchen and place her little panting, happy ass out the back door. She wags her tail at me as I close the door. In the living room, I ditch my underwear leaving them with the rest of my clothes and go stealthily back into her bedroom. Her tiny snores are still going and she has no idea there’s been anyone in her house much less her bedroom. I’m so jumping her ass about leaving that damn door unlocked but that can wait until tomorrow. Sliding under the blanket, I can feel her warm body as I face her. She’s lying on her side and her long dark hair is covering her beautiful face. She might try to hit me when she wakes up, so I

gently run my hand down her arm to hold it down, if need be. Her body shivers with my touch and mine has little shots of electricity shooting around in it. I can’t stand not to do it, so I press my lips to hers. A little moaning sound comes out of her and she scoots in close to me. Instead of hitting me, she moves her hand up my arm and over my shoulder and all the way to the back of my neck where she pulls me in to kiss her harder. Her lips part and I run my tongue into her mouth. My cock is growing by leaps and bounds as she kisses me. The sweetness of her breath is a thing I missed more than air itself. She throws a leg over me as I run my hands over her naked body. Seems she was most likely getting in bed and getting ready to let me come over. Until

she went crazy, that is. Her soft breasts press against my chest, then her head pulls back a little, and she ends the kiss. Those deep blue eyes are open and looking at me when I open mine. Her voice is soft and raspy as she says, “I missed you, Benny.” “I missed you. I hope you’re not mad I came in anyway. And you left the damn door unlocked, making it easy. I plan on explaining that woman to you, but it can wait until tomorrow.” I pull her back to me and kiss her neck as she makes a little purring sound. “I’m sorry,” she whispers. Now it’s me who has to pull back and look at her. “You’re sorry. I bet you don’t say that often.”

She shakes her head a bit. “Not often enough. But I am sorry and I want to be different with you.” Leaving a soft kiss on her cheek, I say, “I want to be different with you too. I’m not the same man when I’m with you. I think the world is made up of rainbows and butterflies when I have you in my arms.” She giggles and bats her thick dark eyelashes at me. “You silly boy.” “I am silly over you, my Angel.” I kiss her throat all the way down, over her collar bone and make her groan as I take her plump breast into my mouth. “Damn it, Benny!” I nip her tit then suck it hard. Popping it out of my mouth, I look back at her as her hands run all through my hair. “Don’t ever run off again.”

She shakes her head. “Never again.” “Where are the keys to that set of cuffs you have hooked to your headboard?” Her eyes go wide and she gestures with a nod toward her nightstand. I pin her body to the bed with mine as I lean over her and open the drawer to make sure they’re there and see the little set of keys. Moving my body over hers, I take her right wrist and place it in the loose cuff, the other already around the bedpost. The click makes her moan and I run my fingers down her body and then inside her, and find her wet and ready. “You won’t be running off from me again. If I have to chain your sweet ass up every night, I will do it, you tenacious woman,” I say as I kiss my way down her hot body.

She arches up as my hands run down her waist and my tongue runs over her stomach. “Yes, Sir.” I stop and look up at her and give her a wink. “I like Master Blaze when I administer punishments.” “Oh yes, punish me, Master Blaze. Show me who I belong to,” she hisses out as she writhes beneath me. My fingernails make red streaks as I rake them down her sides. The sound she makes has my dick hard as a rock but I must torture the shit out of her before she gets to feel my liquid heat fill her. She does have to be punished after all. With a firm grip, I take her ass in my hands and pull her up to me. For almost a minute, I only breathe out hot breaths on her very hot and wanting

pussy. She knows enough not to ask for more. That tells me that she is practiced and knows how to obey and take what she has coming. Only she’s never been punished by me, so I expect to hear her begging for my mercy before I let her have what she will be craving when I’m through with her. One long lick I give her and her moan is outstanding. I look up and see her holding the other bedpost as she tries hard not to move. “You need a safe word, baby?” “I won’t be using it as I deserve anything you give me. But Apple will work for me,” she answers. “Apple it is. And you do deserve everything I give you. You hurt me, you made me wait, and you made me worry.” I lick her again, raking my tongue back

and forth over her swollen clit only three times. Her body is tense, and she’s soaking wet. These sheets don’t stand a chance. “I know. I am sorry, Master Blaze.” Her leg moves to bend her knee and I drag it back into place. “And…,” I say then give her another long lick up her hot folds, leaving a nip on her clit. “I’ll never do it again.” Her body shudders with desire. With a smile, I bury my face in her hot pussy. Licking, sucking, and bringing her to the very edge of an orgasm. But as soon as I feel her body tremble, I stop and stand up. Her breathing is hard and fills the bedroom. I have to pace back and forth for a few seconds to stop myself from jumping on top of her and ramming my

aching cock into her sweet and very wanting pussy. “Damn it, Angel! Why? Why did you do this? All I wanted was to make you happy.” “I can’t let myself be happy. It’ll end and I can’t take it.” My heart stops and I fall to my knees beside the bed. She turns her head and looks at me with tears running over her cheek. Off the side of the bed, they hit the pink shag carpet in large drops. Face to face, I look at her crying. “Let them all out, Angel. Let those tears leave you cleansed of your fears. Let the worries go with each one that leaves your body. I am not that man who hurt you. You must trust me. You must respect me enough not to run away. Or we have nothing. And I so want something with you.”

Her chest heaves as a sob comes out of her. I find it so hard not to hold her, not to try to ease her suffering. But she needs to release it. I stay close. So close we are nearly touching, but I stay back just enough so she can begin to gain that strength that will get her over this insecurity she has. “Cry as much as you need to.” I reach into the drawer and get the key to the handcuffs. “Cry until you can’t anymore. Let it go, Angel. Let that guy go. Let all that happened go. I’m going nowhere. I’m yours and you are mine.” With the click of the cuff releasing her, she lets out a loud sob. The only comfort I give her is the way that I rub her wrist where the cuff held it.

Choked words come from her, “I thought what he and I had was love. But I was so wrong. I felt nothing for him now that I know what real love feels like. Yet it did break me when he left me. I had done nothing wrong. I kept a clean house. Kept him satisfied in bed. Cooked for him. Did his laundry and paid half the bills. What more could he have wanted? Why wasn’t I enough for him? Why didn’t he want to take me on his amazing journey around the world? Why, Benny, why?” I hold her red face between my palms and place one kiss on her forehead. “Because you and he had a nice time together for a while but you didn’t have an all-encompassing love. If he would’ve held onto you for a bit longer, then he’d have stopped you from meeting me. Your one true love, Princess.”

She kind of eases her crying a bit and her eyes which are red-rimmed go big, and she looks at me with much more clarity in them. “Benny, you’re right! You’re right. I’d never have met you. I’d have been God only knows where and you would’ve never walked into my uncle’s garage. You would’ve never touched me and sent heat and electricity through me. A thing I never knew possible.” “Me neither, Angel,” I admit as I caress her red cheek. Her eyes go soft as her expression changes to something more like wonder. “You’d never have kissed me and shown me what a real kiss is. Your body would’ve never held mine down with a weight I wished that I could feel forever.” I give her a half-cocked smile. “You would’ve

never let me. So you see, not every relationship is meant to last a lifetime. But ours. Well, ours just might. We won’t know unless we give it a shot.” “I want to give you a shot, Benny. I want to let the past go and give you all I have. I promise I won’t run again. Can you promise you won’t either?” Her eyes move back and forth fast as she looks for answers. I stroke her cheek, softly. “I won’t be running. As a matter of fact, I’d like to make this a lot more permanent. But we can discuss that in more detail after I’ve shown you how much you mean to me. My plans of a lengthy punishment have changed. I think you understand me now. And I think you need to feel my love.” She holds her arms open for me. “Come to me, my wonderful master.”

Her tears have dried up and I think she’s ready to embrace this thing that we have and feel what we have for each other, leaving the old relationship behind her. I slide in next to her and hold her to me tight as I kiss the side of her head. Then I lie her back and rest my head on my hand and look down at her as I trail my fingertips over her tits. “Okay, we’re going to get to know one another much better,” I say as I circle her nipple, making it grow. “My public information I can leave out since I’m sure you have Googled me to find all that out.” She giggles and runs her hand up my arm, squeezing my bicep. “I have. So what about what you really want out of life? Because I saw picture after picture of you with your family and guess what I never saw in any of them.”

I kiss the tip of her nose that’s still red from crying. “A smile on any of our faces.” “That’s right,” she says with a tweak to my nose. “And that’s a real shame because that smile you have is beyond wonderful and a thing that should always be seen. I must see it at least once every single day we’re together, my love.” “Unfortunately, happiness is a thing my family isn’t big on. Respect, dignity above anything else, and the ever present power that my grandfather thinks comes along with that. And people with power don’t smile. Or so he says, anyway.” I move my hand through her hair as she smiles up at me and runs her hand over my cheek. “I’ve heard no word about a grandmother.” I shake my head. “She passed away when my father was born. My grandfather raised him single-

handedly. Grandfather was a second generation American. His parents came over from England. And they died young, leaving him alone at the tender age of twenty. That’s when he found the woman he only had in his life for a mere three years.” Her eyes go sad again. “Benny, how sad. Did he ever find another woman?” I shake my head. “He is a bit of a hard ass. Even though he’s stinking rich, he’s never had another woman in his life. And he says he wants it that way.” She cocks her head to the side and narrows her eyes. “Maybe that’s why he’s a hard ass.” Maybe she’s right…

ANGEL Warm lips press against the nape of my neck. “Good morning, my Angel.” I turn in his arms and see his scruffy bearded face and sleepy blue eyes and feel more than I’ve ever felt before. “Good morning to you.” My body begins to wake up slowly as his hands run over it. Each stroke making sensations that I was unaware were possible. “I’m taking you to breakfast.” “Benny, I can cook.” I rub my eyes and stretch a little. “I’m sure you can.” His lips gently touch my cheek. “But I’m taking you to breakfast. So you don’t have to.”

Suddenly I remember my dog and look around the room. “Where’s Cuddles?” “Just now missing her?” He laughs. “I put her out in the backyard last night so you and I could have a little alone time.” He rolls over me, climbs out of the bed then lifts me up in his arms. “Benny! I can walk.” “I know you can.” He kisses my lips lightly. “But I want to carry you.” I can see he’s about to attempt to spoil me. Not an easy thing to do since I don’t allow people to do that much for me. But for today, I guess I can let him have his way. Not forever, though! Forever? Will this last forever?

I push the thought away so I don’t jinx anything. Running my arms around his neck, I lay my head on his chest. “That was nice last night. I’m glad you came.” “Me too.” He puts me down in front of the bathroom sink. “You got an extra toothbrush?” I open the medicine cabinet and produce a freshly packaged one I bought just last week. “It’s pink, but it’ll work.” He nods and turns toward the toilet and lifts up the lid. I turn to walk out and give him privacy. “Where are you going?” he asks as he looks back at me. “To let you have a bit of privacy then I’ll come and do what I have to do.” “Stay.” He looks back to the task at hand.

“No.” I take another step then feel his hand on my arm. He flushes the toilet with one hand and holds me with the other. I look down at his unwashed hand. “Yuck, Benny!” His eyes run over his hand. “What? My hand too dirty for you because it just came off my dick? That dick was all over you last night and you weren’t saying yuck then.” “For God’s sakes, Benny!” I try to pull away but he holds me tight then grabs my other arm too. “Look, Angel, I want us to be a nice normal couple. Couples use the bathroom together.” With a shake of my head, I say, “Not this couple. I use the bathroom separately.” “I’m not saying you can never use it alone. I’m just

saying there’s no reason to be shy with me. I’m not going to let you.” He pulls me to the toilet and sits me down. “Now use it. I know you need to.” “Jesus, Benny! I can’t go with you looking at me. At least turn around and brush your teeth.” He smiles and turns away and starts to brush his teeth. I’m pretty mortified and it takes me quite some time to get things moving, but I do and hop off the toilet before he turns back around. I look up after I flush the toilet as he makes some sound and I see him tapping the mirror with his rinsed off toothbrush as he smiles at me. “I could see you through the mirror.” I roll my eyes. “Pervert!” “Only where you’re concerned.” He moves past me, grazing his body against mine and sending heat

through me. Starting the shower, he looks back. “Climb in here when you get finished brushing your teeth.” “Yes, Master Blaze,” I say as I grin at him. He winks at me. “And make it snappy, wench.” I give him a nod and brush my teeth and listen as he sings, “I’ve got you, under my skin.” After I rinse my mouth out, I get in the shower, finding his head and beard full of shampoo bubbles. He’s still singing away as I step in and he moves his finger in a circle, gesturing for me to turn my back to him. I do as the control freak wants and find him leaning me back, getting my hair wet. Then his hands move through my hair, massaging shampoo in. I want to be mad. I want to hate this. But I fucking

love it. I’ve never been the least bit pampered. I’m not big on it. Or wasn’t, anyway. I could get very used to this. After he rinses my hair out, he ends his song and turns me back to face him and kisses me. My body melts in his arms as he wraps me in them. Man, he sure knows how to make a shower fun! My back’s against the cool tiled wall before I know it and his hands run down my legs, picking me up and just like, that he’s inside me and pressing his body to mine as he holds me up like I don’t weigh a thing. Our tongues move against the others in a rough fashion as he moves in and out of me. Taking me to a place other than this shower stall.

I run my hands over his muscular back, the water helping them move smoothly and feeling each muscle that’s tight as he uses them to hold me and stroke me. Inside I’m already quivering. My body reacts to his so well. His mouth moves off mine and over my neck where he sucks and nips at me. “Baby, I love you.” I moan with his words. “That sounds so nice.” He gives me a hard bite. “Is that all you have to say?” “I love you too, Benny.” He groans out, “That’s better.” The smell of the coconut scented shampoo, and him, is intoxicating. My head feels light and my body is on fire. He moves harder, pounding me

with each hard thrust. Little grunts make hot air hit my ear as he makes them with each stroke. I can’t wait any longer and my body gives in to his demands. “Benny!” I shriek with the intense orgasm. “Yes,” he moans and continues to thrust into me. Then he makes a ridiculously loud groan and his cock jerks inside me as he keeps moving until it’s all spent. He eases my feet back to the floor. His lips touch the top of my head. “Now, it’s a good morning.” I cling to him as my heart is still pounding hard and my legs feel weak. “I agree.” After getting dressed, which took some time as he kept grabbing me and kissing me or smacking my ass, we’re on our way out to go to breakfast. I hear

Cuddles barking in the backyard and I recall that I do have a pet. “Let me go feed her real quick, Benny. I completely forgot about the poor thing.” I turn and go back in and open the back door where she promptly runs inside. Jumping up and down with excitement, she goes right past me and jumps into Benny’s arms. “Hey, there girl. Not mad at me at all for putting you outside, are you?” She yaps a little which means she is a little mad but she’ll get over it. I put down the bowl of dog food and fill up her water bowl. “How long are we going to be gone?” I ask to decide whether I’m letting her stay inside or needing to put her back out.

“I’m keeping you all day with me, so you better leave her and her food and water outside.” He moves past me, picking up the bowls and putting them outside on the back porch. “All day, huh?” I pick up my dog and give her a big hug. “Bye, Cuddles. We’ll be back tonight.” I place her on the porch and she wags her tail at me. “I’ll bring you a treat.” Benny closes the door and spins me around, pressing my back against it. His breath is warm on my cheek as he nuzzles it. “I’d like to give up my motel room. What do you think about that?” “You want to move in with me for the remainder of your stay in town?” I ask as he kisses down my neck, sending trickles of heat all through me. “I want to live with you from now on.” He pulls back and looks at me with sparkles shooting

through his steely blue eyes. “I don’t want us to spend another night apart.” My stomach tightens and my body tenses. “That sounds very serious, Benny.” “Because what we have is very serious, Pumpkin.” His fingertip moves over my lips, tracing them. “I want to wake up every morning and be able to open my eyes and look at your sweet face. I want to close my eyes each night with you being the last thing I see.” My heart speeds up. This is so quick and so unlike me. But when my mouth opens words come out without me thinking, “Me too.” “Good.” He steps back, taking my hand in his and leading me toward the door. “And since we’re talking about this, I want us to get something more my speed. A larger place. We can ride around and

scout several out, and decide what we like.” “A larger place? Like you want me to move? I don’t know, Benny. That’s a little, no make that a lot scary. What if we don’t work out? Then I’ll have to move and that’ll be…”

He stops and pulls me into a tight embrace. His forehead touches mine. “Let’s don’t say things like, if we don’t work out. Let’s keep things positive. I’m not saying this will be some relationship made in Heaven that never has a problem or a rough patch because that’s not reality. We’ll have our fights, we’ll have our troubles, but we will get through them.” “I don’t know what to say. This is all so sudden. That’s all.” I pull back and look at him. “We’re kind of rushing into things.”

“I’ve never been a man who rushes into things. And I know you aren’t one to rush either. But this feels right. You have to agree with that.” “I do. It does feel right. But rushing is just stupid.” His fingertip moves along my jaw. “Do you want to slow things down? I keep my room and we can act like we don’t want to spend every night together. Deny ourselves that. And for how long would you like to do that?” My body aches with a need for him as only his fingertip moves over my skin. It’s completely insane. “Okay, I know I want to have you in my bed every night. I know it will happen even if I try to slow things down. My body craves you now. It makes no sense.” “It does make sense. You and I were meant to be together. We found each other and want to be

around one another. Not a big mystery. So it’s settled then. We aren’t going to say we’re rushing anything. We’re merely living our lives together from now on. And someday we’ll decide to make that next step.” He lets me go and takes my hand again, leading me out the front door. I follow along mumbling as we go, “Marriage is on the table after only two dates. If you can call them dates.” “You can call them dates if you want to, Angel.” He turns back and holds out his hand. “The key please.” I hand him my keys and he locks the door. Then puts my keys in his pocket. “I need those. The key to my bike is on that keyring.” I hold out my hand and he shakes his head.

“You’re riding with me.” He takes my hand and pulls me along behind him. “No. Benny, I don’t ride bitch.” He laughs and looks back at me as he tugs me along behind him. “You do now.” “Benny, for real, man. I’ll ride my own bike. I’ve never ridden behind anyone. I think I’ll feel very out of control.” I pull back as he continues to tug me along. “Good. You need to let some of that control go,” he says as he picks my helmet up off my bike seat. As he’s placing it on my head, I say, “Said the control freak.” His grin covers his entire face. “You’re going to have to trust me. And I’m not a control freak.” “What would you call yourself then?” I ask as he

tightens the chin strap. He looks as if he’s pondering then his eyes brighten. “I’m a man who cares about you. So instead of thinking or saying I’m a control freak, you can say I’m a caring man. Who you love.” He tweaks my nose then kisses it. I have to laugh as this rugged-looking biker man in black leather, sporting a long beard and tattoos is so sweet and no one would believe me if I told them the things he says. “I do love you.” I kiss his lips for only a second and his whole face changes. Sincerity is how I would describe his expression. “And I love you, Kitten.” My heart goes all pitter-patter in my chest. I feel heat in my cheeks as I know I’m blushing. What he

does to me is awesome. He reaches into one of the side compartments and pulls out two pairs of dark shades. He puts one pair on my face. “I bought these for you the other day. For when you came back. They match mine.” “So now we can match,” I say with a laugh. “How thoughtful. Thank you.” He puts his on and gets on the bike then I get on behind him. “Hold on tight,” he says. “Why? Do you drive crazy?” I wrap my arms around him beginning to get nervous. “No. I just want to feel your front against my back. So hold on tight,” he says then he starts the bike, and it vibrates underneath me. I place my chin on his shoulder and turn my head to kiss his neck. “You’re very sweet, Benny.”

“Yeah, I didn’t know I could be sweet. You bring it out in me, Sugar.” He takes off and I hold on tighter because I’ve never ridden behind anyone before and I’m kind of in between shitting bricks and trying to enjoy this. It’s a thing only recently I had daydreams about after all. Now here I am behind my handsome biker, hanging on to him and feeling the wind blow over my face as he takes me away with him. And it does feel just as amazing as I thought it would. I just might enjoy riding bitch after all!

BLAZE Her body behind mine feels amazing. And as we pull up to the café, I see some bikes from my club. I get a real sense of pride as I pull to a stop. Finally, a real woman will be on my arm, not some tramp! I wait for Angel to get off the bike then I do and help her with her helmet. She seems to fuss about it at first. Knocking my hand away but I just ignore her and continue. “I can do it,” she says with a pout. “I know you can, obviously.” I place the helmet on my seat and run my arm around her shoulders. “Now you get to meet my friends.” “Is it weird that I’m nervous?” she asks as she runs

her hand over her white halter top and makes sure it’s adjusted right. I run my arm down to smooth out her backside, which doesn’t need it. But her ass covered in tight black leather is a thing of magnificence and I just have to touch it. “No, it’s not weird at all that you’re nervous. They’re all cool. You’ll like them. I know you will.” She looks at me with a little frown on her gorgeous face. “But will they like me?” “What’s not to like?” I ask as I pull the door open for her. She runs her arm around my waist and I can feel the tension in her body. “So many things, apparently.” “What did I say about that? Put that past shit where

it belongs and become the women who has been locked up inside you for way too long. You're gorgeous, funny, and smart as a mother fucker…” Her giggle stops me. “Smart as a mother fucker! I think I’ll have to add that to my resume. Mind if I get a letter of recommendation from you with that as your opening line?” I kiss the side of her head as I lead her toward the table my friends are at. “Of course, my Angel.” All eyes are on us as we walk up. Phoenix stands up and extends her hand immediately. “Hi, I’m Phoenix, the woman you heard talking to Blaze last night was me. I’m really sorry about the trouble I caused. I was only checking up on him to make sure no women were bugging him. Ashley and I have been keeping the bitches at bay because he was dead set on staying sin free for you. And now

that I see you, I know why.” “Thank you,” she says as she releases Phoenix’s hand. “I had a bout of insecurities and ran like a frightened kid. I’m over it now. It’s nice to meet you, my name is…” The table full of people say, all at the same time, “Angel, we know!” She laughs and looks at me. “Been talking about me?” Ashely gets up and holds out her hand. “I’m Ashley, and yes he has been talking about you. I have to say, I was thinking he had to be going overboard when he talked about how gorgeous you are, but he was on point. You’re stunning, Angel.” Angel’s deep blue eyes go really big. “Wow! Thank you. I mean, you're gorgeous yourself.

That’s quite a compliment.” Then she looks at Phoenix and nods. “You’re also stunning, Phoenix. Is it a prerequisite to be pretty if you’re to date a man in this club?” Rod laughs. “It helps.” We take seats, I sit Angel next to Ashley and take the one between Angel and Paco. The waitress brings two coffee cups and places them in front of us. “Hi, Angel. Been a while since I’ve seen you.” Angel smiles at the girl who looks to be near her age. “Hey, Stella. Yeah, I’ve been eating at home, mostly. Does the cook still make that mean Denver omelet?” She nods and says, “Yep. So you want that and the wheat toast? And I’ll get the cream you like too.” She turns to me. “And for you, sir?”

“I’ll have what she’s having. Since she’s a local, I’m going to assume she knows the best thing to eat here.” I place my hand on Angel’s thigh and give it a slight squeeze. “Be right back,” she says as she spins away. Ashley looks at Angel with a wide smile. “You have to show us the best place to eat lunch today when we take our ride. I’ve been searching for the perfect steak and have yet to find one.” “Freddy’s is the best place. Flame-kissed magic is what they do over there,” Angel says. “You’ll love it or it’ll be free. I went to school with the cook. Well, he likes to be called a chef, but I knew him when he made mud pies, so I still just call him a cook.” “Freddy’s it is then,” Ashely says. “So glad to have a local to show us around. Tell us what the

others don’t know, Angel. I want to see things only the locals know about.” The whole table leans in looking excited to find hidden treasures. Angel looks a little shy but her expression changes then she says, “I bet you guys like to hang around campfires and stuff like that in the middle of nowhere, right.” “Hell yeah we do,” Rod says as he puts his arm around Ashley. “I love the outdoors and frankly the smoke filled bars are messing with my sinuses. What ya got, Angel?” “My grandmother lives on a small farm about thirty minutes out. Way off the beaten path. She wouldn’t mind letting us kick back at her place for the night. I’m assuming you guys have tents and stuff. Like most of the bikers who come for this rally do,” Angel says as the waitress places the enormous

plate filled with all kinds of delicious looking food in front of us. Paco looks at Phoenix. “Sound like something you want to do?” She nods. “I do. We can stop at the store before we head out and get wienies and roast them over the fire. It’ll be fun.” I kiss Angel’s cheek. “Looks like you’re stealing the show, baby.” Her cheeks go pink and she looks down at her plate. “Nah.” Everyone chit chats and things feel comfortable. Seems Angel has a little social anxiety but seems to be getting over it well. I make sure to leave a huge tip for the waitress since she’s a friend of sorts to Angel.

And back we get on my bike as the others do as well and Angel gets on behind me and we hit the road. Only this time as I ride with my brothers, I have my girl with me. And it feels better than I thought it would. All the ass I thought I wanted is nothing compared to having Angel sitting behind me, holding me tight. She leans with me as we make a corner and I fight the urge to kiss her as her chin rests on my shoulder. The air is the perfect temperature, and the ride seems like the best I’ve ever had. My phone vibrates in my pocket and it reminds me of my grandfather and I figure it’s one of my family members. Then I have to fight the urge to chunk the damn thing.

I don’t bother with the phone and it stops vibrating. But it makes my mood a bit sour as I think about what the hell my family is going to say about Angel. I can hear it all now. How could you? What were you thinking? You’re cut off without a cent! Her lips touch my cheek and I stop thinking about anything but her. “Thank you, Benny,” she says for absolutely no reason what so ever. I give her a smile and look back at the road. A sign at the side of the road catches my attention. And then I see a dirt road with a for sale sign at the end of it. I slow down and take it, leaving the pack for a minute to see what kind of house it is. Angel doesn’t even ask as it’s obvious I want to

check this out. She’s so cool. She just goes with the flow. And when the house comes into view, I see her jaw drop. It’s huge. A log cabin mansion. A horseshoe drive leads us to the front of the massive home. I stop the bike. “What do you think of this, my Angel?” “No way, Benny. This is too much. And it’s for sale. Not rent. But man, it’s gorgeous, isn’t it?” I climb off the bike. “The sign said open house. Come on.” I hold my hand out to her and she takes it and gets off. She waits patiently for me to take her helmet off then we walk up the stone pathway to the Hickory wood set of double doors which make up the front

entrance. “I don’t rent, Angel. That’s throwing money away.” I lead her up the stairs and open the door. The wood interior is amazing and it smells fantastic. “Benny, can you imagine calling this place home? I mean, I know you live in a mansion already and have your whole life, but this is something, isn’t it?” “It is something. It’s beyond compare to what I live in. Mine’s nice, but so generic in the mansion sense of the word. This is real living. Real things make this place up.” I gesture to an enormous fireplace. “Awesome to think about cold winter nights and that thing fired up. You and I curled up next to it. What do you think, Angel?” We stand there in front of it and gaze at it and the Mahogany mantle over the top of it. Her hand

squeezes mine. “Benny, this is too much.” “Angel, look at me,” I say and she turns her head. “I have the money. I’m not going to get something average when I can get above average. So all I want to hear is if you like it or not. Don’t even talk about the price.” She laughs. “Benny, what’s not to like?” “I don’t know. Let’s walk all around and see. We have to come up with something we aren’t a thousand percent happy with so I can talk the seller down a few million or so.” I pull her along and we find the kitchen. “Well, I can’t find a damn thing wrong with this,” she says. “Three sub-zero fridges, a massive stove and two wall ovens. Wow! I’ve only seen this kind of stuff in magazines. Not even sure what some of these things are.”

“We could hire a cook. And staff to keep it clean.” I pull her along and look out a set of French doors. A huge swimming pool with a slide and a diving board along with a waterfall is out there. “Staff! For a home! Benny, it’s too much,” she says as she leans into my side. “No, it’s what people who have money do, Baby. Do you know how hard you’d have to work to keep this place clean, even with my help? It would be a full-time job just doing that.” I pull her around in front of me and pick her up, giving her a quick kiss. “Now let’s find the master suite and see if that’s something we can live with.” “Benny, what about your job?” she asks as I put her down and lead her out of the kitchen, toward a staircase. Then I see a set of papers on a table at the bottom.

“Great, look the layout of the house. Good thing they have this here or we might get lost.” “Benny, how about you answer me about your job?” she says as she stops and holds me back from walking up the stairs. “I don’t think I want to be part of my family’s law firm anymore. They’re going to be representing a man I don’t want to back. I’ve told my grandfather that and he seems intent on shoving the man down my throat.” I pull at her to come on and she does as she seems a bit confused. “I can make my own practice.” “Okay. But that’s kind of drastic, isn’t it?” she asks. We get to the top of the huge wooden staircase and a large picture window looks over the back side of the house. The scene is gorgeous and we stop

talking and stare out the large window. “Nah. Would you look at this, Angel? This place is perfect. There’s a tennis court and a basketball court.” She takes up where I left off as she points out the window. “An entire playground, Benny.” She looks at me. “This needs to be a home for a family. Not us.” Wrapping my arms around her, I pull her close and rock her back and forth as I hold her. “Baby, what do you think I mean for us? I mean for us to have a family. We’ll become a family and this place is perfect for that.” “Kids, Benny?” She smiles and giggles. “Our third day together and here you are talking about a family. Our family.”

“I know I’m taking much too long to bring these things up, my Angel. But I’ve put it all off long enough.” I chuckle and she runs her hands over my bearded cheeks. My hand moves over her shoulder and along her arm until my hand rests on top of hers. I move it to my lips and kiss it. Her eyes sparkle as she looks into mine. “Benny, you’re amazing.” “You are,” I say then hand her the paper I picked up of the floor plan and scoop her up in my arms and carry her. “Now let’s go find that master suite.” She looks at it then points at the very end of the long hallway. “That’s it down there.” Off I go passing the rest of the bedrooms, counting off five on one side and four on the other. I turn the knob on the door that’s larger than the rest of the

bedroom doors and nearly fall over as I see the massive room. “Fuck me,” Angel whispers. “This is too much, Benny.” “No, it’s perfect.” As if on cue an older blonde woman pops out of the bathroom. “Hello there. My name’s, Annie and I’m the real estate agent who has this home listed. How are you two on this very nice day?” “Put me down,” Angel hisses. I do as she’s asked as I look at the agent and wish like hell she hadn’t heard me say that. “Hi, we’re the Worthingtons. I know you overheard the word, perfect, but I haven’t seen it all yet so don’t go thinking I have to have this home or anything like that.”

She reaches out to shake Angel’s hand first. “Lovely to meet you, Mrs. Worthington.” She lets her hand go as Angel is slack-jawed at being called that name. The woman grabs up my hand in a nice firm shake. “Nice to meet you too, Mr. Worthington. Now I know I caught you off guard there, not my intention, I assure you.” I nod and ask, “So what do we have going on here? Motivated seller, or someone looking to stick to the wealthy?” Her smile tells me she has a little secret, and she leans in close and talks in a hushed tone as if anyone else is even around, “Okay, here’s the deal on this beauty. There was a mass murder here in the basement a few years ago and the man who inherited this place doesn’t want to live here.” “No way!” Angel says as she looks with wide eyes

at the woman. The woman erupts with laughter and claps her hands. “No way, is right. I love to open with a joke.” Okay, this chick’s a little looney!

ANGEL The firelight lends a golden hue to all who surround it. Benny’s gang, as I’ve been thinking of the people in his motorcycle club, are a bunch of cool people. Ashley and her husband and Phoenix and her fiancé seem to be the people Benny is closest to. They came out to my grandmother’s with us and five more guys came too. The others preferred to stay behind in the hectic night scene of Sturgis as the rally has gotten underway big time, making our town a circus of sorts. My grandmother took advantage of us being here to feed her animals in the morning and made an overnight trip to see her sister who lives one town over. So we have the place to ourselves.

“I’m going inside to grab a bag of marshmallows,” I tell Benny who has his arm hanging loosely around my shoulders as we sit on a large log by the fire. He gets up, taking my hand and walking with me to the little farmhouse. “You having a good time, Baby?” I nod. “Yeah. They’re a cool bunch. Easy to get along with.” We walk inside and I get the bag of marshmallows off the counter and turn to walk back out. He stops me and pulls me in for a kiss. It stops my heart and I have to wonder if I’ll always react this way to him. He ends the sweet kiss and looks down at me with glistening eyes. “So, the house, Angel. Can you see yourself living there?”

I laugh and shake my head. “That place isn’t a thing I’ve even fantasized about.” “I know that,” he says then kisses me again, taking my mind completely off the place I can’t even think of as a mere house. He pulls his mouth away and looks at me. “Bet you never fantasized about being with a billionaire either.” I shake my head. “Can’t say that I have. But really, Benny, a nice big family should have that place. It has so much to offer.” His grin is contagious and I find myself grinning too as he says, “And we will eventually use it all. Give me a minute or two, Baby.” He laughs. “You know what I mean,” I say as I gently hit him in the chest. “It’ll be just the two of us rattling around in the monster sized home.”

“And right now it’s just the four of us in my family rattling around a monster-sized home back in New York. We don’t use a quarter of the rooms in that place. Yet we still have it. So thinking only about what you saw today. How do you like it?” “Okay, I love it, alright. I mean, damn, Baby, what’s not to love? The whole room devoted exclusively to that pool table is awesome. The indoor swimming pool is beyond anything I’ve seen before. There are so many rooms for various entertainment purposes. My God, the thing has its own theater.” I have to close my mouth as the whole thing is so overwhelming. “I can see you fighting yourself over it. It’s okay to be kind of freaked out by it all, but take it all in as well. You’ll be with a man who makes a lot more money than most. Deal with it, Pumpkin.” He

kisses me again and I go limp in his arms and have to hold on tightly to him. When he ends it, I give him the answer he’s been waiting for, “Get it. I want it. I do.” He picks me up off the floor and spins me around. “Yes! We’re getting our own place!” Well, he is. It’s not like I can contribute shit to it. Holding me back, he smiles as he says, “And that massive eight car garage is pretty spectacular too. You know what I thought about when I saw it?” “How many motorcycles you can fit in there?” I say with a giggle. He shakes his head. “No. I thought about you building your own brand of motorcycles in there. Designing them and building them right there. I can hire the help you’d need and you could have your

very own business. What do you think about that?” My head is spinning. I think it might actually be moving in circles between my shoulders. “Benny! No! You can’t be serious.” “I am serious. I want to help you make your dreams come true and I’d like to make some of my own come true too. With your help, I want us to design something for me. Something uniquely mine. Then I can drive it around and tell everyone my smart as fuck wife made it for me.” Wife! “Benny, don’t go getting ahead of things. This is going really fast as it is. Wife is a term that has all kinds of legal crap attached to it. You’re worth a ton of money. I don’t want that part rushed in the least. You have a lot of paperwork to take care of before that’s even considered.” I pull out of his

arms and go to the fridge to grab a bottle of water. I turn to find him right there and he catches me up in his arms again. “I love you, girl! Making you mine in name too is at the forefront of my mind. I don’t know how long I can hold off on that. And there will be no paperwork to do. No pre-nup. What I have is yours.” “Bad idea, Sweetie. Very bad idea.” I kiss the tip of his nose. “I’m not going to let you do that. And we can talk about that later. I’m not about to stand here and discuss such things yet.” The screen door squeaks as Ashley comes inside. “Hey, sorry for interrupting. Can I use the bathroom, Angel? Rod told me to go outside and I can but I really don’t want to.” I laugh and point toward the bathroom. “It’s over there and please feel free to use it whenever you

need to. Tell Phoenix too. And anyone else who needs it.” She nods and leaves us alone again. Benny pins me to the fridge. “When can we discuss such things?” Then it occurs to me that his family may be the reason he wants to hurry things along. Before they can intervene and stop anything. “How about after you introduce me to your family?” I say as I watch his reaction. “Why after?” His eyes narrow. “Why not have things settled before that?” I press my hand against his chest to push him back some. “I knew it. I knew you were hurrying things along to get this past your family. Benny, you come from a powerful family. You have to know that even if you marry me and knock me up, they can get

in between us if they want to.” “No, they can’t. I won’t let them.” Another thought pops into my head. “Benny, is this some sort of a rebellious thing? I can see the whole motorcycle club thing is. Am I a thing that will not be appreciated or maybe even tolerated? Is that why you’re jumping forward with this by leaps and bounds?” “Don’t think about my family. Let me think about them. You just let me handle things. And the answer is, no. I’m not trying to hurry things along for any reason other than I want to start a life with you. I can see so many things for our future. Six kids, three dogs, maybe even a damn cat to keep the mice away.” He laughs and tweaks my nose. “Just fucking with you. Come on. You bringing up my family has me needing a drink.”

I let him pull me along and grab the marshmallows again. As we go outside I have to think to myself that he isn’t kidding about any of it. And I think he’s hurrying things along, thinking if it’s all said and done then they can do nothing about him marrying a poor girl instead of a rich, East coast debutant like I’m sure he’s supposed to do. And I have no idea if any of this is real or his rebellion! I watch as Benny turns into Blaze in small increments right in front of my eyes. Step one, take a long drink of whiskey straight from the bottle. Step two, pull a cigarette from the untouched pack he has in his T-shirt pocket. Step three, light it up and take in a deep drag. Then step four, pull me along with him to the back of the house, pin me to the wall and kiss me while he

grinds his cock against me. The typical things that make you feel like a renegade. And right on cue he pulls back from me and looks at me. “Angel, you think you could help ease this tension a bit?” I nod and look into his eyes, finding a lot of angst in them all of a sudden. He undoes his pants and gives them a push. They go to his ankles, leaving his hard cock pressing against his boxers. I go to my knees on the ground in front of him as he turns and leans against the side of the house. I can do this for him. I can and will. I can ease the pain his family causes him for the moment. But it won’t make it go away forever.

His moan is soft as I take him into my mouth. He takes a couple of handfuls of my hair and moves my head back and forth the speed he wants me to go. The pace is fast as he needs to climax to dull the edge of whatever it is talking about his family causes. His words are spoken between clenched teeth, “Fuck, you suck my cock like you were made to do that, Baby. It fits down your throat like a glove. Suck it, Baby! Suck that fat cock!” I grip his ass in my hands to move faster with the push of his hands. I suck harder as he moans and cusses at random times. Not sure if it’s because he just likes it that damn much or he’s mentally cursing his family for whatever his reasons are. All I know is while I have man issues, he has family issues.

We’re just a couple of broken people. It doesn’t mean we can’t be together if that even is a thing his family will permit. It just means I need to be more sensitive to the fact although he might be rich as fuck, he has things that bother him and mold his mind too. My mouth moves fast over him and then he stiffens and it shoots down my throat. I swallow and find him yanking me up by the hair and slamming his mouth to mine. His tongue moves in and he kisses me hard as he undoes my pants with one hand and moves it inside my panties until he has two fingers inside me and moves them in and out until I can’t take it anymore and cum. He moves his hand out of my panties and places the two wet fingers in the side of my mouth, joining

our juices inside our mouths. The taste changes and he growls, and the kiss gets dirtier, hungrier, greedier. It sends him into a frenzy for a moment and then it slows. He pulls away from me and looks at me. His eyes are hard then he blinks and they go back to my Benny. “Fuck! Fuck, I’m sorry, Angel.” I shake my head and take him by the shoulders. “Don’t be. You need me too. I can see that now. You need me to be strong for you just like I need you to be strong for me. Maybe we are meant to be together. Maybe we can help each other. You can be you with me. Blaze when you need to be. Benjamin, when you have to be. Benny when you want to be.” “God damn it, I love you, Angel. My Angel who understands me better than I do.” His hand wraps

around the back of my neck and he pulls my mouth to his again. Only this time, his mouth takes mine in a gentle kiss. I run my hands over the short sides of his hair up into the long top and press my chest to his. Our hearts pound in unison as our mouths mingle. With no idea how long this will be allowed to last, I want to make every last second count before that happens. It might end because his family makes it. Or it might end when he finds this middle man he needs to become. Or it might even end when I find my full strength. He eases the kiss and leans his forehead against mine. “Angel, tell me you will marry me. Please tell me that one day you will become mine in name too.”

“I will marry you one day, Benny. I will.” I say the words because he so desperately needs to hear them. I’m not lying to him but the reality is, I have no idea if that will come true or not. I can’t see the future and if hearing what he wants will help him. Then I’ll say anything he needs me to. He buttons up my pants then leans over and pull his up. “Guess we should get back to the party, Baby.” “Guess so. You feel better now?” I ask as he runs his arm around my neck and pulls me close to him. His lips touch the side of my head. “Yeah, I feel better. You sure do know how to make your man feel better, Baby.” My man. I have a man.

One to take care of. Am I really up to this? He stops just before we get back into the firelight and can be seen. He turns me to him and I see the vulnerability in his expression. “Angel, I want to thank you. Thank you for finding me.” I nearly cry as he looks so fragile and innocent. “You found me, remember,” I say and try to hold back the tears. “That’s not what I mean. I slipped away there for a moment. I don’t want to be Benjamin or Blaze. I want to be the man I am with you. I want to be Benny. Your Benny. I always want to be him. You found that man in the first place and you just found him again. That’s how I know you’re the one for me. You make me a better man. So thank you for

finding me. I’ve been lost my entire life.” He kisses my cheek and I can’t stop a tear from escaping. He looks at me then wipes the tear away. “Let’s try really hard to keep these out of each other’s eyes.” “Will do.” I put on a smile and sniffle then let him lead me back to his friends. And know now I have to be careful not to hurt this man as he’s as fragile as I am.

BLAZE The last week has flown by as we’ve been busy with buying the house. But it’s now ours and today we’re moving in. I made Angel sign all of the papers of ownership too. She protested, of course. In the end, though, I won, and she’s part owner in the place too. I saw the smile on her face when they handed her the keys to the house. She was happy. I’m waiting here for the furniture company to bring the new mattresses for the enormous bed in the master suite. The house came furnished as we found out there was a death that left the house on the market. Only it didn’t occur here. The widow of a Greek

tycoon passed away in one of her other mansions in Spain. The couple never had children and had ten homes around the world. So the sale was easy and the items in it stayed. I’ve already had Angel’s things brought over and she’ll be on her way here after she does a bit of work at her uncle’s shop. Cuddles, has settled in nicely and is checking out the enormous yard she now has. I watch her out of the line of the floor to ceiling windows that runs along the sun porch along the back of the house. My phone rings and startles me as I was taking in the gorgeous scenery. And I see it’s my mother. “Hello, Mom.” “Benjamin, what on Earth have you done?” “What has Grandfather told you all?”

“Well, that isn’t what I’m talking about. He told us you refused to come back for the meeting with that Bain fellow. He said you didn’t agree with the firm’s decision to represent the man and he told you maybe you should think about leaving the firm. Is that why you bought a home in Sturgis?” Her question floors me. “How do you know I did that?” “You used the bank account I opened for you when you turned eighteen. We never took my name off of it and when an exorbitant amount of money leaves, they notify me. So why buy a home all the way over there unless you’re contemplating leaving the family business?” “I have a use for a home here. I’ve met someone, Mom.” I wait to see how she’s going to react. The wait is excruciating as she’s dead silent. Then

she clears her throat and says, “Benjamin there aren’t a lot of eligible woman of the stature you are to marry hanging around in a motorcycle town like Sturgis is.” My hand balls into a fist and I slam it against my leg. “I should be able to marry who I want. Who I love. Her financial status shouldn’t come into it.” “Tell me you haven’t jumped the gun and asked this woman to marry you yet?” “It’s complicated now. One day we’ll be married. And I put her name on the paperwork for the house. She’s an owner in it with me.” Mom makes a deep sigh then says, “So she does have money. Why didn’t you just say that?” “No, she doesn’t have money or come from money. I just wanted to make sure she knew this place is

hers as much as it’s mine. I wanted her name on it too.” I look out the window and watch Cuddles chase a bird who dared to land on her lawn. “That was an unwise decision. I don’t know why you’d do that. If she didn’t pay at least some on it, why would her name get to be on it?” “Because that’s the way I wanted it. I’ll go back to New York sometime soon to make sure I get what I have coming to me from the firm. Then I will resign and start my own. Two-thirds of the clients are ones I brought in. They’ll go with me.” “Benjamin, you need to rethink things. So about this woman. You aren’t married and even though you have a home together now doesn’t mean you have to marry her. You’re meant for more, Son. And what will you do if your grandfather does cut you off financially?”

“It might stifle more income but it won’t break me by any means. I’ve made investments on my own. I have several accounts only I know about. He can’t stop me from making money on my own.” I get up and pace as this conversation is making my insides hurt. “Darling, I just don’t want to see you squander away your legacy. You are a Worthington for God’s sakes. Certain things go along with that. Things like marrying within your class. Staying with the family business is also a thing that should be a top priority to you. Mingling with trashy women is one thing, trying to make one your wife is quite another.” “She isn’t trashy, Mother. Angel is about to hold a Master’s Degree in Engineering. She’s the smartest woman I know.”

“Does she ride a motorcycle, Benjamin?” I hesitate to answer because my mother has an idea of how a lady acts. Ladies do not ride motorcycles in her opinion. “She does. So what?” The sound of my mother sighing, as she falls back onto what sounds like pillows on her bed I bet, I can hear over the phone then she says, “Oh, Son! Why a thing like that? Next, you’ll be telling me she drives a truck or some horrible thing like that. Lord, please do not tell me she wears tight leather pants and boots too.” She does, and she looks hot as hell in them! “Mom, don’t worry about what the woman wears. She’s fantastic and funny, smart and she makes your son happy. I’m happier than I’ve ever been. Can’t that be enough?”

The doorbell rings and I make my way to let in what surely must be the furniture delivery guys. I can’t wait to get those new mattresses on and start breaking in the new house. “Benjamin, come home so we can talk. Bring the girl if you want. Let her see what’s expected out of her. I bet she won’t be so keen on marrying you when she sees how she’s expected to dress and behave.” “Mom, I have to go. I have work to do. Love you bunches.” “What? Love you bunches? Who talks like that, Benjamin? The trailer trash girl? Son, please…” “Sorry, got to go. Bye Mom.” I end the call and open the door. “Hi, come on in and follow me upstairs, guys.”

Two burley men follow me up the staircase with the mattress. The one right behind me seems to be marveling at the house. He lets out a long whistle. “Boy, I bet this set you back a bundle.” “You’d win that bet.” I open the bedroom door. “In here, guys.” “Gee, this room is bigger than my whole damn house,” he says as they prop the mattress against the wall. He points to the mattresses that are still on the bed. “What you want us to do with those?” “Take them where ever you want.” I walk over to the bed and look the clean and most likely barely used thing over. “It looks to be in perfect condition. I just wanted brand new ones. You can have these if you want.” The guys come over and both sit on the mattress. “It’s very comfortable. Sure, we can take this out

of here for you.” I give them a nod. “I’ll leave you to it then. I have to get some things going in the kitchen before the old ball and chain gets home from work.” The local meat market had a couple of steaks I found to my liking earlier today and they had a couple of lobsters that had been flown in by helicopter from Maine. I plan on making my sweet lady a feast for our first night in the new house. I want to get a bottle of red wine out and open so I can give her a glass of it when she gets here. It’s funny that my mother said something about Angel driving a truck because I just ordered her one online this morning. It’s going to be delivered here next week as a surprise. The delivery guys come down the stairs with the old mattress and go out the front door just as

Cuddles starts to scratch at the back door, wanting in. I go over and open the door for her and she zips inside jumping up and down so I get her a treat from the cookie jar we brought from Angel’s house. “Who’s a good girl?” I pick her up and give her the little dog biscuit. The men come back through with the other mattress and the little fur ball changes into Cuddles right in my arms. “Cuddles, what the fuck?” She wiggles and almost gets away from me as she lunges to get at the men. They get up the stairs and she is still fighting me. I take her to the laundry room that’s off the kitchen and put her in there and close her up. She is a bit on the mean side where strangers are concerned. I thought Angel was being a bit

overdramatic about that. They guys come back down and I go to the door with them. “That’s it then, guys?” “Yeah, it’s all ready for you,” the guy says. I hand him a couple of twenties. “Give one to your buddy.” “Will do,” he says and they leave just as I see Angel pulling in on her bike. She climbs off and comes to me her arms open as she gets to me. “I need a hug, Benny.” Wrapping her in my arms, I hug her tight. “Why the needed hug, Babydoll?” She takes in a deep breath. “I handed my house keys over to my landlady after I left work. It was the last part of my independence and I feel a little shaky.”

I lift her up and carry her inside. “No reason to feel shaky. This is your home, Baby.” Her head rests against my chest as her hand moves over it. “This feels like a dream. My whole house and yard could fit in the living room alone.” “Now you get to see how the other half lives, Pumpkin. Speaking of that. I’m going to need to go to New York sometime to deal with some business. I’ll hire a private jet to take us out there. I won’t make you stay with my family in their place. We’ll get a room at the Four Seasons. It’ll be cool. I’ll take you sight-seeing and make you an appointment at a fancy salon to get your hair and nails done.” She looks at me with drooping eyes. “You don’t like my hair?” “Of course, I love your hair. It’s not that. It’s just that I want to pamper you. Show you the finest

things I can.” I kiss her cheek and she smiles a little. “Oh. And I’ll get to meet your family?” She looks so hopeful. “You do. But I’d not get my hopes up about them. They’re snobby. Not at all down to Earth like you are.” I place her on her feet in the kitchen and pour us a couple of glasses of wine. She takes hers and I take her hand, leading her to the outside patio so we can watch the sunset together. Then I hear Cuddles barking and Angel looks oddly at me. “Where’s the dog?” I turn back and go let her out of the laundry room with a chuckle. “Hey there, killer. I had to put her in there so she wouldn’t kill the delivery men. I thought you were kidding about her being aggressive to strangers.”

She shakes her head. “No, I was telling the truth. That’s why her liking you surprised me so much. So when will this trip to the fancy town of New York occur?” “When do you want to go?” I ask as I take her hand again and lead her outside. “Whenever, I guess. Maybe if you send me to a fancy salon and buy me some clothes your family will deem appropriate, you can transform me into the right girl for you,” she says as I sit down and pull her down to sit on my lap. I can’t tell her that no amount of transformation will help. My family wants paperwork. Like a well-bred animal, the paper is what it’s all about. “I’m not about transforming you into someone you don’t want to be. But if it would make you feel better if you dressed to fit in, I suppose I can help

you make that transformation. I’ll make sure you feel very comfortable before I take you to them.” I pull her braid over her shoulder and play with it. She leans in and kisses me. “This is nice. The view is amazing. Your lap feels like home already.” She laughs, and it makes my heart jump. “Your ass in my lap feels like home.” I kiss her and she places her glass on the table and wraps her arms around me, deepening our kiss. My cock springs to life as our tongues twirl around together. When our lips part we both are breathing heavily. She whispers, “That was our first kiss in our place, Benny.” “And after dinner, I’m going to devour you for the first time on our brand new bed in our bedroom, Angel.” I tickle her ribs a little, sending her into a fit of laughter.

“Stop!” she screams. I stop and gaze at her with the sunset’s oranges and pinks filling the sky behind her. “You’re beautiful, my Angel.” She strokes my beard. “You’re pretty too.” Her smile is bright and her eyes tell me she’s happy. Happier than I think she knew she could be. And I have barely begun to show her all I can bring to her life. “I bought steaks and lobsters for dinner. Would you care to accompany me to the kitchen and help me prepare our first dinner in our first home together?” Her hand travels over my shoulder and up my neck, sending sparks all through me. “I would. The sun’s just about to drop out of the sky.”

I turn her in my arms and she lays her head back on me as we watch the sun leave the sky on our first night home. Our first real home. I feel like she and I have been together forever. She and I seem to have an instant history. It’s odd but a great odd. She climbs off my lap and holds out her hand to me. I take it and run my arm around her. “So I need you to throw the lobsters into the boiling water. That shit freaks me out,” I tell her. “You bought live ones? Oh, Benny, I can’t kill them either.” Cuddles, runs along behind us, coming inside like she owns the place. I laugh. “Maybe Cuddles could toss them into the boiling water. I’m sure the killer in her wouldn’t even flinch.”

And now it looks like we’re going to need an aquarium for our new pet lobsters!

ANGEL “Come on, they’re all leaving in the morning,” Benny calls out to me from the bedroom as I’m braiding my hair in the bathroom mirror. “This will be our last night out.” I like his friends but hanging out in a noisy bar just isn’t my idea of fun. But for Benny, I’ll do it for tonight, anyway. Once they all leave and it’s down to just he and I. Then we can start to settle into our own routine. And bars have no place in it. As I walk out, he holds up a little box. “Look what I found when I was in town this afternoon while you were working.” “What did you find?” I ask as he comes toward me, taking the lid off the box.

I see a set of earrings. In the shape of motorcycles. Very trendy and not my style at all. But he bought them, so I’ll wear them. He pulls one out of the box and puts it on me. He kisses my neck just behind my ear. “They’re cute on you. I knew they would be.” He puts the other one on and kisses the other side and now I think he’s ready for us to leave. “Thank you, Benny. I’d never have bought these for myself.” It’s not a lie. He laughs and pulls me along with him. “I know they’re a little whimsical for you. But the old woman who was selling them said she’d made the trip all the way from Kansas to sell her handcrafted jewelry at the rally so I had to buy something.” I kiss his cheek as we head down the stairs.

“Sweet to your very core, aren’t you?” He shakes his head. “I hope you still love me after you see me in New York.” “How bad could you be?” I ask, knowing I had a real attitude when we first met and he managed to tame this tiger. He has to use that charisma on others as well. “I can be ruthless when I have to and chances are with my family, I’ll have to.” He puts my helmet on and holds my hand so I can get on the back of his bike, behind him. “You sound a little scary, Benny.” I hold tight to him. “Baby, you don’t even know.” He starts up the bike and off we go to the large biker bar his friends are at.

The scene is pure chaos as we pull up to the jampacked bar. Music is so loud you can hear it before you even enter the parking lot. He pulls to a stop in the line where his fellow bikers are parked. “Wow, this is nuts,” I say as he leads me inside. “You never go to these things do you?” he asks. I shake my head. “Not my thing.” “We don’t have to stay a real long time. Only until two or so.” Mentally, I grimace. Staying until two in the morning sounds like torture. Once we get inside and the first members of his gang sees him, they hand him a bottle of Jack Daniels and Benny takes a swig then hands it to me. I shake my head and Benny nods his and holds the bottle to my lips. “It’ll loosen you up.”

It’ll have me puking before the night’s over is what it’ll do. But I take the drink and cross my fingers I won’t make a fool out of myself. Drinking the hard stuff has never agreed with me. So when Ashley comes up to me and hands me a beer, I take it. Grateful to have something to sip on that’s a lot weaker than the liquor. She shouts into my ear because the music is so loud she has to, “I like your earrings.” She moves her long blonde hair back behind her ear to show me she has a matching set. “Rod and Blaze got swindled by the same old woman today.” I laugh and know I’m going to miss this woman when they leave to go back to their normal lives. Whatever that is. It occurs to me that it’s been two weeks and I haven’t gotten to know anything about any of his

friends. I really am antisocial. Benny goes into Blaze mode around his fellow bikers and it’s always kind of odd to me. The cigarettes get lit up and if a joint is passed around, he does partake. He knows better than to even try to push that on me. I don’t smoke at all. Never have and never will. Some hard song comes on and it has the whole bar full of people revving up their already loud noise. Benny turns back to me and pulls me into his arms, lifting my feet off the floor as he swings me around a little to the music. I guess to most this would be amazing fun. But all I can think about is how loud it all is, how crowded the place is, and how the hell we’d get out if a fire broke out in here.

Yeah, I know. I’m a weirdo. Once the song ends, he places my feet on the floor and proceeds to drag me behind him through the crowd and the next thing I know we’re in a ring of his friends again and they’re all yelling in each other’s ears about shit I can’t hear and wouldn’t understand if I could. I feel like a foreigner in my own home town. It’s kind of awful. I feel a tug on my arm and find Phoenix and Ashley. Phoenix shouts, “We’re going on a bathroom run, wanna come?” Anything sounds better than this. I nod and tug at Benny’s hand and shout into his ear when he leans back, “I’m going to the bathroom with Ashley and Phoenix. I’ll be back. Be good.”

He laughs and pulls me in front of him and gives me a quick kiss. “I will.” As I walk away, he lands a sharp slap on my ass and gives me a wink to which I wink back. He makes my heart melt with just one look. I’m so smitten. The women’s restroom isn’t much of a reprieve from the loudness but it is a little less deafening than in the main area. I lean against the wall as we wait in the line. “So you guys are heading out in the morning. I have to admit I’m going to miss you two.” I nod as some woman wearing a ripped up shirt walks past me and seems kind of pissed. But who wouldn’t if someone ripped their shirt nearly off.

Ashely laughs as she sees my face as I look the woman over as she leaves. “Rough crowd out there.” I nod. “I’d say so.” Phoenix pulls out a pack of cigarettes and Ashley waves her off when she offers and so do I. She gets one for herself and lights it up. I try hard not to cough and act like a baby about the smoke. “We’re going to miss you too, Angel. You’re a real trip. Your humor will be missed,” Phoenix tells me. “But we’ll see you in Vegas for our wedding next week, right?” “Your wedding?” I ask as I have no idea what she’s talking about. Ashley looks a little surprised as she asks, “Blaze didn’t tell you?”

“No.” I look at Phoenix. “You and Paco are tying the knot then?” She nods. “Yeah. Blaze is paying for us to stay there for the whole week. I really can’t imagine why he hasn’t told you. He said he was coming.” I shrug my shoulders. “Maybe he’s not taking me.” Anger starts to flow through me that he’d not invite me to the thing. Ashely laughs. “I’m sure he’s taking you, Angel. The guy goes nowhere without you after all.” “He must’ve forgotten you weren’t there that day we told everyone, and he said he’d be there. That’s most likely it. Just mention it and see what he says about it,” Phoenix suggests. The urge to bite my nails is awful. Why didn’t he tell me? Is he really planning on going without me?

The line moves and I can see we’re finally next in line to get to use the handful of toilets. I tap my foot and both women look down at it. Ashley looks up at me. “Are you mad?” “Nope.” I cross my arms in front of me. “Just really have to pee.” So what if it’s a lie? After I get into the stall, I try hard to calm back down. I don’t know why I’m letting this go all over me but it is. Quickly, I take care of the business I came in here for and find the other two washing their hands and I do the same. In the mirror, I see my cheeks are flushed and I really need to try to calm down. The loud noise and heat with the crowd does little to help as I follow them out and back to Benny. I’m

taller than either of them so I can see over their heads as we get closer to where we left our men and I see a tall, heavyset, blonde woman pulling on Benny’s arm. I suppose trying to get him to dance with her. I stop as he pulls out his pack of cigarettes and lets her take one from the pack then he lights it for her. She blows the smoke off to one side then leans in to say something else to him. I barely notice Ashley and Phoenix looking back at me as I move faster to tell the woman to get away from my man. They part so I can get by them and I yank the skanky chick’s arm as soon as I can reach her. She looks me up and down with a half-smile on her red lips. “What?” “He’s taken. Get lost,” I shout in her ear.

She looks back at me just as Benny turns around and his eyes get really big as she says, “Look, Bitch, he ain’t got no ring on his finger so he’s up for grabs.” I look back to see Ashely and Phoenix with their jaws dropped and make a fist with my right hand and turn back to the dumb ass and smack her so fucking hard her head snaps back. Her cigarette flies through the air and her ass drops like a rock. Ashley and Phoenix move to either side of me and pull me along as Ashley shouts, “Time to move our party elsewhere, guys.” The whole pack of Benny’s friends just moves a good ways over, leaving the fat chick lying on the floor. Benny takes my hand and pulls me away until he finds some place a little less loud. “Why’d you do that, Baby?” he asks as he takes my

right hand and looks over my red knuckles. “A couple of reasons. First, she was touching my man. Second she used the word bitch and I don’t appreciate that.” He kisses my knuckles and then me. “You’re something else, Rocky. One punch and she was out.” “Why didn’t you tell her to fuck off instead of giving her a fucking cigarette and a light?” I ask as I narrow my eyes at him. “She’d been bugging me and wouldn’t let up. I gave it to her thinking she’d go away,” he says, and he looks sincere. “You give a bitch a cigarette and a light in this place, she’ll think you want her. Do you want her, Blaze?” I stare him down.

“What the fuck? No, Angel. What the fuck’s wrong with you?” He looks genuinely confused. “Why didn’t you tell me about Phoenix and Paco’s Vegas wedding you’re going to in a week?” I cross my arms in front of me and tap my foot. His eyebrows go way up. “That? That’s what has you so fired up? Fuck, Baby. I forgot. With all we’ve been doing, I really just forgot. Why would that make you so mad?” “Were you planning on taking me with you? Or just leaving and telling me nothing?” He shakes his head. “I’m not him, Angel. I’m not Gage. I’m not leaving you.” The fact he knows what’s-his-ass’s name has me puzzled because I never say it. “Who told you his name?”

Suddenly he looks worried. “I’ve been sworn to secrecy. It doesn’t really matter, anyway. Come on, Baby. This is silly…” I cock my head to one side. “What’s so silly about me being mad that you’ve discussed my private business with someone in this town? Who was it?” He shakes his head again. “No, now, I made a promise and I’m going to keep it. And you need to stop being crazy.” I try to walk away but he catches my arm so I turn back and say, “Fine. But when we get home, I’m going to use the belt to get it out of you. I don’t like people talking about my personal shit. Not ever!” His grip on my arms tightens. “What did you say to me? You’re going to use the belt on me? To get something out of me? Fuck that shit!”

“You’re hurting my arm,” I say as I look at the way he’s holding it so tight. “And apparently you think you’re going to try to hurt me later. So.” He glares at me and I glare right back. “Tell me who it was, Blaze.” “Don’t you fucking call me Blaze! You and I need to go somewhere a little more private, Angel.” He tugs me along with him and takes me outside and around the side of the building where he pushes me up against the wall. “Stop!” I shout at him. His hand goes over my mouth, making me be quiet. “Listen to me, young lady, you will never lay a hand on me in anger. Nor I, you. The belt, the whip, and our hands are not to be used in anger. Got

me?” I nod and he moves his hand from my mouth. “Blaze…” “Why are you calling me that?” He takes me by the shoulders. “Because that’s who you’re being right now. I don’t think you forgot to tell me about going to Vegas.” I look him in the eyes as he darts them back and forth. “I did forget. I asked you to go to New York with me, for God’s sakes. Why on Earth would I take you there and not to Vegas, Baby? You’re freaking out for no reason.” He lets me go but pulls me into a hug and holds me tight. “What’s really wrong, Baby?” “I don’t know,” I confess. “This can’t last. It’s all

too good to be true. And I know that no matter how hard you try, your family is going to fight this.” He lets me go and takes a step back. “Angel, I’ll fight them over you.” “You shouldn’t have to,” I say and the tears start falling. “You should just do what’s expected of you. Be with a woman in your league. You’re so far out of mine, it’s not funny.” “Don’t talk like that. You’re a brilliant woman and you’re on the cusp of your own greatness. Have a little faith in yourself and know you will become someone who’s amazing.” He looks over my shoulder and I hear footsteps moving over the gravel in quick steps. “Who’s this mother fucker and why does he look like that?” I turn around and nearly fall down. “Gage!”

The Billionaire Takes Charge of His Angel – H.N.S Part 3

By Michelle Love

BLAZE “Gage?” I ask as I watch a strange man scoop my Angel up in his arms. And she’s letting him! “Angel, I’ve missed you. I’ve been looking everywhere for you,” he says as he holds her tight. Then he lets her go and walks up to me with a few quick steps. I’m shocked as he knocks me in the chest, shoving me back and I hit the wall behind me. “Hey, mother fucker,” I shout at him and draw my fist back. Angel is suddenly between us. Her back is to me and her hand is on the other guy’s chest. “Gage, what are you doing?” “I saw how he handled you.” He looks at me.

“What makes you think you can be so rough with her?” I’m at a complete loss for words right now. This can’t be real. This asshole ran off on her and she’s not calling him out on it. “He wasn’t being rough with me,” she says as I watch her hand run over his chest. “He and I were having a little argument. He wasn’t hurting me.” His demeanor changes rapidly and he takes her hand, the one she’s been running over his chest for reasons I can’t explain. “Angel, we need to talk.” “The fucking hell you do,” I let him know. “You left her. Without another word from you in the last couple of years. You broke her, you asshole. You don’t get to talk to her now.” I run my hands over her shoulders. “Tell him, Baby.”

She looks back at me over her shoulder. “Benny, I’d like to talk to him. To get some closure after all this time. Please let me.” “Let you?” the guy asks. “Angel, he doesn’t have to let you talk to me. I’m the man you love. How could you have forgotten that?” Her voice is weak as she says, “Gage, I haven’t forgotten anything. But you have to understand that I’ve moved on. Benny and I live together. We love each other. So I won’t be talking to you unless he approves of that. I care too much about him not to have his approval.” He pulls the hand he’s been holding to his lips and kisses her palm and I about come unglued. “No you don’t! You, son of a bitch!” I try to reach around Angel to yank her hand away from him. She presses her back against me and pulls her hand

away on her own. “Gage, you don’t get to do that. You can’t show up here and think you and I still have anything. You left. You never called. I moved on because you left me alone.” “That’s what I want to talk about, Angel. I have my reasons why I haven’t tried to contact you. Just come and talk to me about it all. Once you know everything, I think you’ll feel differently about us.” He looks at her with sad, puppy dog eyes and I want to kick his ass. The way she’s looking at me with slightly drooping eyes makes my heart ache. “Benny, I’d like to talk to him.” I don’t want to let her do this. “Angel, I…” “Please, Benny. There’s so much I want to know.”

She looks so hard at me it’s as if she’s looking into my brain for some compassion. “I don’t want you to be alone with him. You have to understand,” I say as I run my hands up and down her arms. “I do,” she says. “But I really need this.” It takes me forever to decide what to do. I look at the prick who’s decided to show up at the most inconvenient time. “Where do you plan on talking to her at?” With a nod, he gestures to a tall red truck that’s parked behind him. “In my truck. We won’t leave the parking lot. Unless she decides to come with me.” Angel’s eyes go wide. “You want me to go with you, Gage? You want me back?”

He nods. “Baby, I’ve been driving for hours to get to you. It’s all I could think about since… Well, I’ll tell you all about it. But I do want you back.” “No, I can’t let you talk to her.” I shake my head. “I can’t. I won’t! You just stood here and said you want to take my girl. I can’t allow that.” I stop talking as Angel puts her hand on my chest. Tears stream down her pink cheeks. It breaks my heart and I run my thumbs over them to wipe the tears away. “I won’t leave with him. I love you, Benny. I just want to know why he did that to me. That’s all. I promise you that. I love you. My heart is yours.” “Angel, he doesn’t deserve your time. He left, and it took away a big part of you. A part you’re just now beginning to get back. If you fall for his shit, it will end us and you’ll go back to being that broken

girl. Don’t do that to us.” I stroke her cheek as I nearly beg her not to do it. “Don’t do that to yourself.” She looks so torn and I hate that. I want her to stand up to him. Be defiant, and not even want to hear whatever it is he has to say to her. She and I look at each other for the longest time, our minds connecting in a way mine can do with no others. I feel confident she’s going to do the right thing for us. Then his voice breaks our connection as he says, “The reason I left was to see the world. Angel had college to worry about. She had a brilliant career ahead of her. I didn’t want my yearning to see the world put her career on hold.” Without looking at him as I try to keep her eyes trained on mine, I say, “How generous of you.”

“Look, I know it’s hard to understand,” he continues. “I lived in a tiny town my whole life. When I got out of high school, I bought a motorcycle and made my way to Sturgis to spread my wings like I’d wanted to do since I was a little kid. I met Angel, and it stopped my growing process.” “I met Angel, and it began mine,” I say as I run my hand down her long braid. He shifts his weight to his other foot and groans. “Look, this is fucking hard for me to take, watching your hands move over my true love like that.” Angel’s eyes narrow and she spins around and snaps at him, “Your true love? Gage, how can those words even come out of your mouth?” Get him, girl!

Finally, the anger that should’ve come from her from the start. “Look, Gage, I’m not going to let you get by with talking in a way that’s not true. I’m not your true love,” she says. He interrupts her. “Yes, you are.” She shakes her head. “Stop that! No one leaves their true love and never even calls to see if they’re alive.” “Funny you should say that.” He frowns at her. “Why is it you never attempted to call me? Not once, from my understanding.” “You left me. Why would I call? To beg you to stop following your odd dream of seeing the world? I’m not selfish like that.” I can feel her beginning to tremble.

I wrap my arms around her from behind and kiss her cheek. “It’s okay, Baby.” Her hand moves over my cheek and her body stops shaking. The man who left her looks at me with an expression that begs me to let her go. But I won’t. He gestures to us. “This is hard to watch. Please let her go. Stop holding her, at the very least. It’s hard not to come at you and rip your fucking head off with you all over her like that.” She looks at me. “I can see what he’s saying. Let me go, Benny.” “No.” I’m not letting her go just because this asswipe wants me to. I look him in his dark eyes. “Be uncomfortable, be very uncomfortable.” He looks right back at me and I have to give it to the man, he is persistent over a woman he left

alone for two years. “Fine, hold her, but you need to know she and I had a special bond. I thought it was strong enough to allow me to pursue my lifelong dream and be able to come back and pick up where we left off. We hadn’t broken up. I was merely going on a trip.” “Gage, you took everything you owned with you,” she says with a despondent tone in her voice. “One bag, Angel. Everything I owned filled up one bag. You know I hadn’t accumulated much of anything while we were together. You and I moved into that little house and the things we got, the furniture, the bed, the dog, those stayed there with you and our home. I only took my clothes and toiletries.” He looks at her with hurt in his eyes. “So how can you say I took everything when I left you with what we had gotten together?”

“Every last item of clothing, Gage? You needed the damn bar of soap that you used? Every bottle of your cologne, you needed? There wasn’t a thing left of you. Do you know how long I went without washing your pillow? Nearly a year because it still had a trace of you on it.” Her body begins to shake again and I hold her tighter. With all she’s saying, I know she did love this man. Maybe not with the same kind of thing we have, but she did love him. And by her actions, she still might have some of that love stored deep inside her. “I’m really sorry you thought I was leaving forever. I wasn’t. How could you think I was walking out that door without a tear in my eye if I was leaving you?” He shakes his head and looks confused. “Angel, I loved you. With everything in

me, I loved you. I left that day to go on a trip and then come back home. I thought you understood that. I’m very sorry you didn’t. And now it makes sense why you never came looking for me. Not even a phone call to see if I was alive.” “I don’t understand, Gage. Not at all. That day you left, you had just told me about your plan of traveling the world. I had just found out how you’d been keeping money squirreled away for three years. You’d been doing that without telling me a thing all that time. Never did you mention your dream of traveling or the fact you were putting money away to do that.” She looks at him and waits for his reason. He looks back at her and smiles. “How many times did you tell me I was a bad communicator, Baby?”

I’m stunned that he can stand there and smile about a thing that caused her so much pain. “Dude, that’s no excuse for what you did to her,” I tell him. “You turned her into a shell of what she was. I’ve only seen a few of the tears she cried over your no good ass. I can’t imagine the number she shed before I came along. Whatever you were thinking was going to happen by you coming back here and picking up where you left off, is not going to happen.” He levels his eyes on me and his lips form a thin line as I’m sure he’s biting back a string of curse words he’d love to hurl at me. “Gage, he’s right,” she says. “Lack of communication may be to blame here. But that’s a thin excuse for two years of no communication.” “Are you willing to accept your part in this,

Angel? You also stopped communicating,” he says. She nods. “I can accept that. I should’ve called, I suppose. I was hurt, though. I can look back now and see I should’ve called if only to get the closure I desperately needed. So, yes, I am partly responsible but a very small part.” “And can you admit that your school and work took you away from time you could’ve spent with me?” he asks as he looks at her in the same way a parent asks a child if they understand what they did wrong. “Dude, we’re talking work and school. You can’t expect her to feel bad about taking time away from your precious ass to further herself. What a fucking prick you are, man.” I let Angel go because now I’m shaking with anger. “If you think I’m going to stand here and let you talk shit to my woman,

you’re sadly mistaken. I see right through your very selfish ass.” “I’m not selfish. Tell him, Angel,” he says as he glares at me. She doesn’t say a word as she takes me by the arm and looks at me. “It’s okay. No need to get mad about anything. His words can’t hurt me anymore.” He cocks his head. “What does that mean?” She locks her eyes on him. “It means you can’t hurt me anymore, Gage. You used to try to make me feel bad because I had to study instead of playing video games with you. You told me I was more in love with my books than you. It made me feel bad. But not so damn bad that I’d stop learning and played games with you.” “A person needs attention, Baby. I tried to explain

that to you on many occasions.” “Interesting that you could take the time to let me know how I wasn’t paying enough attention to you, but never the time to tell me you had a dream of traveling the world and was hiding money to make that happen for you.” She crosses her arms in front of her. “And part of the reason I had to work so much on top of going to school was because I had to pay for the majority of things because you never seemed to have any money. Only you did have money. Lots of it, if you managed to put away enough to travel the fucking world!” Her ire is up and now I think this asshole is about to get ripped a new one! I watch from just behind her as he narrows his eyes at her and says, “You worked because you wanted to be there to watch the work the mechanics did on

the bikes. And you know that’s why you were there so much. Since you were bringing in so much money, why not let you pay the bills so I could put my hard-earned money up so I could one day have my dream?” She throws her hands into the air. “And we’re back to your dream. The one you never talked about. This is getting to be a circle and I’m kind of sick of this circle shit. You know what, Gage, this is over. I don’t want to talk to you about anything. This is more than enough closure for me.” She turns back to me and takes my hand and we start to walk back inside. His voice is low as he says, “I was in a wreck the day I left. I’d been on the road for three hours when something happened. I can’t remember what because I was injured so badly that I was in a

coma in a hospital in Sioux Falls where I was Halo-flighted to, apparently. I can’t recall any of that. I just know I woke up three months ago and had to be retaught how to walk and talk. The only thing I could remember was you.” This is not good news for me…

ANGEL My head is spinning with what Gage has just told me. Letting go of Benny’s hand, I run back to Gage. I look into his dark eyes and see the pain behind them. “Gage, I’m so…” His mouth on mine stops my words as he grabs me up and kisses me hard. Without thinking, my arms go around his neck and I hold him and kiss him back. My heart is pounding and my head is spinning. The kiss ends and still he holds me tight in his arms. They used to be so strong and now I can feel some weakness in them. “You don’t have to say it, Love. We can move on

and put that behind us,” he says with a husky whisper. I run my hands through his shoulder length, dark waves I used to love to mess with so much. Suddenly I remember Benny and pull myself out of Gage’s arms. “I, uh, shit! I shouldn’t have done that.” I turn back to see so much hurt on Benny’s face. I take a few steps back toward him. I stop as he holds up his hand. “Don’t.” With no idea of what to do, I stand still. “Benny…” He shakes his head and I see his eyes glistening with unshed tears. “Angel, I just saw the worst thing. Worse than I ever imagined. You still love him.” I shake my head. “No. No, it’s just that I had no idea he’d been hurt. It hit me like a brick. My mind

went blank.” I try to explain something I don’t understand myself then I feel Gage’s arm run over my shoulders. “You do love me, Angel.” “Don’t, Gage!” I shout and move his arm off me. “Don’t make me be mean to you. I’m with Benny now. End of story. I’m sorry you were hurt. I really am. But the fact is I love Benny more than I ever loved you in the three years we were together. I love him more than I ever loved you from the first night he and I spent together.” “But the kiss,” Gage says as he looks at me with tear-filled eyes. “Angel, you felt something. I know you did.” I shake my head and find I’m right in between them both. Both men looking so rugged and strong on one hand and weak as kittens on the other.

Benny’s expression is killing me. “You did feel something. I saw it in your eyes when you opened them. I saw it in how you ran your arms around him.” Then it all hits me that everything I believed was wrong. The heartbreak was for all the wrong reasons. And I should’ve been there for Gage. My legs go weak and I find myself slowly moving to the ground and sitting on it. Then I lay my head in my hands and cry. “What have I done?” For the longest time, no one says a word. Then I hear Benny say, “Look, man. I’m sorry for your accident. I really am. And I promise not to interfere with her decision. But the fact is, she and I are in love. She and I have made plans together. So for tonight, I’m taking her home. To our home.” “I don’t have a place to stay. I came here thinking

she still had our house,” Gage says. “I’d planned on staying with her.” “She let that rental go when she and I moved into our place. Since the circumstances are so weird, I’ll set you up in the hotel I was staying in. Tomorrow maybe she’ll feel up to talking to you about things. She and I have some talking to do as well. But right now, she’s breaking down and I need to get her home where she feels safe. Agreed?” Benny asks him. I feel like a spectator in this whole thing. One who is watching from very far away. This has to be a dream. This can’t be real. “Yeah, I can see she’s not going to be able to talk tonight. Thanks for the motel room. I really appreciate it, man.” I hear Gage say. Then I’m scooped up and rest my head on a chest.

A wide chest. A strong chest. Benny’s chest. I run my arms around him and bury my face in it. I can’t stand to look at either of them right now. It’s too hard. I can hear the sound of gravel crunching under both of their boots and know Gage is walking right next to Benny. There’s the sound of a car door opening then Gage says, “I’ll follow you to the motel.” “Okay,” Benny says as he carries me away to his bike. “I’m sorry, Benny. I really am.” “Shh. Don’t apologize, Baby. We’ll work this all out. You just try to calm down.” He puts me on the bike and has me in front as he climbs on behind me. “We’ll ride like this so my arms can hold you in. You lean back on me, my Angel.”

I do as he says and feel so damn weak. Weaker than I’ve ever been. It’s even worse than the day Gage left me. Why is that? Why is this making me so damn weak? I struggle to stop crying but I can’t seem to get it under control. It’s not horrible sobs just constant tears. I feel as if I’m kind of coming unglued. I suppose this is what some call falling apart at the seams. I’m just a wreck. My mind isn’t working. My body just wants to shut down. I just want to shut down. It seems I have decisions to make and I have no idea what the right thing to do is. It used to be black and white. Gage left me and I was free to move on. And I would be a fool to take him back.

Only thing is, now I know he was hurt and needed me and I was too stubborn to pick up the phone and make a call to make sure he was alive. I wonder why his family never called me to tell me. Or was his family even aware of his accident? How long was it before they were made aware? If ever. And what must they think about me? I bet they hate me. In the three years Gage and I were together, not once did he take me to meet any of them. They never visited us. They did live very far away, in Texas. It made sense at the time that we never had the money to go and they never had the time to come up. But they knew we were together and they should’ve called me when they found out he was hurt.

We pull into the motel parking lot and Benny gets off and puts his arm around my waist as I lean into his side. “I think I should leave you in his truck while I check him in. You’re kind of a mess right now and I don’t want the clerk to think you’re wasted or anything like that and call the cops.” I nod in agreement. And wipe my eyes and make a big sniffle. Gage gets out of his truck and hands me a bunch of napkins from McDonald's. “Here, Angel. Use these to blow your nose and dry your tears. I hate to see you like this.” I take the handful of napkins and give him a nod then ask, “Gage, why didn’t your family call me when they found out you were in an accident?” “I’m not sure. I just know what they told me when I woke up. They were waiting to see if you would call. The paramedics found my cell phone and had

brought it in with me. The nurses had kept it charged up in case anyone called. Mom took it over when my family got to me.” He looks away for a second then back at me. “They thought maybe you and I had broken up. I hadn’t told them a thing about my trip. So they didn’t call you. And once I woke up and asked for you, they told me to forget about you like you had forgotten about me.” “Oh, I see.” Benny squeezes me a little and kisses the side of my head. “I think she should stay out here while I get you checked in.” “Yeah, she’s kind of a wreck. Put her in the truck.” I’m picked up and placed in the driver’s side. Gage laughs a little then says, “Don’t drive off, Angel.”

I make a grunt and blow my nose. “I can’t even see right now to run away.” “Good,” Benny says then closes the door. I can see well enough to watch the two men in my life walk away, side by side. I think about how ironic this all is and how much I wish it wasn’t happening at all. Just when life gets good and somewhat easy, God has to toss a monkey wrench into things and make it all fucked up. He must have quite the sense of humor. I run my hands over the steering wheel and for a second, I do think about running away from this. Just putting the thing in drive and peeling off and driving until I can’t anymore. Then maybe take a bus to Canada and change my name and become a nun.

Nuns have to have easier lives than normal people. No relationships at all to worry over. No kids to worry about. No men to worry about. All they worry about is being good, staying sin free, and talking to God a bunch. Yeah, those broads got it made. I see the guys coming back out and see Gage taking Benny’s bike and walking it to park it in front of one of the motel rooms. Benny walks toward me and opens the driver’s side door. “Scoot, Pumpkin,” he says. I do as he’s said to. “We’re taking this. The bike ride is a bit far for you when you’re in such a bad condition. I’ll bring his truck back to him in the morning and pick up my bike.” “Okay,” I say and blow my nose again.

“If you’re up to it by then. I’ll let him follow me out to the house where we can all talk and figure things out. But I won’t allow that until you’re up to it. I told him I’ll keep the room for him until things are figured out.” He lays his arm out along the back of the seat as he looks back and backs out of the parking space. I lean into his side and rest my head on his shoulder. “Thank you.” He pulls me in close and wraps his arm around me, making me feel safe and loved. The decision should be so easy. And maybe in the morning after a good night’s sleep and a whole pot of coffee, I will be able to make the decision easily. I hope so, anyway. “I’ll sleep in the room next to ours so you can think, Angel,” he says out of nowhere.

I sit up and look at him. “No! No, Benny!” “I think you should be alone to think.” He looks straight ahead without looking over at me. “No, Benny. Or is it I because you’re mad at me?” I ask as I wipe my eyes. “I’m not mad.” He glances at me sideways. “I’m probably just as confused as you are. I mean, here we both thought this guy was just a really big asshole and come to find out he was in a coma all this time. There’s a lot for you to think about. I know that. And I saw how you reacted to him. You did love him at one time.” I lean back and drop my head onto the back of the seat. “Please don’t leave me alone, Benny. I’ll just go in circles in my mind. I need you, Baby.” His eyes flash as he turns his head to look at me.

“If it will make you feel better, then I won’t leave you alone. But if you need space all you have to do is ask me for it. I want you to know I understand this is not a normal situation.” Leaning into him, I run my fingertips over his upper thigh. “Benny, I love you. Although this situation is not normal, my love for you will overcome anything I feel for Gage. I know it will.” “Hope so.” He kisses my forehead and I feel something in the light kiss. Something that tells me that he’s guarding his heart in case I do pick Gage instead of him. “You’re a very good man, Benjamin Worthington,” I tell him and stroke his chest. The muscles ripple underneath his tight black Tshirt as my fingers run over them. He takes my

hand off his chest and kisses it. “I’m not, Angel. You bring this man out in me. If you knew how badly I want to still rip the guy’s head off, you’d think differently.” “Why do you still want to rip his head off? He didn’t leave me like I thought,” I ask. “Because he kissed you and wants to steal you away from me.” I nod. “Yeah, that would make me kind of want to rip someone’s head off too. You know, Benny, you have more patience and tolerance than I do.” “I know,” he says then we both laugh. I play with his beard. “Promise me you won’t hurt him, though. I already feel pretty terrible that he was hurt, and I wasn’t around to help him.” He pulls into our drive and looks over at me as he

parks the truck. “You know I won’t hurt him. Unless he really pisses me off, then I will.” “Well, of course, if he really pisses you off. I’m going to need you two to play nice while we all figure things out.” He gets out of the truck and I scoot over. Then he picks me up and carries me. “I can walk, you know.” “I know that. I want to carry you.” He kisses the tip of my nose. Laying my head on his chest, he carries me inside where Cuddles greets us at the door. “So, this was his dog, huh?” “He got her from the pound when she was a puppy.” The dog jumps around his feet, threatening to trip him up but somehow he evades her efforts. “You

know something he said keeps running through my mind.” He takes the stairs up to our bedroom as I ask, “What’s that?” “He said his cell phone was there, in the hospital, turned on, right?” I nod as he gets to our room and pushes the door open. Cuddles runs in ahead of us and goes straight to the little doggy bed Benny picked out for her. Our bed is too high off the ground for her to jump up on. “I think he said that. The truth is my head is more than a bit foggy.” He lies me on the bed and starts to undress me. His fingers run over my stomach as he unbuttons my pants. “If he had his phone, and he said all he

could think about was you when he woke up then why didn’t he call you?” “Maybe because his family still had the phone and I think he said he forgot how to talk too.” He takes my boots off then pulls my pants all the way off. I sit up and pull my little top off and unclasp my bra and take it off too. Benny nods as he looks as if he’s thinking hard. He strips my panties off then begins the process of pulling off his own clothes. “But when he could speak again, what stopped him then? Do you have the same cell number as you did when he left?” “Yeah. And my work number was on his phone as well. And now I do wonder why he didn’t call. Especially before he set out to come to Sturgis to find me. He could’ve made a phone call and done that. But maybe he has some brain damage now. I

couldn’t really tell, but I wasn’t all there, to be honest.” He lies next to me and pulls me to lie on his chest. Soft lips touch the top of my head. “Sleep, my Angel. Tomorrow we’ll get our answers.” And now I can’t do anything but lie here wide awake and think about why he didn’t just call. Something doesn’t seem right about this…

BLAZE My night was pretty sleepless as Angie tossed and turned most of it. But she’s sleeping peacefully now that the sun’s come up. I was woken up by my cell phone springing to life at six this morning, a half hour ago. I had put the phone on silent but the light from the screen woke me and I found my father’s name on it. I didn’t answer it, of course, as I have a lot on me as it is without adding their drama to it. Climbing out of bed, I want to get the coffee started so it’ll be ready when she wakes up. She always does better with a little coffee to help start her day. And I think this day is going to be pretty eventful. I pull on my underwear and head out of the room to

go to the kitchen, scratching my beard as I go. I feel like something the cat drug in. Cuddles follows me and jumps around all happy and I wonder how she’ll feel about seeing her old master, Gage. She’ll probably split a seam I bet. Just as we hit the last stair, she bolts toward the front door, yapping her little ass off. I follow her and see a black town car parked in our drive. Now who could this be? Quickly I go back upstairs and throw on a pair of jeans and pull a T-shirt over my head and head back down to find out who in the hell thinks it’s okay to pull up in my drive so damn early in the morning. I throw the door open and Cuddles runs out to the car barking like a mad dog. As I thought, even

though she’s tiny, no one wants a piece of that action. The window in the back goes down and my father’s head pops out of it. Fuck! “I wouldn’t get out if I were you. We think she has rabies,” I shout. The way his eyes go all wide makes me laugh. “Really, Son?” I walk out in my bare feet and pick up the frantic poodle mix and hold her under my arm. “You’re safe now.” My father’s driver gets out and opens the door for him. My mother slips out of the car behind my father and I walk toward the house. With the dog trying desperately to gain its freedom and kill my parents.

If she could do any real damage, I might just let her go. But since she can’t, I hold onto her until we get inside the house. “Let me just put Killer here out in the back.” I walk away as my parents look all around the great room and try not to look impressed. That would be too boorish of them as my grandfather would say. When I come back, I see they’ve sat down on the giant leather sofa and seem to be a bit confused by everything. “You keep a dog in the house, Benjamin?” my father asks me. I nod. “You guys want to follow me to the kitchen. I need to get some coffee going and maybe a pitcher of margaritas.”

They get up and follow me as Mother says, “Surely, you jest.” I shrug my shoulders. It seems like a little alcohol might be in order this morning which is starting way too early and way too awful. Not that it was going to be an awesome day, anyway with Gage in the plans for the day. Gesturing to the barstools by the island in the kitchen, I say, “Take a load off. That must’ve been some ride. I’m sure you two are beat. I can set you up in one of our many guest rooms if you guys need a nap.” My father looks at me as if I’m insane. “Benjamin, you must know we took our jet to the small airport just outside of town and had a car waiting there for us.” “And you brought your own driver from home?

You didn’t think James might like the day off since you’re away from New York?” I ask as I pour some water into the back of the old style coffee maker Angel insisted on.

My mother shakes her head, making her blonde bob haircut bounce around her neck, that’s strung with pearls. Always the picture of the perfect wife and mother, she is. Much like June Cleaver. I guess she’s her role model. “What are you doing there, Benjamin? When is it you learned to cook, Son?” “I took a cooking class in college,” I say with a smile as Harvard offers no cooking classes in its legal schooling. My father frowns. “Seems you’ve become quite the

jokester this year. I don’t see the need for humor myself. It gets in the way of real things. Life, work, respect. Of which you are rapidly losing mine by the way.” “Am I now?” I spoon in the fresh coffee grounds Angel loves and look at my father. “I’m losing some for you and especially my grandfather. Representing that horrible man. Bain isn’t a thing I thought you approved of either. Nor my brother for that matter. But when Grandfather speaks, you two cower. I’m done cowering. I won’t work for a firm that takes that man’s back.” Mom chimes in, which is not at all like her, “Mr. Bain has every right to charge the price he sees fit without the government telling him what he has to do. This is a country with a free enterprise system. If we let them do this to him, then it sets a

precedent where they can do it to others as well. Setting the prices, they see fit without the knowledge of what it costs to produce things.” I shake my head and look at my mother. “You’re right in the regards of the government and their interference in most things. Bain holds the keys to the only drug known to extend the lives of people with AID’s, though. He’s jacked up the price the original producer found they could sell the product for and still make a profit.” My father clears his throat. “But our client, Mr. Bain, has a product which is high in demand. He’s justified in raising the price. Others in areas of indemand products do the same thing.” “But, Father, those are things people want. Their lives don’t depend on them being able to get it. People should be able to affordably obtain what’s

necessary to live. I shouldn’t even have to argue about this with you. In the beginning, you were on the right side. What the hell happened?” I ask and then I see Angel stumbling to the top of the stairs, rubbing her eyes. “Is Gage here already?” she asks in a mumbled voice. “Shit,” I hiss and run to her as she’s wearing only a robe and her hair’s a mess. She didn’t even bother to do a thing. She’s must’ve woken up and thought I was down here arguing with her old boyfriend. “Angel, my parents are here.” She stops on the third from the top stair and spins around. “I’ll be right back. I have to change my clothes.”

I’m thankful the position my parents are sitting in didn’t let them see her. Neither of them ever leave their bedroom without looking a thousand percent ready for the day. And then their eyes level on me. “What was she wearing, Benjamin?” my mother asks. “A robe. We’re very informal here. This is the country. There are usually no unexpected visitors here. So we don’t usually get dressed for the day until after we’ve had coffee and breakfast.” I pour Angel a large cup of coffee and put some cream from the fridge in it. “I’m going to run this up to her. Be right back. Make yourselves some if you’d like. Everything’s right here in the kitchen.” I haul ass to our room and find her frantically brushing her teeth and hair at the same time. She spits out a glob of toothpaste as she sees me come

in. “What the hell, Benny?” “They just showed up. It’s about work,” I say as I sit the coffee on the vanity top. “It’s about me too,” she says then rinses her mouth out with mouthwash. I shake my head. “No, I think it’s just work, Baby. I don’t want you to stress about it. Not one bit. You have enough to worry about without that. And so do I.” I look around and find a hair clip I bought her a few days ago that isn’t expensive but it looks like it is. Quickly, I braid her hair and clip the end with the clip. She looks at it in the mirror. “That looks nice. Please pick me out something to wear they’ll approve of, Benny.”

Hurrying to the closet, I pick out a simple beige dress she has. I’ve yet to take her shopping and now I’m regretting it. Some white flats I find and take them to her. “Didn’t I see a strand of pearls in your jewelry box?” She nods and I rush to get them and place them around her neck. Perfect! She looks very normal. Very bland, but my parents like people that way. Running my arm around her shoulders, I take her out to meet my parents. The words, ‘don’t be nervous,’ keep running through my brain as we go down the stairs. She takes in a deep breath as we hit the last one and looks at me, then gives me a wink. Somehow

she managed to get just enough makeup on to look radiant. We round the corner to the kitchen and she beams at my parents who look at her with a mix of astonishment and wonder. Angel steps forward, her hand extended. “Hello, I’m Angel Jennings. Benny’s told me so much about you both. It’s such a pleasure to meet the people who made this magnificent man the person he is.” My father and mother get up off the bar stools. Father shakes her hand first. She shocks the hell out him and me both as she pulls him into a hug. Then does the same thing with my mother. “Well, oh my,” Mom says as Angel gives her a pat on the back too. Angel steps back and comes to my side. I run my arm around her shoulders again as she says, “I

know people of your stature aren’t big on hugs, but in middle America we’re huge on them. Please take a seat. No reason for you to be standing. We’re very informal way out here in the country.” Angel looks back at me and runs her hand over my beard, straightening it some. “Thanks,” I say then look back at my parents who are looking at us with slack jaws. “Um,” my father says. “Well, I don’t know what to say. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Angel. Is that your real name or a nickname of sorts?” She smiles and moves away from me to go to the fridge. “It’s my real name. Care for a juice of some sort? We have every kind there is.” Mother runs her hands over her pearls and stares at the ones Angel has on. “I’ll take an apple juice, Dear. Mr. Worthington will take a prune. Did our

son buy you those pearls?” Angel grabs two juice glasses from the cabinet and looks over her shoulder at my mother. “No, these were my great-grandmother's. They were handed down to me. I love wearing them. They remind me where it is I come from.” “Where do you come from, dear?” Mom asks as I hold my breath as the answer will not make her happy. Angel takes the juices from the fridge and fills the glasses. “I come from a family of hard workers. My great-grandfather was a railroad engineer way back in the day. He made a nice living, but it took him a lot of hours to make that kind of money that made them only middle class. I’m proud to say that I’m the very first person in my family to get a Master’s degree. Some have Associate’s and a few

have their Bachelor’s but I’m only months away from gaining the highest degree that anyone in my family has achieved.” My father gives her a genuine smile as she places their drinks in front of them. “That’s quite an accomplishment. And what is your degree in?” “Engineering. I want to build motorcycles,” she says with a huge smile. My mother nearly chokes on her juice. “Why those things? Not very lady like, I must say.” Angel laughs lightly. “Not one bit. You’re right about that. But they’re not about ladies or gentlemen. They aren’t about boys or girls. They aren’t about men or women. Motorcycles are about experiencing the freedom of the road. The wind, the sun, and the moon, the elements in their rawest forms. That’s what they’re about. I want to make a

machine that’s easier for people of lighter weights to handle. To feel the road beneath their tires better and feel more confident in their ability to handle such a powerful machine.” My father looks at me with his eyebrows way up high. “My, she’s an impressive young thing, isn’t she?” My heart stops as they’re reacting to her so much better than I thought they would. “She is quite impressive.” Angel takes an apron out of the drawer. “I’m not all that. Now, if you’ll help me, Benny, we can whip up some omelets for breakfast.” I go to help her then say, “Father, we’d like to invite James in to eat.” “Someone’s outside?” Angel asks.

I nod. “Their driver. He came with them from New York.” She shakes her head. “Get the eggs out and start the sausage and bacon mixture we made up yesterday morning heating up. I’ll run and get him.” “Oh, it’s not necessary,” my father says. “I’m sure he’ll turn you down.” She stops and spins around. “Why’s that?” Mother rolls her eyes. “Staff doesn’t eat with us, Dear.” “At my house they do,” Angel says and takes off to retrieve the driver my parents have had for the last twenty years. Once she’s all the way out of the house and I hear the door shut, I ask, against my better judgment, “So, what do you think?”

They look at each other as if mentally communicating. Then they look back at me as my father answers, “She’s wonderful. She’ll need to be schooled in the proper ways of etiquette and the rules of our social status, such as staff and things like that. Do you suppose you could teach her those things, Benjamin? Also, she’ll have to stop calling you by that nickname. Oh, what your grandfather would do to her if he ever heard that name come out of her mouth. I fear for the girl, you know?” “You know, I was afraid for her too. But she just absolutely blew me away just now. I think she’ll deal with Grandfather just fine. I won’t be teaching her a thing. She’s teaching me.” I’m one step closer to becoming the man I’m meant to be, thanks to finding my Angel.

ANGEL With the arrival of Benny’s parents, it’s knocked my business with Gage back awhile. I didn’t want to seem rude, so it took some doing to be able to get out of the house on our own. Thankfully, Benny’s parents needed a nap after the huge breakfast we made and we told them we had to go buy some things so we could have a nice dinner. They commented on the fish tank in the kitchen with the two live lobsters and asked about having those. Benny told them we could never eat Fred and Ethyl. He wants to make them his specialty, spaghetti and meatballs. Alone in Gage’s truck, I find myself so drawn to

Benny that it’s kind of freaky. I lean into him as I sit next to him and he drives us into town. “I think your parents are nowhere near as stuffy as you described them.” “They really are. But they’re different around you. I can’t explain it. You bring out something in people, Angel. You’re a rare find, my lady.” “I think you are.” I put my head on his shoulder and run my hand over his leg. “I want you so damn bad right now for some reason, Benny.” “Shut up!” he says as he pulls his shades down to look at me. “Are you being serious?” I nod and bite my lip. “Want to pull over before we have to deal with Gage?” “You’re fucking with me, aren’t you?” He shakes his head and laughs. “This is your old boyfriend’s

truck and you want me to fuck you in it?” “Now I get why it’s making me so hot for you. Yes, that’s exactly what I want.” I run my hand over his jean covered cock, and he looks at me again. “You’re a bad girl, Angel.” “Seems so.” I unbutton his jeans and pull the zipper down nice and slow then put my hand inside them to feel his skin under my palm. “Um, maybe my mouth will help you pull over and make me scream for mercy.” I lean over and my pearl necklace touches the tip of his dick and he groans, “Fuck, Angel.” “I haven’t even touched you with my lips yet,” I say with a giggle. He pushes my head down. “Stop talking and suck it, Baby.”

I do as I’m told and find his cock hard as a rock as I take it all in. Up and down I go as he keeps driving. His groans fill the cab of the truck. “I can’t wait for that truck I bought you to come in,” he whispers. I stop and pull my head up. “You bought me a truck?” He pushes my head back down. “Get back to work, Wench. Yeah, I bought you a badass truck. And now that I realize how much better it’ll be cruising in it from time to time, you better believe you and I will be taking in the sights. Like the sight of the back of our pretty little head bobbing up and down in my lap as I drive down the road.” I stifle a laugh because this isn’t the time for laughing. I hear the sound of a bunch of bikes roaring past us. So I pull my head up just a little.

“Are we in town?” “Yeah, we are. You might want to speed this up a bit.” I suck harder as I reach in and take his balls in my hand and massage them. He stops at a stop light, I suppose, and runs his hand over the back of my head. “Yes, Baby! God damn it! Get ready! Fuck!” He blasts down my throat and I drink it all down then sit up and wipe my mouth with the back of my hand and look out the tinted windows at the people in the car right next to us. “Did you get us tinted windows on the truck too?” He nods and pulls me to him and kisses me hard. “That was awesome, Baby. Thank you.” “Go park behind the dollar store, so you can show me how thankful you really are.” I hold his cock in

my hand and move it up and down to get him ready again. He smiles and goes where I told him to down a back alleyway and he pulls to a stop then tosses me on my back on the long bench seat. He pushes my dress up then starts to rip my panties off. I stop him. “I’ll need to keep these intact, Benny.” “Oh yeah,” he says with a grin. He moves them to the side and moves his body over mine and slams his hard cock into me. “Yes!” I hiss. He slams into me over and over as he looks into my eyes. “You like me fucking you in his truck, don’t you, you bad girl?” I bite my lip and buck up to meet his hard thrusts. “I do. Show me who I belong to.”

He leans down and bites my neck then sucks it hard. His teeth graze over my neck up to my ear. “You tell me who you belong to.” My hands move up underneath his white T-shirt that’s so sheer you can see his ripped abs through it. I can feel them moving against my stomach. “You, Benny. I belong to you.” My heart’s pounding and I can barely breathe as he slams into me hard. His breath is hot on my neck as he nips and sucks it, leaving his mark on me. He moves faster. He pulls back one of my legs and goes in deeper, making me stretch in a new place and I moan. “Don’t come until I tell you to, Baby.” My stomach tenses as now I know I can’t let go. “What’ll you do to me if I don’t mind you?”

“String your ass up and whip you until you’re soaking wet.” I moan and arch up to him. “I just might like that. Better come up with something different.” He laughs a little then says, “Okay then. I’ll spank your ass so hard you won’t be able to sit down for a week.” “Oh, Benny, you should do that, anyway.” I wrap my legs around his waist. “Damn, Baby. Just don’t come until I tell you to. Shit, you’re too hard to threaten.” He pulls my braid, making the other side of my neck stretch out long then he bites me hard and I scream with the most delightful pain. “Benny!” My body starts to shake with the need to let it fall apart but I hold on as he plunges into me. He starts

moving with short strokes as his dick starts to jerk then he groans out the words, “You can come now.” We let out horrible sounds as our bodies pulse and squeeze the others. He lies on top of me as we pant and try to catch our breath. Then he pushes his body up a little and looks around. “What?” I ask as he looks a little worried. “We need to clean you up or you’ll get jizz all over his seat.” I point at the glove compartment. “That’s most likely filled with assorted condiments and napkins.” “You know him so well,” he says with a frown. He opens the glove compartment, and it’s filled with exactly what I said it would be. Getting a

handful of them, he hands them to me then gets off me. I sniff the air. “God, it smells like sex in here. This was a terrible idea, Benny. You shouldn’t have let me talk you into this.” I sit up and clean myself up and look in the glove compartment for some kind of bag to put the used things in. I find a small thing of perfume and spray it around then put it back. Benny cocks his head at me. “Angel, why would he have perfume in here?” With a shrug of my shoulders, I answer, “Don’t really know.” Then I put it back inside and when a few packets of ketchup fall out, I see a picture. I pull it out and see Gage with his arm around a girl I went to school with.

I hold it up and look at Benny. “See the shirt this chick is wearing?” He nods. “That’s mine. That’s my shirt she has on. I asked him if he’d seen it anywhere when I found it missing. He told me I probably lost it in the wash. But there she is wearing it.” “So that was before he left?” he asks as he takes the picture out of my shaking hand. “I lost that shirt two days before he left me. And I never put two and two together because I had no idea he even knew her. Her name is Sandy. She went away to college supposedly. And it was around the same time he left.” I take the picture and put it back where I found it. “Can you take me to Bell’s Diner so I can ask someone there some questions?” He nods and we take off. My mind is moving very

fast as we go and when we pull up to the diner I see the person’s car there who I need to talk to. “You want me to go with you?” I shake my head. “This will only take a minute.” I climb out of the passenger side and go in to find Sandy’s best friend. Patty and Sandy were inseparable until Sandy moved away to go to college. Patty looks up when I walk in. “Hi, Angel. I haven’t seen you in forever.” “I know. I stay to myself a lot. Too much, I think. Anyway, about Sandy. When’s the last time you talked to her?” I put my hand on my hip and tap my foot as I wait for her answer. “You seem a little pissed, Angel. What’s up?” “When did you last talk to her?” I ask again.

She sighs and says, “A few days ago. She’s moving back. She and her boyfriend broke up, and she’s coming home. She said she didn’t sign up to be taking care of a man for the rest of his life. Her boyfriend had a terrible accident. The guy was in a coma for almost two years. He’s on disability now and she says he only plays his games all day and expects her to wait on him hand and foot even though the doctors told him he needs to exercise and stuff to get back to his old self.” “Do you happen to know how long they’ve been together?” I ask. “Well, they met here a little over two years ago. The tragic thing is they left to move to Texas where his family is from. The day they took off, he was on his motorcycle and she was in her car with all of their things packed up in it. The guy had a terrible

accident on his motorcycle and ended up in a coma. He came out of it a few months ago.” I shake my head and hold up my hand. “Is his name Gage?” “Yeah, you know him?” she asks. I nod. “I really shouldn’t have been such a homebody. Work and school were my entire life and Gage, of course. He and I lived together until he took off. He told me he was going to travel all over the world. And guess who just came back into town last night to find me. I wondered why he didn’t have my phone numbers anymore. But of course he had to delete them, didn’t he?” Her eyes go big. “I swear she had no idea he was with anyone. I swear that to you, Angel. Please don’t start anything with her when she gets back. She’s had it so rough with him being in that coma

and all she went through to be able to stay in Sioux Falls with him.” “I won’t start anything with her. Thanks for the information, Patty.” I turn around and leave. As I climb back into the truck, I see Benny frowning at me. “Are you going to tell me what the hell is going on?” “Seems, Gage is a lying piece of shit.” “He never had an accident?” he asks. “No, he had that. He was in a coma and all that. But he left with another girl. Not to travel the world. The reason he didn’t have my numbers is because he deleted them, I’m sure.” I sit next to the door and find myself shaking with anger. “Baby, come here,” he says as he holds out his arms.

I turn to him and ask, “Why, Benny? Why would he do that to me then and why would he come back now and try to fuck up my life again?” He reaches out and pulls me to him. “Baby, there are so many selfish people in this world. I have no idea why he’d do all this. I can tell you that I’m fucking happy as shit that he’s an asshole, though.” I have to laugh. “You would.” “So let’s go give him his damn truck and get my bike and you can tell him to fuck off forever. I can punch him if you want.” He kisses my cheek. “Only if you want me to.” “I do, but don’t. He was in a coma and I don’t know what all he had wrong with him so we’ll have to leave the physical stuff out.” I lean my head on his shoulder. “Thanks, though.”

I feel good and bad, it’s odd. It’s a relief that he’s no longer a real issue in my relationship with Benny, but he’s still a man I loved once and he lied to me. We pull up to the motel and I find Gage coming out as soon as we stop in front of his little motel room. “Should I give him one more night here or what, Angel?” Benny asks me. “I really think you’ve already done more than enough for the ass.” He opens the door and gets out then helps me down. The perfume wafts out as we get out and I see Gage’s eyes go kind of big but he quickly loses the ‘oh shit’ expression. “Hi, Angel. You look great. Kind of like a pretty school teacher. Not like yourself much at all. But

still pretty,” he says. He holds his arms out. “Can I have a hug?” Benny laughs. And goes to his bike and gets on it. Gage’s eyes follow him and he looks a little confused. I cross my arms and give him a nod. “You can have a hug if you really want to come that close to me. I wouldn’t advise it, though.” He takes a few steps back. “And why is that, Angel?” “I found a photo of you and Sandy.” He looks right into my eyes and says, “Who?” “You know the thing that makes me the maddest is that you would see a real relationship end just to have me take care of your ass for the rest of your fucking useless life.” I take a step toward him and

he takes another back. “Angel, what are you talking about?” “I know Sandy, sweetheart. I went to school with her. I know her best friend, Patty too. And you’ll be happy to know that Sandy will be back in town soon. Try your hand at that again. The poor girl apparently was there for you at the hospital.” “Is that what she said? That girl’s a sociopath. A freaking liar, Angel.” He stands his ground as he goes on, “She told me her name was Melissa. I left town because of her. She was threatening to tell you that she and I had been messing around. She liked me. Wanted me. But I was faithful to you and she hated it.” His words, though most likely bullshit, do remind me of another boy in school saying something very similar.

I look at Benny. “This may be a little bit true, Benny. What should I do?” “Fuck!” he says. “You’re too smart to fall for this bullshit, Angel.” Gage takes me by the arm and I look at him. “I did hide some stuff from you but it was for your own protection. She threatened to kill you. I left to get away from her. When I woke up at the hospital, she was there. Angel, I think she might have been trying to run me down or something. I think that’s why I wrecked. I came here to get your help because my parents left me with her. They believed all her lies and with my memory loss I kind of did too. She had that picture of us with my arm around her and all. But I don’t remember her. I only remember you.” Well, what the fuck do I do now?

BLAZE It’s times like these that I wish I had a portable lie detector test! Angel looks at me with an expression that asks me what she should do. I want to say, ‘tell him to fuck off, anyway,’ but I don’t say that. “Fuck!” I look at Gage and see real sadness and worry in his dark eyes. “Get in your truck and follow us home. I don’t know how my parents are going to react to this shit. Get on, Angel.” She hurries over and climbs on back of my bike as she says, “I’m sorry, Baby. This is getting to be a real cluster-fuck, isn’t it?” Sarcasm is heavily laced with my words as I say, “You think?”

She smacks me in the arm. “If it’s getting to be too much for you, I can…” I start up the bike and drown out her next words. I know what they are, ‘can leave.’ I shake my head and drive away as she hangs onto me. My mind is numb as I try not to think about how my parents are going to act when we bring home this man with his peculiar story and the fact he wants to take my girl away from me. It’s hard to keep my thoughts positive in nature. And when I pull into my drive and see another long black car there, I shudder. Grandfather! When I stop, Angel asks, “Who do you think is here now?” “By the chill that ran down my spine when I saw

the car, I’d say it’s my grandfather. So this should be one fucking awesome day.” I get off and hold out my hand to help her. Once she’s off, I pull her into my arms. “Need a hug, Baby?” she whispers. “I need a hell of a lot more than just this hug, but I’ll take what I can get for now. This is going to have to be handled delicately. Let me do the talking, Princess.” I let her out of the hug and take her hand, leading her up the sidewalk as Gage hops out of his truck. He looks in awe as he looks up at the huge, log cabin style mansion. “Fuck me, Angel. I know you’ll never leave this guy!” I smile and hope he’s right. “I hope she won’t, Gage.”

Angel makes a nervous laugh which is so unlike her. “Let’s not talk about that. Benny’s parents are here and someone else too. He thinks it’s his grandfather. They’re from New York and filthy rich so don’t be offended if they come off snobby, as they can’t help it.” I stop and look at her. “When did you get so damn understanding, Angel?” “I’ve always been that way. I get it. There’s more than one way to live life. They can’t help where they come from just like the rest of us can’t,” she says as she starts walking again. “And the truth is, I can’t wait to meet your grandfather. I’m sure he’s nothing like you’ve told me he is. Your parents sure weren’t as bad as you said they were. Your father is adorable and your mother is so June Cleaver.”

I get a lopsided grin because she thinks of my mother just like I do. We’re so much on the same wavelength, it’s cute. In no time at all, I see us becoming that couple who can finish each other’s sentences. Order food for the other and pick out the perfect presents for one another. I take in a deep breath before I open the door. “Okay, you two, just keep it low key. Don’t get into any of this story with these people. They’ll only judge you very harshly. It’s what they do.” Angel looks at Gage, who’s walking on the other side of her, and says, “Don’t let him freak you out, Gage.” He gives her a nod and we head inside. No one is in the great room where I thought I’d find them.

“Mother, Father,” I call out. Then I hear some playful yapping coming from out back and look at Angel. She looks back at me with fear in her eyes. “Oh, no! You don’t think they went out there, do you? Cuddles will rip them up.”

Gage’s eyes go all bright. “Cuddles is out there?” He starts to haul ass toward the sound and Angel shouts out at him, “Gage, wait for us or you’ll get lost. This place is enormous.” “I found a map!” I hear him call out. I forgot the floor plans are still on that table by the stairs. She giggles and leans her head on my shoulder as I run my arm over her shoulders and she says, “He found a map. That sounds so funny.”

We walk to the patio doors and get there just in time to see him open them. My jaw drops as I see my grandfather petting the dog. My parents are outside too and the dog seems comfortable with them. “Cuddles,” Gage shouts. The dog stops wagging her tail and turns away from my grandfather. Her expression goes to one of confusion for only a moment then she makes a bline for Gage, who’s holding out his arms. She flies into them and he hugs her as she licks his face and makes odd yips. Angel sighs, “She missed him.” “It looks like I’ve lost her,” I say, quietly. Angel whispers, “She used to scratch at the door and go outside to look for him when he left. That’s

when she started sleeping in the bed with me. It was like she was waiting for him to come back. But he never did.” She’s just watching him and their dog and I feel left out. And then my time to feel sorry for myself is over as my grandfather says, “Now who do we have here? The prodigal grandson has been found.” They come back inside as Gage goes out to play with the dog. They all introduce themselves as they pass each other and I offer no explanation to who the man is. My grandfather cannot stop looking at Angel. She smiles at him and extends her hand. “Hi, Mr. Worthington, I’m Angel Jennings.” He takes her hand and I try to keep a hold of her shoulders so she doesn’t hug him like she did to my parents but I can’t as she slips away somehow.

Her arms go around him as his eyes go wide and my father chuckles then he says, “She’s a hugger, Father.” “I can see that,” Grandfather says as he lets her hug him then looks her up and down when she lets him go. “My, you are a nice-looking young woman. What do you see in the hippy, here?” She laughs and comes back to me, taking my hand. “You mean this rascal? There’s so much to see in him. He’s sweet, kind, sincere, loveable. I could go on and on.” I have to grin and pull her into my arms and kiss her cheek. Another thing that has my grandfather’s eyes popping. “Sweet? Benjamin?” He shakes his head. “Come, let’s sit in the great room and visit,” Angel says as she pulls me along with her to the large

room at the front of the house. She takes my grandfather’s hand with her other one and pulls him along too. “I’m so glad you could make time to come visit us. I’ve been dying to meet you, sir. It’s such an honor to have a man of your great accomplishment in our home. You’ve built such a wonderful legacy for your family. You see, I want to learn as much as I can from you, if you’ll indulge me, that is.” She makes us sit on either side of her as she pulls us down on the large leather sofa. My grandfather asks, “And why do you want to learn from me?” “You see, I’m about to hold a Master’s Degree in Engineering and want to build motorcycles. I’d like to have my own company and would love to learn how you managed to do such a remarkable job building yours,” she says as she leans back and

I run my arm around her shoulders and have to kiss her cheek. “An engineer. I see. That’s something to be proud of, young lady. You have very high expectations.” Grandfather sits back and smiles. Wow, a real smile! Angel laughs a little then says, “I see no reason to have anything less than the highest expectations when you’re talking about the most important thing in your life. It’s the most important thing, providing your family with a firm foundation to build upon. Don’t you think so?” He blinks at her a few times then looks at me. “Don’t let this one go, Benjamin.” “I have no plans to, Grandfather.” I look at her and want to smother her with kisses.

Angel snaps her fingers. “You know what would be fun?” I shake my head. “What, Baby?” “If we had us a big old bar-b-que.” She looks at my parents. “You all will be spending at least one night with us, won’t you?” “Well, I…,” Mom says then looks at my father. “It wasn’t a thing we’d planned on.” My grandfather continues to floor me as he says, “If you invite us to, then we will. It would be rude not to accept the invitation.” “Fabulous!” Angel claps her hands. “I’ll invite my grandmother. My parents live in California or I’d have them over to meet you all too. And I’ll hire a really great chef to make our dinner. He’ll be so over the top excited to cook for you all. He has his

own restaurant in town and is famous for his steaks.” I’ve never been more certain about anything in my entire life. This woman is the one for me! Then Gage walks in with the floor plan of the house in his hand. “Hey, Angel, I overheard you talking about having a party. Am I invited too?” My grandfather looks at the man then back at Angel. “Who might this young man be to you, my darling girl?” My eyes go wide. My grandfather does not use such words. Angel answers, “Oh, he’s my old boyfriend. The story is crazy, and I’d bore you with the details. But he has a problem and we want to try to help

him with it.” “Plus, I love her and want her back,” Gage says. “Dude!” I shout. “Not cool!” “Well, I do,” he says, a lot quieter. Angel pats my grandfather’s leg. “Don’t worry. I love Benny with all my heart.” “That’s good to hear, Angel,” he says then looks at Gage again. “Well tell us your big problem, Gage.” Gage sits on the floor, Indian style and starts telling his story. I’m kind of shocked and can tell he does have residual effects from his brain injury as a few words he says oddly and his eyes blink rapidly about every twenty minutes. Angel grips my hand as Gage tells us that this young woman named Melissa came on to him one day as he ate lunch at Bell’s Diner. She even came

to their house once, telling him Angel said she could borrow some clothes. She put on some and said she needed to take a picture to send to Angel’s phone to see if it was okay to borrow them. It seems she tricked him into getting into the shot with her and somehow got him to put his arm around her and then she used the picture to blackmail him. He wasn’t about to give in until she threatened to kill Angel if he didn’t leave her. That was when he came up with the story about wanting to travel the world. Only he was going to go to Texas and stay with his family until he could figure out what to do about the crazy chick. But he was in the motorcycle accident only hours after leaving town and when he finally woke up, the crazy Melissa was there. Only she was telling

him they had a strong love and he and she were leaving Sturgis together. She told him she was right behind him in her car and saw the accident that was caused by some debris on the road. She stayed by his side and made even his family believe her story. Sioux Falls is where she got a job and rented an apartment and he moved in with her when they let him out of the hospital. Little by little his memory started returning and Angel was the only person he remembered loving. And he knew he’d never leave her and had never really had anything to do with Melissa. As he ends his story, I look around to see my parents and grandfather captivated and cannot believe it. Angel holds my hand tight and looks at me. “Benny, what should we do?”

I shake my head and find myself further surprised as my grandfather says, “We have to get this woman to admit what she did.” He looks at Gage. “And, I’m sure you do love Angel, but she had no choice but to move on and you have to accept that. I’m sure you two can remain lifelong friends. But nothing more than that.” Gage frowns then says, “You’re right. I know you are.” He looks at Angel. “The truth is, I never made you glow the way you do with him. You never looked at me like you look at him. Your eyes light up and your voice even changes when you talk to or about him. So, I’ll take your friendship if you’ll give it.” Angel looks at me and smiles as she asks, “Would that be alright, Benny? Can I be his friend?” I look at her a long time then at him. “Can you keep

your hands off her?” His lips quirk up into a half-smile. “I think she’ll make sure I do.” I run my hand over the top of her thigh. “She damn well better.” With my cursing, I cut my eyes to be ready for my grandfather to tell me how it’s not allowed but am stunned when he smiles and sits back. Angel hops up and pulls me with her. “We have a few calls to make to get things ready. You are all feel free to look around the place.” She keeps going until we’re at the door to our bedroom where she takes me inside and closes the door then turns back and pushes me against it. Her mouth is hot on mine. I run my hands down and cup her ass in them,

picking her up. She wraps her legs around me and I walk over to the bed with her. Pulling my mouth away, I toss her onto our bed. She’s panting as she looks up at me. “Strip.” I do as she’s said to, then push her dress up and this time I rip those white lace panties right off. I flip her over and yank her back to me then slap her ass, nice and hard. She moans out, “Oh, do it again, Benny.” I do it again and slam my hard cock into her soaking wet depths. “You’re so fucking perfect, Baby. So fucking perfect.” “No, you are,” she says. “Baby give me five more. I want to see your hand print on my ass when we’re done.” “You are one naughty girl, Angel.”

“That I am.”

ANGEL After some much-needed Benny and Angel time, I managed to make the phone calls needed to get this party going and expect my grandmother to arrive any minute. Freddy’s already brought a small staff with him and is in the kitchen preparing dinner. It feels so odd being the hostess of such a shindig. I never saw myself in this role. Not ever! I also never saw myself sitting around with both my current boyfriend and my former either. The doorbell rings and I get up to answer it, sure that it’s my grandmother. Without looking through the peephole, I open the door and there stands a version of Sandy Whitehead. Or Melissa, as Gage

knows her. “Sandy?” I ask as I look at the girl who’d been blonde but now is a brunette with dark brown eyes and pale skin. “No, I’m Melissa and I’m here to get my fiancé.” “You’re Sandy Whitehead. We went to school together. You were a couple of grades ahead of me but I do know you, Sandy.” I look her dead in the eyes and I can see she’s got a lot of anger. “My name is Melissa Cross. I’m only twenty-five so I don’t see how you think you know me.” She looks me right back in the eyes and I have to say this little nut job takes her crazy very seriously. So I try something a little sneaky. “How’s Patty doing?” “I just left her, she’s fine,” she says and her mouth

does a little twitchy thing to one side but she quickly regains her composure. “Where’s Gage? I see his truck out there and I was told he followed you and some other man on a motorcycle out of town. My source followed you all and told me he’d be here. Now where is he?” Benny comes up behind me and runs his arm around my shoulders. “Hey, Baby, what’s taking so long here?”

“This woman says she’s Gage’s fiancé. Melissa Cross here, I know her as Sandy Whitehead, but she insists I’m wrong, and wants to see Gage. What do you think about that, Benny?” He shakes his head. “I’m afraid, Gage, is our very dear friend, and he’s told us a little different story and you aren’t a fiancé in any of it. So, we’re going

to have to ask you to leave. If he wants to talk to you, I’m sure he knows how to contact you.” “Well, he doesn’t know my address. Tell him I’m living at 313 Alpaca Drive. And tell him that I will talk to him and get to the bottom of whatever it is he’s doing. I didn’t put my life on hold for two years to sit with his ass in the hospital to lose him to this bitch now.” She eyes me and I fight the urge to knock the shit out of her. I narrow my eyes at her and speak in a very low and very threatening voice. “I’m not the woman to talk to like that. I’ll knock your ass clean into next week, Sandy. By the way, do you think I don’t know the address of your family home, idiot? Do yourself a favor and get some fucking psychiatric help before it’s too late. You need some help, bad. And as far as Gage goes, you will not be talking to

him. I can see he still has a brain injury that he is recovering from and isn’t all himself yet. I’ll be calling his family to be sure they know the real story. Your little scam is about to end, sweetie.” My grandmother pulls into the driveway and I look past bat-shit-crazy here to see her. Benny looks too and says, “I don’t want to call the cops to get you to leave, but I will. Am I going to have to do that?” She shakes her head and turns to leave then looks back at me over her shoulder. “You can’t have them both, bitch. I will get Gage.” I start out after her. “You shouldn’t have called me that, Sandy.” But I feel a hand on my arm and Benny’s holding me back. He whispers, “Baby, she’s not all there. Don’t take it personally.”

She laughs kind of hysterically and I really want to kick her ass. But Benny’s right. It’s obvious she’s not all there. And now I really believe Gage’s story. As farfetched as it sounds, I think he’s telling the truth. My grandmother, who’s is in her late sixties, but thanks to a life full of love with my grandfather, looks great. She keeps her blonde hair in shoulderlength waves. Sure, the blonde isn’t natural like it once was, but it’s not an obvious dye job. Her blue eyes are still sparkly and full of life. She looks at Sandy as the laughing chick passes by her then looks back at me with a, ‘what the fuck,’ look. I nod and wait for her to get to us as Benny isn’t taking any chances and not letting me go. “Who is that?” she asks as she gets to us.

“That’s a woman who’s gone a bit insane. It seems she’s the one to blame for Gage leaving me,” I tell her as I pull her into a hug. “It’s nice to see you. I’m glad you came, Grams.” Benny extends his hand. “I’m Benjamin Worthington, it’s nice to meet you.” She lets me go and pulls him into a hug, ignoring his hand. “Nice to meet you too! My, you’re keeping my granddaughter in very nice surroundings, I must say. You call me Grams, Son.” He smiles at me. “Grams it is then.” I take her hand and lead her inside as we see the looney bird has left our place and we can hear her car jetting off down the road. In the great room, I see that Freddy has several trays of appetizers out and a few bottles of wine and a pitcher of what looks like margaritas.

“Margarita or wine, Grams?” I ask as I lead her into the large room where everyone else is gathered and talking like old friends. Her footsteps falter and I see her eyes are set on Benny’s grandfather. When I look at him, I see him getting up and coming our way. He’s wearing a smile and an expensive suit.

Benny’s grandfather is a very distinguished looking man as one can imagine a wealthy lawyer would look and he does not disappoint. Silver hair is neatly combed and light blue eyes look both strong and inviting at the same time. I feel a tremble in my grandmother’s hand as his grandfather takes her other one and lifts it to his lips, placing a kiss on top. “Hello there, I’m Samuel Worthington. And you must be this little

angel’s very pretty grandmother. I can see where she gets her great beauty from now.” My grandmother doesn’t bat an eye. “She looks like her mother. I’m her father’s mother. My name is Rebecca Jennings. It’s nice to meet you, Samuel.” His grandfather looks at me and asks, “Might I steal her away from you, Angel?” I nod and release her hand. “Of course, you may.” He takes her to meet his son- and daughter-in-law and I’m seeing a light in my grandmother’s eyes I haven’t seen in some time and it has me wondering. A light has sparked in Benny’s grandfather’s eyes too. Benny whispers, “Oh my God, Angel. I’ve never seen my grandfather look like that in my entire

life.” I giggle a little and pull him along with me to check on the food in the kitchen and whisper back, “I’ve seen my grandmother look like that before. When she was looking at my grandfather, though.” Gage jogs up behind us and puts his hand on my shoulder. I turn back and see him smiling. “Hey, Angel, what took you so long at the door? I thought I heard Melissa’s voice, but I wasn’t about to come see.” I look at Benny who gives me a nod. “Tell him.” Instead of the kitchen, I take his hand and lead him to a small sitting room where we all sit down. I look into his eyes. “Gage, that woman is mentally unstable.” He frowns at me. “I’m well aware of that. What

did she say? Did she threaten you?” “Not really. Not directly. I do think she’s going to be a pain in the ass unless we do something about her. I think you should go to the authorities with what’s happened. Let them investigate the whole thing.” I pat his leg and see something in his eyes that tells me he’s left something out. “Do you want to tell me anything else, Gage?” “I probably should.” He looks at Benny and gets up to move away from me. “Hey, can you hold her over here and not let her go when I tell her this. She might try to hit me.” Benny’s hand takes mine. “I won’t let her hurt you, Gage. Just tell her what you have to say.” Gage looks like a kicked puppy. “Angel, I kind of lied to you before.”

“You did mess around with her before you left, didn’t you?” I ask as I hold tight to Benny’s hand. He nods. “I need your help, though. You’re one tough chick and I don’t know anyone else to help me. That woman is crazy. Even her friend, Patty, told me that she was worried about her mental state.” I find I’m clenching my jaw. Then Benny’s hand on mine makes me think that things happen for a reason. “That’s the past and I can’t hang onto that. I can help you. I do care about you and I can see the accident has taken some of you away. I’ll protect you, Gage.” He looks relieved. “Not mad, then?” “I am mad. But, I’m not exactly mad at you. I’m mad at me too. I was hanging on to you for selfish reasons. I didn’t want to be alone. Not completely.

I’ve always kept to myself and you were the very first person I let in. I knew we weren’t really compatible. I knew I was heading a different direction than you were.” I look at Benny and smile. “And although I’m sorry you were hurt in that accident when you left. I’m glad you did leave me.” “Angel, you don’t know how good that is to hear. I thought the same thing the entire last year we were together. You were so into your schoolwork and learning as much as you could by watching the mechanics at your uncle’s garage that I knew you were destined for greatness. I was destined for just getting by.” He smiles at me. “And I knew I would never be enough for you. I knew you’d leave me one day when you figured that out on your own.” I look at Gage. The man I loved first. Not the most,

just first and think to myself that he was a good guy. He was a stand-up guy who went to work at a fast-food restaurant so he could stay in this town to date me. After six months, we moved in together in the little house we rented. He lived in a motel room until that time. He stayed for me and worked as many hours as he could so he could get us a place. And I did spend very little time at home the last year that we were together. And when I was home, I was holed up in the bedroom, studying or doing online school work. It left him alone much of the time. Yet, when he left, I was devastated by it. I recall not understanding at all why he’d leave. But now I can see it very clearly. I ask him, “Gage, did you and she leave together

then?” He shakes his head. “No. Everything else I’ve told you is the truth. She wanted me to leave you and threatened to kill you if I didn’t. I was trying to get out of town without her knowing but somehow she figured it all out and found me on the road, I guess. That part I’m unclear on. I know she was there at the scene of the accident because when I was able to talk again, the paramedics who were first on the scene and took care of me, came to see me and told me she was right by my side from before they got there.” “Okay, so we know she was there from the beginning. Gage, are you sure you and she weren’t leaving together?” I ask him one more time because he’s letting little things out a bit at a time and I’d hate for him to give the police information

that’s strewn with lies. They would stop pursuing the case if that’s how he’s going to be. “I was going to go back to Texas. That’s the truth, Angel. And I wasn’t leaving you. Not altogether, I wasn’t. I was just making sure she didn’t hurt you.” He looks at Benny and smiles. “Angel and I did a little rough stuff, sex wise. And Melissa was into that too. Only she could take phenomenal amounts of pain and had me do some really hard shit to her. I won’t get into the details but I knew Melissa could take any kind of ass whooping Angel could dish out. So I was afraid for Angel, even though she’s tough.” My stomach hurts all of a sudden as I think about my Gage and that crazy bitch. Gage sees the look on my face and he looks away. His expression tells me he’s sorry. But it doesn’t make the pain stop.

Benny pulls me to him and I snuggle into his side. His warmth helps me to try to come to peace with the fact so much was going on behind my back at that time. “It’s okay, Baby,” he whispers. No, it’s not, okay. But I guess someday it will be. Gage looks at me with a sheepishness to his handsome face. A face I used to really like to look at. His rugged jawline with softness around the edges always fascinated me. His mouth moves into a crooked grimace. “I’m really sorry, Angel.” I nod. “I’ll get over it.” Benny asks him, “Gage, did that woman ever hurt you?” Gage’s eyes go very dark. “Yes.” I sit up and am suddenly furious. “Before or after

your accident?” “After,” he says then he looks despondent. I move quickly to sit next to him on the small sofa across from the one we’re sitting on. I take his hands in mine and make him look at me. “After you were hurt? What did she do to you? Tell me, Gage!” He just stares into my eyes for what seems like forever then he says very quietly, “She tied me up when I told her I was leaving. I had pain pills to help with the really bad headaches that would crop up after I woke up from the coma. I still get them only not as often as I did when I first woke up. Anyway, she must’ve put some of them in my drink or something because I recall telling her I was leaving. Then I found myself waking up in the bed. I was all tied up and tied down to it.”

“She drugged you and tied you up. Then what did she do to you, Gage?” I ask as I see in his eyes that wasn’t all she did to him. He looks from me to Benny. “I’d rather not say.” Benny gets up and takes me by the shoulders. “Angel, don’t make him relive that. Whatever it was. Don’t make him do that just so you can get really pissed at that crazy chick.” Gage nods at me. “You wouldn’t look at me the same way. I couldn’t take that, Angel.” And now I know I’m going to make that bitch pay for what she did to us both.

BLAZE The evening went by faster than I ever expected it would. My family has turned into a bunch of people I didn’t know they could be. Angel and her grandmother have spun some magic, and it seems to have captivated my family. Guess I’m not the only Worthington to find a Jennings so remarkable. Grandfather couldn’t seem to leave Angel’s grandmother’s side. And it wouldn’t surprise me to find him leaving her bedroom in the morning. We had Gage stay the night too. I have a feeling that crazy chick would be massive amounts of trouble for him if he were to stay at the motel in town. And he does seem to be more than a bit fragile the more time I spend around him.

Angel climbs into bed next to me and snuggles up to me. “Benny, why did you say your family was so stuffy?” “Because they are.” I run my fingertip over her collarbone and kiss the top of her head as she wiggles her body to get in closer to me. Her hand moves over my chest as she seems to be feeling every muscle I have. “No, they’re not. I think you have some kind of a chip on your shoulder about them. Like you just don’t like to be told how to act so you really rebelled against them.” I take her hand and kiss it. “I don’t like to be told how to act.” “I doubt anyone does. But when you’re a little kid, you do have to be taught how to act accordingly. Don’t you agree?” She turns her deep blue eyes up

to mine and smiles. Her smile does something to my heart. It flutters and in her eyes, I see my future. “I do. And you’re right, I do have a chip. But I came by it honestly. My grandfather has ruled my entire family since the very beginning. I don’t know how my mother stood it all these years. He overrode her and Father’s every decision.” “But he seems very smart,” she says. “I’m sure it’s only because he had no other family. He felt very obligated to make sure his son and his son’s family were taken care of and learned the things he thought were important.” “Probably.” I pull her up on my chest to lie on top of me. Pushing her dark hair back, I say, “He won’t be overruling you and me about our kids.” Her right eyebrow cocks to up as her lips curve

into a smile. “Our kids. That’s sounds oddly enticing. I wonder if our son will have your rebellious streak. I wonder how you’d handle that.” “Don’t wish that on us, Baby,” I say with a laugh. “If you knew half the shit I’ve done in the name of nonconformity, you’d shit.” “Yeah, don’t tell me about any of it. I won’t shit as much as I’ll want to smack you around a little bit.” She smiles but I think she’s being pretty damn honest. “What are we going to do about this Gage mess? We can’t keep him safe with us forever.” “My grandfather’s wheels are turning on it. He’s a lawyer to his core and if anyone can figure out how to press charges that will stick, it’s him.” I kiss her and she melts on top of me and the conversation is over.

I roll over with her, covering her body with mine, savoring the feeling of her soft body giving into mine. Her leg moves up the back of mine and I feel her foot on my ass. The heat from between her legs calls out to my cock and it grows to life with a want to fill her. I run my hand over her cheek and sigh. “You’re so beautiful, Angel.” Her deep blue eyes dart back and forth then she kisses me back. Her lips press hard to mine. Her tongue pushes past my lips and runs over mine My entire body is tingling. This is like a fantasy come true. A fantasy I never knew I even wanted. The light from the television is the only light there is, and she looks gorgeous in the muted tones. I run my hands over the soft flesh of her back as her sweet kiss takes me to a world far away from

this place. Her hands roam all over my body, leaving electric trails in their paths. I run one hand between us and cup one of her breasts. She arches a little and her breath catches as I squeeze it. Her mouth leaves mine, and I move down to take a breast into my mouth. My lips press the nipple between them as my tongue flicks over the tip. She moans as my hands roam over her hips and run around to grip her ass. I’m on fire for her with a dull ache to be inside her. Her hands travel over my arms, stopping to feel my biceps. “I love your muscles, Benny,” she says with a low moan. I pull my mouth from her breast. “I love your juicy tits.”

She giggles and I kiss my way down her body, pushing her legs apart as I make my way down. My heart is pounding as I stop. My face is right at her apex. Our eyes are locked as my lips touch her clit and she makes a spectacular moan with the sensation. “Benny!” She grabs the sheet and fists it. She closes her eyes as I use my tongue to stroke over her stomach then move my mouth down again. My tongue flicks and runs over her clit, making her arch up with a deep groan. “Sweet Jesus, that feels amazing.” I smile and grip her ass, pulling her up to devour her. She can’t stop moaning. Eventually, she completely falls apart under his mouth. “God! Benny! Benny!” My tongue runs inside her and she shivers. Then I

move up her body and kiss her hard. I cradle her ass as I press my erection against her. I ache to go inside her but I wait until she’s wiggling underneath me. “Benny, please.” I keep the tip of my wanting cock just at the edge and can feel her pulsing with the orgasm I just gave her. My lips graze over hers as I ask, “Do you love me, Angel?” “Yes.” “Do you want me, Angel?” “Yes! Benny, please,” she hisses as she arches up to try to get me inside her. “I need you! I need to feel you inside me now.” I put the tip inside and she moans like it’s the best thing she’s ever felt. I pull it back out and she makes the cutest little mewling sound. Then I slam

into her and she lets out a bunch of air as it seems I’ve pushed it out of her lungs. Over and over I thrust into her so hard that I can feel her breath coming from her mouth as mine hovers near hers. I breathe her in and take in everything she is. Her essence is amazing and I want all of her. I want all of her forever. I can’t see my life without her being a part of it and slow my hard thrusts, making long, slow strokes as I move one hand up and down her side. Her body shakes with the chill my touch gives her. She rises up a bit, making our mouths touch. Her tongue taps at my lips and I open them to find hers moving inside as she kisses me with a deep, sweet kiss.

She tastes like the red wine we drank before we came to bed and I run my tongue over hers, tasting the wine mixed with her own natural juices. I roll us over, so she can be on top of me and she sits up, looking down at me as I lift her up and down. Her dark hair is falling over her shoulders in waves that shine with the television’s light. Her tits are magnificent as they bounce with each movement she makes. “How about you lean over here and pop one of those yummy tits into my mouth, Pumpkin?” With a smile, she leans over and teases me with just the slightest touch of her nipple to my lips. I growl and raise my head and grab it with my teeth, making her yelp then it morphs into a groan as I bite it and lick the tip until it’s as taut as it can get. I pull more of it into my mouth and suck it hard.

Her nails gouge into my shoulders as she moans my name then a string of curse words comes out of her mouth as her body tightens around my cock and she starts to shake with an orgasm. My cock can feel every little wave and squeeze the orgasm has her body making. I want nothing more than to give her as many of these things I can. Just as I feel her beginning to slow the squeezing action it has on my cock, I let her tit go and smile at her as I say, “I have a little surprise for you.” She opens her eyes and sits up on top of me. “What is it?” I lift her up, off me and turn over to take out a set of pink, fluffy handcuffs and a matching blindfold from the nightstand. “You game?” She nods and smiles. “Oh yeah, I’m game.”

“Hands in front,” I say as I hold out the cuffs. She holds out her hands then I cuff them. I get off the bed and place the blindfold over her eyes. Picking her up and tossing her over my shoulder, caveman style, I carry her to the closet where I hang her cuffed hands over the hook on the door where her robe usually hangs from. It’s high enough off the ground she has to stand on her tippy toes. “Please tell me you plan on making my ass ache, Benny.” I walk back over to the nightstand and get out a pink gag and one of my belts. I kiss her long and hard. Then stop and ask, “Hand or belt?” She licks her red lips. “Some of each, please.” “Gag or no gag?” I ask as I run the ball over her lips so she can feel how big the gag is.

“Gag. I want you to make me feel it, Baby. I want to see red covering my ass when I look at it later in the mirror.” Her breathing is already getting heavy again as she grows more excited. “Since you won’t be able to talk and use a safe word, when do you want me to stop?” She takes in a deep breath and says, “This might sound weird, but I really need to cry since I found out that Gage actually did cheat on me. I want you to stop only once you see tears streaming down my cheeks. Because I feel the hurt welling up inside me and I don’t want it to fester like it did before. I want it out and gone. Okay?” I kiss her cheek then put the gag into place and fasten it behind her neck. “You got it, Baby. And for the record, I don’t think it’s weird at all.”

We all have our ways of dealing with tough shit after all. I run my hands over her ass. It’s round and plump and perfect. I take it all in. The paleness of the skin I’m about to turn pink. The way it gets tighter with every pass I make over it with my hand. I smack it once half as hard as I can. She makes a little moan and I do it again then run my hand over it, finding it warm where I hit it. I pick up the belt and give her a slight slap with it and watch the plump muscles move in waves then I do it again in another place, and once more in another place. She groans with each one and I look at her to see if any tears are beginning to spill but see no indication of any. I use my hand to administer more spanks to her flesh that’s beginning to turn pink. She’s tough as

shit and I make a few more strikes with the belt then her groan turns a little high and I look at her face and find the pink blindfold staining with tears. I stop the spanking and move in behind her. Moving two fingers inside her, I find her not only insanely wet but her insides as quaking with an orgasm. It makes my dick actually hurt and I lift her up higher and slide my dick into her from behind. I make hard thrusts into her as I kiss her neck, nipping it and sucking it. Her body is hot and I can feel sobs making her chest heave. I whisper, “Do you want me to remove the gag?” She shakes her head. I’m sure she’s afraid she’ll make so much noise someone will hear her crying.

Her body is still squeezing and throbbing with an intense orgasm as I stroke into her and all I can think about is making everything better for her. I keep making deep thrusts into her over and over until I finally cum and send my semen into her hot depths. Her legs quiver as I do and finally our bodies slow their intense pulsing and squeezing. I pull the gag off then take her cuffed wrists down. Picking her up, I lie her face down on the bed, leaving the blindfold on as I look in the drawer for the key to the cuffs. I don’t see them as I move the few things that are inside the drawer around. She’s crying pretty hard so I stop my search and rub her shoulders as her arms are stretched out over her head. “I have to go downstairs and see if I can find the keys to the cuffs, Baby. I must’ve

tossed them in the trash with the package they came in. That was careless of me and you can take it out on my ass if you want to.” “It’s okay. I’m just going to lie here and cry some more. I’m starting to feel better, believe it or not.” Her ass is red so I ask, “You want me to put some ointment on your ass before I go down there?” She shakes her head. “I like the comfort of the burn. It makes me feel like I’m experiencing the pain of the heartbreak. I know it sounds crazy…” I stop her as I kiss her shoulder. “No, nothing is crazy, Baby. You want the blindfold off?” “No. Leave it on. The complete darkness is comforting. And, Benny?” “Yeah, Baby?” “Thank you. Thank you for understanding me like

I’ve never been understood before.” She lets out a long sigh. Her red ass makes me feel kind of terrible and I place my lips on it. “You’re welcome. You know, you understand me better than anyone ever has too, Pumpkin. And when I get back with the keys or some other way to get you out of those cuffs, I’m going to kiss every inch of your sweet ass and let you know how much I love you and how happy I am that you’re mine. I’m sorry your heart had to get broken by that dumbass, but I’m happy you were free when I came along.” “Me too,” she says with a whimper. After I put on a robe, I leave the room to head out to find the damn key.

BLAZE It’s dark as I go down the long hallway. I can see the light from the television coming from underneath the door closest to ours. It’s the one her grandmother is in and I have to wonder if my grandfather is in there too. A little further down the hallway, I see the door to my parents’ room. It’s dark under that door and I’m sure they’re asleep already. The next two doors are where my parents’ and grandfather’s drivers are sleeping. I see no lights on in either room. The door to my grandfather’s room is dark underneath it. Then there’s the room we put Gage in and I find it wide open and no lights are on inside of it. Curiosity takes me over and I creep inside to see if he’s in here and sleeping with the

door open. There’s enough light from the moon as it shines in the window to see the blankets have been pulled back and he’s not in the bed. I look at the door to the attached bathroom and see it’s opened and there’s no light on in there. Maybe he needed a drink or something. I head back out of the room and down the stairs, going very quietly so I don’t startle him. As I go down the stairs, I don’t hear a thing to tell me he’s down here. But it’s a big place so he could be anywhere. Going into the kitchen, I go to the laundry room to look through the trash where I threw the package the cuffs came in. Angel is my top priority. I can come look for wonder boy once I’ve set her free.

As I open the door to the laundry room, I find Cuddles sleeping in a corner of the large room. She doesn’t open her eyes as I come inside and turn the light on. “Cuddles?” I can see her little body rising and falling with each breath so I know she’s breathing. But damn that’s some hard sleeping she’s doing. I know she played pretty hard with Gage but that’s too deep for her to be sleeping. I nudge her with my foot and brace myself for her to tear into me with the intrusion. Nothing. She doesn’t even halfway open her eyes. A chill runs through me. But I shake it off and start digging through the trash for the package. It’s taking

too long and I pick up the can and turn it over, making the paper and other paper goods we put in this can for recycling spill out onto the floor. I look back at the dog and she’s still out like a light. When I look back, I see the package the cuffs came in and pick it up. There the little set of keys are. I must’ve forgotten to take them out. With a quick tug on the tape that holds them inside the package, I get them out and leave the laundry room and head to the stairs to let Angel out of the cuffs. I’ll come back down after I get her settled. “Hey,” I hear from the dark of the dining room off the kitchen. I turn as I recognize the woman’s voice. “How the hell did you get in here?”

ANGEL My tears have dried up as Benny seems to be taking a very long time to get back. I’m cuffed and blindfolded, lying on the bed. Being naked as well, I feel extremely vulnerable. Wiggling around on the bed, I try to get the blindfold to slip off and manage to get it some of the way off. One eye is nearly free, I think. The door squeaks a little as it opens. “Thank God, Benny. Did you find the key?” I hear nothing. Then hear not one set of footsteps but two. Then two sets of hands are on both of my arms and I’m lifted off the bed. “Hey!” I scream. These hands are small. Not Benny’s or any other

man’s. I’m drug backward. The carpeting turns to tile. I’m in the bathroom and I hear the water turn on in the tub. “What the fuck!” I scream as I feel something slam against the side of my head. I’m dropped and fall to the floor. It stings on the side of my head. I’m very disoriented and try hard to listen. Neither of the people speak as I hear water filling the tub. Steam is beginning to fill the bathroom as I can feel it on my skin and the heat from it lets me know that it is straight hot water they’re filling the tub with. “Please, whatever you want just take it and leave us alone,” I say, trying hard not to let my voice

tremble. The urge to scream for someone to help me is a thing I have to keep under control or they may well knock my ass out and then I stand no chance. It’s painfully obvious they plan on putting me in the deep bathtub in the scalding hot water. My mind is racing with what I need to do. With the blindfold on, I can really hone in on where the two women are in the bathroom. Footsteps echo off the marble floor and the tiled walls. One is across the bathroom and the other is by the vanity. My heart is pounding hard with fear and I take in some slow breaths to calm it so I can hear better. My feet are free and even though my hands are

cuffed, they’re in front of me. I can kick and make some uppercuts with my bound hands. I’m not dead yet. I know they want me that way, but I still have a hell of a lot of fight in me. “Who are you? I deserve to get to see the faces of the women who kill me, don’t I?” I ask with an even tone to let them know I’m not afraid of them. Footsteps click and clack quickly toward me then they stop right in front of me. I feel a hand move over my cheek and the blindfold is nearly taken off but then another set of footsteps moves quickly toward me and I hear a loud smack as the one who’s about to remove the blindfold is whacked by the other. Okay, I bet they aren’t getting along so well now. “No reason for any violence,” I say.

I’m picked up by my hair and made to stand up. My toes hit the edge of the bathtub and I can feel the heat from the water below me. I know I have this one chance, and that’s it, to save myself. No one else can do this for me. I ready myself to fight for my life. Both let my arms go and I hear them take a few steps back. I think they’re about to run at me and push me into the water. God, please help me…

The Compromise of the Billionaire and His Angel H.N.S Part 4

By Michelle Love

BLAZE The smell of wet dog brings me around and I find myself lying face down on the hardwood floor in the dining room as Cuddles licks my face. I blink a few times to try to focus as everything is dark and blurry. I guess I need to get up and figure out what’s happened to me. Everything’s a big blur. I went downstairs to get something. I can’t really remember what it was. Hey! I’m tied up. My arms are behind my back and my wrists are tied with something. And so are my ankles. Shit!

Cuddles takes a few steps back and I can see she’s kind of wobbly. Oh yeah! Now I remember. I saw Cuddles asleep in the laundry room. I was going through the trash to find the key for the cuffs I put on Angel. My eyes focus and I see that Cuddles’ face is all wet. I have no idea why she would be wet. But I have no idea why I’m lying here on the floor with my feet and hands bound either. Then a face flashes in my mind and I do recall seeing a woman in the house. A tall, kind of heavyset blonde. The blonde from the bar that night! The one Angel decked and knocked out! What’s she doing here? Is she the one who did this

to me? She had to have help! Looking back and forth and listening very hard, I hear nothing and see nothing. So, I start to roll over and make my way to anywhere but here. If they left me here, they’ll come back here to do whatever else they have planned for me. So here is not a place I want to be. Cuddles follows me as I roll over and over and I find myself in the great room. Cuddles walks in front of me, her gait is way off. She must’ve been drugged by the big chick. I guess I was too. I don’t feel where I was hit to get knocked out. And now that I’m becoming more and more aware of things, I can smell something odd. I suppose they used some type of thing to knock me

out. Maybe chloroform or something like that. Cuddles begins to whine and I try to see what she’s whining about. A dark figure is lying on the floor in front of the fireplace. I roll over to it and find it is not moving and I think it might be a man. And he seems to be tied up too. One more roll has me close enough to see. Cuddles licks the man’s face and I can see that it is Gage. Great! The only two viable males in this house who could possibly protect the rest and we're both tied up and one of us is still out! How much worse can things get? I bite my tongue as the thought crosses my mind. I shouldn’t have even thought that. Angel’s still handcuffed, up in our bedroom, naked

as the day she was born and completely vulnerable. I have to get up and get to her. But how? I roll over and hit Gage with as much force as I can and hiss, “Gage! Wake up!” Nothing. Cuddles is licking his face like crazy and it’s not doing a thing to wake him up. So I lean over and bite his shoulder. I give him a good bite and he stirs a bit. “Ow!” “Gage, wake up!” I whisper as loud a whisper as I can. I don’t need us getting found. “What the hell?” he mumbles. “Why am I tied up?” His eyes flutter open and his pupils are dilated.

“Gage, someone’s in the house. I need your help to get untied. Angel’s alone in our bedroom and I have every reason to believe it’s her they’re here to hurt.” He shakes his head to clear it. “Fuck!” He coughs a little. “Shh,” I hiss at him. “We have to be quiet.” With a nod, he says, “Yeah. It’s Melissa and some blonde woman here. I remember now. I came down to grab a bottle of water and found them with Cuddles. Melissa was holding her and that other chick was holding a rag over her little face.” “Then they got you, huh?” He nods. “Only, I ran out of the kitchen and they caught up to me in the great room.” He looks around. “Yep. Right about here is when the big one

tackled me and then something was placed over my nose and mouth and here I am.” “How good are your teeth, Gage?” He looks confused. “They’re okay. Why?” “I’m going to move around and you try to get my wrists free using them.” I start to move around the best I can and manage to get my bound wrists near his face. I feel him trying to loosen the bond. Then he stops and whispers, “It’s a bungee cord, Blaze. Try to pull against it. I’ll never be able to bite through that rubber.” “If I could get on my feet, I could hop over to a door and use the handle to stretch the cord then I might be able to get out of it. I’m going to need your help,” I tell him as I roll around to try to use

his body to help get my ass off the floor. Together, we manage to get me off the floor and I start hopping to the closest door knob. My robe is all messed up and parts of me are hanging out that I’d rather not have doing that. Hooking my wrists over the door knob, I pull and the cord stretches but it hurts like hell. I have to keep thinking about what the hell they’re doing to my Angel to keep pulling them against my skin and finally I can get one hand free. That’s all I need. I pull the cord off my wrists then my ankles and rush to set Gage free. “We need something to level the playing field against these bitches, Gage. Maybe a couple of long knives. And something to hit them with,” I say as we hurry to the kitchen and I adjust my robe to properly cover myself again.

I grab a couple of knives out of the wooden block on the counter and Gage goes into the laundry room and brings back a broom and a mop. “These will work to knock the shit out of them with.” He looks down at Cuddles who still looks kind of loopy. “We should put her up. She might get hurt.” “Stash her in the laundry room,” I tell him. After he puts her up, we take off to go upstairs to see if the women have found Angel yet. I have no idea how long I was out so I’m worried about what we’ll find. Or won’t find. I notice all the bedroom doors are closed as we pass them. All except Gage’s. “Gage, is your cell phone in there so we can get the police coming this way?” He nods and we go into the room. He grabs his cell

off the dresser and calls 911. With a quick description of what’s happening and the address, I end the call and we leave the room to get to Angel. I’m praying we make it to her before it’s too late. I have this terrible feeling in the pit of my stomach. We stop in front of our bedroom door and I try the handle. “Fuck! It’s locked,” I whisper and lean my ear against the door to try to hear anything. My eyes go wide at what I hear and Gage leans in to listen too. “God damn! What the fuck is happening in there, Blaze?” “We have to get inside!”

ANGEL I can hear the two sets of feet making noise against the tiled floor of the bathroom as they take steps away from me. I have a feeling they’re about to push me into this scalding hot water they’ve filled our deep bathtub with. Obviously, I can’t let that happen so I’m gearing myself up for a fight where I’m at a distinct disadvantage as my hands are cuffed in front of me and I’m also blindfolded. Here they come, running at me and I duck just as they get to me and take a few steps back. I hear one of them shriek and some water splash as they must’ve hit the hot water. The other has turned and I take a swing at her with

my bound hands. They connect with what feels like her face and she makes a loud grunt as I knock her backward. The other girl grabs me by the hair so I throw my hands at her and hit her in the face too. Then I hear the other girl running at me so I do a little hop and kick one foot straight out and it hits her in the stomach. I can hear the air leaving her lungs as she falls back. The other girl isn’t letting my hair go so I give her three quick whacks with my bound hands in succession then she finally lets it go and I take off running as fast as I can to get to my bedroom door. It’s not very fast as I can’t see and have to be careful not to fall down or they’ll have even more of an advantage over me. A sound comes from the

door. It sounds as if someone has hit it. Then I’m yanked back by the hair and a fist hits me in the face. It infuriates me and I manage to get my cuffed hands over her head and pull her over my shoulder where she lands at my feet with a hard thud. The girl is big, and that was hard but I managed it and stand up to try to catch my breath. Then the other, girl, who’s smaller, runs up behind me and wraps her legs around me as she hits me in the head over and over with her little fists. I move backward with her until I come to a wall and ram her into it then squish her between me and the wall. The big girl makes a sound like a bull and I can hear her running toward me. The sound of wood splintering fills my ears then I hear Benny and Gage yelling, “Stop!”

I’m hit by the big girl as she mashes my body between hers and the other girl’s. The small girl shouts, “Fuck! You’re killing me, Donna! Stop!” Then the big girl is pulled off me and the blindfold is removed and there’s Benny. “Thank God!” He pulls me into his arms and picks me up and carries me into the bathroom. “I’m shutting you in here while I help Gage. Just wait here, Baby.” I nod and he turns and leaves, shutting the door behind him. I sit on the closed toilet and try to catch my breath. My hands are still cuffed but at least I can see again. After a few loud whacks and several screams, Benny comes back into the bathroom with my white robe. He pulls the little set of keys to the pink cuffs out of the pocket of his robe.

My hands are finally released and I throw my arms around him and start crying like a little kid. “Benny, it was horrible.” He holds me and shushes me as he rocks me back and forth. “It’s okay. We have them tied up and the police are on their way.” “I was so afraid,” I cry as he holds me. His strong arms feel safe and I’m not sure how long it will take before I can leave them. Then I hear sirens and know the time is at hand for him to have to let me go. “Here, let me get this robe on you.” He lets me go and I find I’m shaking like a leaf. I look at him as he puts the robe on me then runs his fingertips over the place on my face that’s beginning to hurt. “One of them got in a hit,” I tell him.

He smiles. “It’s amazing there’s only one. Want to see what they look like, Pumpkin?” I nod then he takes my hand and leads me out of the bathroom. The first thing I see are the two bitches who broke into our home, lying face down on the floor. Their hands are behind their backs and tied with bungee cords. It’s Sandy and the chick from the bar who I knocked out! I stop shaking as I grow furious. Walking in between them I look them over as they lie there. Both have quite a few red and swollen places on their faces. “I don’t know how I managed to do that much damage. But I’m glad I did.” I squat down next to Sandy and pull her back by her hair so she has to look at me.

“Fuck you, bitch,” she says then attempts to spit at me but I hold my hand over her mouth before she can. “No, mam.” I press her mouth hard with my hand. “Now you listen to me. We’re pressing full charges on you both. Attempted murder is what you’ll be charged with amongst other things. You see, you dumbass, you broke into a house full of lawyers. Not just any lawyers either. The lawyers of the prestigious New York law firm, The Worthington Law Firm. So you can expect to be sent away for a very long time.” I remove my hand to give her a chance to speak but she chooses the wrong words as she says, “Fuck you!” “No, fuck you, Sandy. Now I need you to tell Gage the truth about things. Tell him how you are the one

who ran him off the road that day,” I say and yank her head around so she has to look at Gage. Her eyes go wild as she asks, “How did you know about that?” I laugh and so does Benny. Then he answers her, “She didn’t. You just confirmed her suspicions.” “Fuck,” she mumbles. I look up at Benny as I drop her head and she face plants into the carpet. “So there’s two counts of attempted murder then.” He smiles and takes my hand as the first set of police officers comes to our bedroom door with their firearms drawn. “Everyone okay in here?” the taller one asks.

The three of us nod then I see Benny’s parents, my

grandmother with his grandfather, and the two drivers looming in the hallway behind the cops. “Maybe I should let them in on what happened,” I say and leave Benny and Gage to explain things to the officers. One of the officers takes me by the arm and asks, “Are you okay, mam?” I nod. “A little shaken up. It takes more than a couple of dumb tramps to take me out.” He nods and touches the place underneath my eye. “When the paramedics get here, have them look that over, will you?” “I guess so.” I walk away to talk to the people who I hope one day will be my family. My grandmother hugs me as she whispers, “What happened?”

“Those women tried to kill me. No big deal, let’s all go downstairs. I need something to drink. A lot of something to drink.” I lead the way down to the kitchen and pull out a bottle of Jack Daniels from the cabinet Benny keeps it in and drink straight out of the bottle. It burns going down but stops my body from the internal shaking it’s been doing for far too long now. Everyone takes seats at the bar and stares at me. I don’t know what to say or where to start so I just look back at them. Finally, Benny’s grandfather asks, “Did you take both of those women on alone, Angel?” I nod and take another drink then say, “I did. I had to. They were going to throw me into a tub of scalding hot water and drown me. Plus, I was handcuffed and blindfolded.”

My grandmother’s hand goes to her chest. “They cuffed and blindfolded you?” I scratch my head and wonder if I should tell them. Then it dawns on me that I’ll have to tell the cops that too and possibly tell a judge and jury that as well. So I weigh my words before I say, “Not them.” Benny’s grandfather rolls his eyes and his mother looks confused as she asks, “Then who did cuff and blindfold you, dear?” I take another long drink and the whiskey is finally beginning to work as I answer her, “Your son.” She kind of looks like she might faint and her husband wraps his arm around her and frowns as he looks at her and says, “That sort of stuff has to come from your side of the family.”

I laugh and shake my head then say, “What a night!”

BLAZE The Manhattan fall air is crisp in the open air section of the church my family attends. I wait at the altar with my grandfather. I never pictured this day would come, or that I’d be the one standing next to him. The music wells up into the air, surrounding us all with the sounds of a harp and piano as an old song is played. It’s what she wanted and since my grandfather met her, she has always gotten what she wants. On this day, my grandfather is making Angel’s grandmother his wife. Seems the two were smitten with each other from the first time they saw one another. Kind of like me and Angel were.

My grandfather moved a hell of a lot faster than I have, though. He asked Rebecca to marry him after only a week. She left her home and went back home with my grandfather. Gage moved into her house and is taking care of her many animals. She told him he could have the small farm house and the animals. The man is in hog-heaven with them all. We didn’t give him Cuddles but Rebecca had an old bloodhound and Gage loves the thing. They’re like best friends. We go check on him once a week and hang out with him. I’m paying for him to get physical and mental therapy to help him make what all hope will be a complete recovery. He’s making a living selling the fresh eggs the chickens lay and milk from the three dairy cows

she has. I pay the bills for the house, so any money he makes is all his. He seems pretty happy since he has his truck and now Angel’s old motorcycle that she gave him, since she rides with me on my bike or in her new truck. I look for things to go fine for the guy. And having somebody to take over her little farm has made Rebecca happy as well.

Rebecca’s presence in my grandfather’s life has certainly softened the old snooty fart. It’s made life with him a lot easier. And business too, for that matter. With Rebecca’s gentle influence, Grandfather finally saw the wrong in helping that asshole, Bain, with his endeavor to keep the AIDs drug at the high price he set. The government was able to make him

lower it so that problem is history. I stand by his side, holding the wedding ring he’s going to place on her finger and watch as Angel walks down the aisle. She’s her grandmother’s maid of honor and I’m my grandfather’s best man. I thought for sure he’d pick my brown-nosing brother to be his best man, but he shocked us both by asking me. I had to accept. At least that’s what Angel told me I had to do. She’s helped me to see how much of a chip on my shoulder I really had. It’s made it a lot easier to do the things I want to without thinking I need to stick it to my family at the same time. We still ride motorcycles. I’m still in the biker club and Angel and I still like to get rough with each other. But I don’t make any of it about showing my family that I can be who I want to be. I

just am who I want to be. Seems they have no problem accepting that now. I think Angel and her grandmother are the reasons why. They have an air about them that makes people comfortable. It’s odd but a great odd. Angel has on a peach-colored dress her grandmother picked out. Her long dark hair is put into a fancy up do, strung with tiny burgundy roses. She looks delicious and I can’t wait for this to be over so I can eat her up. She gives me a nod when she makes it to her place then the music picks up as her grandmother walks down the aisle. I watch my grandfather’s lips curve into a smile. A thing I’ve seen more of since he met Rebecca than I have in my entire life.

Angel was more than surprised when her grandmother found my grandfather just as compatible with her as her first husband was. She’d thought her first husband was the only man who could make her feel so special. Seems my grandfather can too! The only thing bad about that is now Angel thinks we should take more time and see other people to find out if what we have is real. She’s making me nuts with her idea and I’ve yet to come up with the right words to make her stop being crazy. She’s told me after today, she’s moving into her own place again and giving what we have a break. But there’s no way I’m letting that happen. Not ever! I have two rings in my pockets. The right pocket holds my grandfather’s ring, and the left holds the

one I’m giving Angel after this is over. I’m not only going to make the engagement official but also extremely short.

ANGEL As my grandmother gets to me, she hands me her bouquet and I take it and hand it back to my younger sister who’s gotten up to take it from me. She’s very pregnant with her third baby and has already been hounding me that her kids need some cousins. But I think I’m going to put things like that off for a while. My grandmother thought there was only one man in the world for her and boy, was I surprised when she told me she felt the same magic she’d felt with my grandfather when Benny’s grandfather touched her. So there is more than one person for us after all it seems. What if I marry Benny and the other man for me shows up after that? Then what would I do?

As I turn back around, Benny’s eyes catch mine, and he mouths the words, ‘I love you,’ to me. I do love him so I mouth the same words back to him. It’s not that I don’t love him. It’s not like I don’t think I’d be happy forever with him. It’s just that the new knowledge that there could be more than him who’s out there for me has me confused. Everything is so confusing! Benny’s trimmed his beard down to a very nice manicured look. He still has those whiskers but they’ve been tamed and his tassel of waves at the top of his head has been trimmed and tamed too. He’s really a sight to see. Tall, handsome, and all decked out in a gorgeous black tux. Last night at the rehearsal dinner, I was the envy of all the New

York and Manhattan females who’ve long held torches for the man who loves me. He winks at me and purses his lips then licks them slowly as he looks into my eyes. My body goes hot and my little, white, silk panties get wet. What he does to me is amazing! So why do I feel like I need to move out and give what we have a break? Sometimes I think maybe I have something wrong with me. Like I can’t believe things can go right for any real period of time. Always waiting for the other shoe to drop. Like almost getting killed by those two broads. Their trials are coming up soon and it looks like they’ll both get what they deserve. Sandy a bit more than the other girl, who ended up being her

cousin. Things like that have me thinking that what Benny and I have could end. The other man in this world who is also meant for me could show up and ruin everything. Or worse, the other woman in this world meant for my Benny could show up and ruin everything! Life might well be spent alone rather than waiting for that shit to happen and blow my perfect world to smithereens. I feel a tug at my dress and turn back to see my three-year-old niece holding her arms up to me. So even though this is not how rehearsal went, I pick her up so she can get a better look at her greatgrandmother getting hitched again. A bunch or people make that aww sound people make when things are cute. My niece looks a lot

like me and when she runs her arms around my neck and hugs me, then lays her little head on my shoulder, I kind of go all melty inside. I find Benny looking at me and he mouths, ‘That looks good on you, Baby.’ The urge to shoot the finger comes over me but all the people watching us has me not going through with that. Benny has made no secret one day he wants to marry me. One day! Well, I think a girl should get a bit more than that. I mean, sure he bought a house and my name is on it too. And that should be better than any engagement ring. But the fact is, it’s not. The snooty bitches here have very rudely pointed that fact out too many times to count. I’ve been

introduced as Benjamin’s girlfriend and nothing more than that. I’ve spotted a few of the women talking in hushed tones about me being far too average for a man of Benny’s social stature. And that’s true. If he was all about his social place in New York circles, then he wouldn’t ever be happy with me. That’s not my cup of tea so to speak. But Benny isn’t about that life. He’s about freedom. The outdoors. The open road. That kind of stuff. Not sitting around a country club, gossiping about what the wanderers did on their European trip that cost them gazillions of dollars. No, my Benny is a man who likes the smell of an open fire and to sit underneath a blanket of stars in a desolate part of the country. Listening to the

sounds that the night creatures make and holding me in his arms as he sings a song to me. That’s my Benny! I sway with my niece back and forth and find myself gazing at the man who stands across the aisle from me and he looks back at me. He makes me smile as he runs his hand over his stomach then makes a gesture of it all rounded out and nods at me. I shake my head at him and he smiles at me with those pearly whites of his. Suddenly, I realize we’re at the part where I need to hand my grandmother the ring she’ll slip onto her new husband’s finger and I have to maneuver my now sleeping niece so I can pull it from the little pouch that’s hanging from my right wrist. I manage to get it out and place it in my waiting

grandmother’s palm as she smiles at me with infinite patience only the elderly have. My attention goes to her and my new grandpa as they seal the deal with the rings and then they kiss. It’s a long and very smoochy kiss for such old people. It makes my heart skip a beat as I think about loving someone so completely at that age. I wonder if I’ll still love Benny when I’m as old as she is? They end their kiss as their guests clap and my side of the family cheers like a bunch of second-class citizens. But Benny’s grandfather smiles, and it seems to make him happy. I don’t know how Benny grew up with these people and didn’t see this side of them at all. He

always talked about how stuffy and snobby they all are. But they’re nice. Do they have little eccentric ways? Well, yeah. But who doesn’t have little idiosyncrasies? My gran and new gramps walk down the aisle hand in hand then I feel Benny’s hand slip over mine as he leads us down the aisle behind them. His lips press my neck near my ear. “I love you, Princess.” I’m pretty sure I’m blushing as heat fills my cheeks and I whisper, “I love you too, Benny.” My sister’s husband catches up to us and takes his sleeping oldest daughter out of my arms, thankfully as she was getting very heavy. Then Benny spirits me away to a small room off the main church. “Benny, what are you doing? They’re about to get

in the car and leave,” I say as he drags me inside the little room and closes the door behind us. He presses me against the door and kisses me. It takes my mind off my leaving grandmother and all I can think about is running my arms around him and pulling him closer to me. When he ends the kiss, I’m light headed and when he gets on one knee, I’m close to fainting. “What are you doing, Benny?” “Shh,” he says as he pulls a shiny thing out of his pocket. He takes my shaking hand and looks up at me. “Angel Jennings, my life began when I laid eyes on your beautiful face. I didn’t even realize I was living life as a zombie until I met you. You helped me integrate my two sides and I’ve never felt more whole. Only I’m not complete yet. Without you, I’m not the whole enchilada that I can

be.” I giggle a little with his words and then stop as it all gets very real when a tear falls over his cheek. My heart stops and I want nothing more than to kiss it away. “Oh, Benny.” “Shh,” he says to me again. “Let me finish this. My life will never be complete until you become my wife. So I’m asking you, Angel Jennings, if you will do me the great honor of becoming Mrs. Benjamin Franklin Worthington, later on this evening in Las Vegas?” “Today?” I ask in complete surprise. He nods. “What do you say, Baby?” My knees get weak and I go down on them to get on the same level he is. “I say yes, Benny. Yes, I’ll marry you tonight in Vegas.”

He slips the ring on my shaking finger then pulls me into his arms and kisses me in a way he’s never done before. Soft and sweet yet hard and permanent. This is all about to be permanent and here I was only a few minutes ago preparing myself for moving out of our house tomorrow. Things can change so quickly!

BLAZE Little feet pound the pavement as a horde of small children run past us and jump all at once into the swimming pool of the Vegas hotel. “My God!” Angel says under her breath as the parents of the little munchkins come up behind us. “It’s past midnight!” One of the mothers walks up next to her and says, “I know. That’s why we’re letting them swim off some of their inexhaustible energy. We all have husbands we’d like to spend a few moments of time with on this vacation.” Angel looks suitably embarrassed by getting caught and apologizes, “Sorry, it’s just that I’m beyond exhausted. My grandmother got married this

afternoon, and I was her maid of honor then this guy here asked me to marry him and we just got done with that and now we’re going up to our hotel suite and I’m kind of crabby.” The woman frowns at Angel then looks at me. “Don’t worry. That’s how most wedding nights end up, anyway. Both people falling asleep without even touching each other. It’s to be expected after such a long day and it sounds like she’s had a hell of a long day.” Angel nods. “And I’m so damn hungry for some reason. I’ve been snacking like non-stop all day and I’m still hungry. My stomach has been so weird feeling. I was thinking it was because of being in my grandmother’s wedding but now I’m thinking it might be a virus. A really weird one that makes you hungry.”

Another one of the mothers walks up and says, “You know I was that way through my entire first pregnancy. Hungry all the time. Never could get enough to eat.” “Well, that’s not my problem.” Angel looks at me with a little bit of horror on her beautiful face. “Right? It can’t be that! Right?” I shrug my shoulders. “Wouldn’t bother me one little bit if that was the case, Mrs. Worthington.”

Angel’s eyes move over the kids who are all swimming and jumping off the sides of the large swimming pool. She looks over the one mother of the pack who holds a sleeping baby in her arm like a sack of potatoes. Then she bursts into tears. The women all look at her with understanding in

their eyes and one of them says, “You better get her to the room. She’s had it for today.” “Milk and cookies should do the trick,” another offers as I take my brand new wife inside the huge hotel. She’s crying softly, but she’s still crying as we go inside and get on the elevator. There’s one other couple in the elevator who look at her then me. The man asks, “Hard night?” I shake my head. “Nah, not really. We just got married and this one here just had the idea that she might be pregnant put into her head. That’s all.” Angel turns to me and buries her face in my chest to hide her tears. Then the woman offers, “You can call the desk clerk and they’ll send up a pregnancy test. I had to do that on our last trip here. I took one drink of a rum and coke and puked everything up.

John told me I needed to take a pregnancy test before I put even one little bit of alcohol into my body. So we went to the room and made the phone call, and thirty minutes later I knew that trip to Vegas was going to be alcohol-free.” Angel gulps back her tears. “Did you cry?” “Sure,” the woman says, as if every woman cries when she finds out that kind of great news. “So, I am normal?” Angel asks. The woman nods as the elevator stops and just before they get off she offers a word of encouragement, “Don’t worry if you are. This man loves you. Anyone can see that.” The elevator doors close and she looks up at me with red-rimmed eyes. “You do, don’t you?” I nod and kiss the top of her head then pick her up

as the elevator comes to a stop at the penthouse then I take her to our suite. Laying her gently on the bed, I ask, “Should I call and get you one of those things, Baby?” “I’m on the pill,” she says and gets up to go pull them out of her bag. She shows them to me. “See, I’ve taken them every day just like I’m supposed to.” I take the pack out of her hand and look at the back and my nose wrinkles up instinctively. “Angel, these are a year past the expiration date.” “What?” She grabs the pack out of my hands. Her eyes go round as she looks back at me. “Oh my God, Benny! That means I could be a couple of months pregnant! I didn’t even notice the damn date and I got these and last months at the same time from my doctor. The idiot! Call the desk. Call them

now.” She runs to the bathroom and I hear her throwing up. I laugh and shake my head as I pick up the phone in the room. “Hi, I need a couple of things. One pregnancy test and one bottle of non-alcoholic champagne, please.” Just as I hang up, she comes out completely naked and pointing at her stomach. “I thought I was bloated. I thought maybe I was getting a little tummy because I’ve been snacking so much. Feel this.” She takes my hand and places it on her stomach that is a little bit bigger but not much. “I can’t tell, Baby. But we’ll be fine either way. You know we will.” She falls backward onto the bed and looks at the ceiling. “This is awful. If I am pregnant, then everyone will think you only married me because

of that.” I lean over and kiss her cheek. “Who cares what anyone thinks?” “It’ll make the New York Times. I know it will. I can see the headline now, ‘Benjamin Worthington married a nobody because he got her pregnant.’ It’ll be everywhere.” I have to laugh. “Okay, first thing, that’s no kind of headline. Second, it will never make the news. Third, who gives a fuck?” A knock comes at the door and she sits up quickly. “Go get it and bring me the thingy to the bathroom.” She shoots into the bathroom as I go to the door. The man at the door hands me a discreet brown paper bag and the bottle of champagne and a basket

of fruit. He has a big grin as he asks, “Are we happy about this?” I nod. “Very.” “Great!” he says as he places the things on a small table near the door. “I’ll keep my fingers crossed for you guys then.” After reading the directions to make sure she does this right, I take the test to her. She’s chewing at her fingernail as I walk in. “Here, Baby. Pee on this then lay it on this tissue on the counter top. Then I want you to put on one of these fluffy robes and come out to me. In ten minutes you and I will come back in here together and see what it says.” She nods. “K.” I leave her alone because I know she needs a bit of space to do what she has to. Grabbing two

champagne glasses, I fill them up and leave them on the table. I sit on the sofa and in no time she’s coming out. A white robe is covering her now, and she looks nervous as hell. I wiggle my finger at her and she comes to me. Taking her hand, I pull her to sit on my lap. I pull her hair out of the bobby pins that are holding her hair up and run my hands through it to make the long waves hang down. “You’re really beautiful, Angel.” I push the robe back and kiss her shoulder. She smiles at me and runs her hands over my face. “And you are too, Benny,” I pull her to me and take her lips with a deep kiss. A kiss that lets her know I love her with everything

in me. A kiss that tells her everything will be okay. A kiss that tells her I’m happy no matter what. The kiss gets me hot for her and I lay her back on the sofa and move my body over hers. Her legs wrap around me and I grind against her. A low moan comes out of her, making our mouths vibrate. One breast finds its way into my hand and I squeeze it as our mouths take us to places only they can. My cock is straining inside the tuxedo pants and I somehow manage to kick my shoes off then her hand finds my zipper and the button keeping my pants on and she frees me up. Opening her robe, I push it back and press my aching cock into her as she arches up to me. “Benny,” she moans as I enter her. I move my mouth to kiss her neck as I move inside her and make gentle thrusts. “Angel Worthington,

you taste delicious.” I suck her sweet skin and make her moan and writhe underneath me. She unbuttons my shirt and runs her hands under it, all over my back. “Your body feels even better now that you’re all mine, Benny.” I look at her with a smile and kiss the tip of her nose. “I am all yours, Angel. And you are all mine.” She’s so gorgeous my insides ache knowing I get to look at her every day and every night. The way her legs wrap around me has her holding me to her and my thrusts are short. She runs her hand over my head and looks at me intensely. “We’re married, Benny. That’s so weird.” “I wouldn’t use the word, weird, my Angel.” I kiss

her cheek. “I’d use fantastic.” She bites her lower lip and says, “Yeah, it’s that too.” “You know you’re a very rich woman now, Mrs. Worthington. What’s the first thing you want to buy?” I ask, as I pump slow and easy into her wet depths. “I think my first purchase is going to be a tattoo of my name right over your heart. What do you think about that?” She runs her hand over the empty spot on my chest and I run my fingertips over the same spot on her. “If I can see my name right here, then you can put your name right there,” I say then kiss the place just above her plump and juicy left breast. She nods, “Deal. And I’m putting my new last

name across the top of my wrist. Like a built in bracelet.” I smile and kiss her and know I married the right one for me. Our bodies move together like they were built for this. And suddenly I want all of our clothes off. I pull away from her and pull my clothes all the way off as she watches me. Then I pick her up and carry her to the bed. I place her feet on the floor and take the robe all the way off then lay her back on the bed and look at her for the longest time. This woman is mine. To love, care for, and take care of. She is my responsibility and always will be. Instead of feeling a weight on my shoulders, I feel an energy I’ve never felt before.

Her blue eyes look up at me and her face is void of any emotion as she holds her arms out to me. I go into them and her face fills with light. “I love you, Benny.” I kiss her and know all is right with us.

ANGEL The day finally took its toll on us and after we made love, we fell asleep. The light peeking in from the heavily curtained window wakes me up. Benny snores next to my ear as he holds me in his arms. It’s the best sound I’ve ever heard. Then the fog clears and I remember what’s waiting for us in the bathroom. I nudge him in the ribs and he grunts as he wakes up. His warm lips touch my shoulder. His voice is scratchy as he says, “Good morning, Mrs. Worthington.” “Good morning. Do you think you’re ready to go see what that test in the bathroom has for us?”

He moans a little as he squeezes me. “I completely forgot about that. All I could think about was you. And how happy I am you’re mine now.” I turn in his arms and look at him then run my hand through his dark blonde hair. “I’m happy too. More than I knew was possible. Funny how a little piece of paper makes things feel so permanent.” He pulls my left hand from underneath the blanket and kisses the wedding set on it. “And the rings help too.” I nod and bring his left hand to my lips and kiss the one on his finger too. “Yes, they do.” “Okay,” he says as he looks into my eyes and runs his hand over my cheek. “We’re happy no matter what the outcome of that test is. Okay?” I nod. “What else can we be?”

“Well, you could get all weepy again. That’s no good,” he says with a frown. I smack him in the arm. “Hey, I might not be able to help that!” He rubs his arm, “Ow!” I raise my eyebrow at him and give him that look that says not to mess with me. “Well!” “Okay. If you have to cry for reasons I’ll never understand then do it and I’ll try not to laugh at you. It won’t be easy, but I’ll try.” He gets out of bed and puts on the fluffy white robe that’s lying over the chair near him and I get out of bed and pick up the one he pulled off me last night from the floor and put it on. “Come on, Big Papa,” I say as I hold out my hand for him.

He laughs and smacks my ass. “You come on, Big Momma.” I shake my head. “Baby, there’s not a woman on the planet that likes to be called big anything.” He laughs again. “Got ya. Come on, Lil’ Momma.” So into the bathroom we go to see what we’re doing here. Partying like rock stars or like pregnant people. My heart’s pounding so hard that’s basically all I can hear as my pulse fills my ears. And I close my eyes as Benny opens the bathroom door. He flips on the light switch and we lean over the counter top and I open my eyes. “What’s that mean?” I ask as I didn’t read the directions, and he did. “What does a plus sign usually mean, Baby?” he

asks me with a smile. “Positive,” I answer. “But, is that like a positive sign I’m not pregnant? You know, like this test is positive you are not pregnant.” He shakes his head. “Come on, Baby. You know what a positive result is. Don’t act dumb.” His arms surround me and he leans his forehead against mine. I run my arms around him and we just hold each other like that for a long time. Like longer than I ever recall holding anyone like this in my life. Finally, I can speak without the threat of crying, “Benny, we sure hurry up and do things, don’t we?” “We sure do, Baby,” he says then kisses my lips with a light kiss. “We sure do.”

BLAZE The squeaking of the rocking chair as it moves back and forth over the hardwood floor in the great room makes a comforting sound that’s not only putting our six-month-old son to sleep but also his very tired daddy. The fireplace is in full blaze and the warmth it’s putting out is making things way too comfortable not to take a well-deserved afternoon nap. It’s quiet since Angel’s in her shop creating a masterpiece of artwork on the gas tank of the bike she’s putting the finishing touches on. It’s her very first design, and she’s doing all the graphics by hand. We’re taking it to Milwaukie to the Harley Davidson plant next month to see what they think about her design.

It’s too lightweight for me but men like me are not who it was designed for, anyway. Angel designed it for people who weigh less than a hundred and fifty pounds. And are not terribly tall in stature either. And she’s making it pretty. This first one is designed for a woman. She’s going to make another one of the same body style and frame but use graphics and colors for a man. To say I’m proud of her just isn’t enough. She’s managed to make a baby inside her while finishing her degree and starting her first motorcycle design. Then she built it with her own two hands. She had a little help from me and a couple of men I hired to help with the heavy lifting, of course. Then she had our son after twenty-seven hours of labor. To be honest, I’m not sure how she did that

at all. She’s like a miracle woman! After only four weeks of recovery time, she got back to work on her motorcycle while I took over most of the care of little Woodrow Wilson Worthington. We call him Woody. Grandfather came up with the name and Angel thought it would be a great tradition to keep up. I wasn’t so keen on it, but we’ve learned how to make compromises. I get to name any daughters we might have. Although, Angel said it’s going to have to be a few years before we try for another kid so she can get the horrible labor she had with Woody far out of her mind. Cuddles comes into the room, jumping and acting like a young puppy which means someone is here. The front door opens and I hear people walking inside. Then Angel’s voice floats out of the entry

room and into the great room, “He’s going to be so surprised.” Picking my head up off the back of the chair where I was resting it in hopes of a nap, I see Angel coming into the room with Gage walking next to her and carrying a little box that seems to be making a cheeping noise. A wide smile covers his face as he looks right at the sleeping baby I’m holding. “Uncle Gage brought little Woody a friend.” He puts the box down where I can see inside of it and I see the thing making the incessant cheeping sounds. Woody stirs and is fully awake within seconds as he hears the sounds too and has to see what it is. Gage picks the little yellow chick up and holds it out to Woody. He nearly climbs off me to get away from the thing

as he looks terrified. “It’s a baby chick, Woody,” I say quietly to him. He looks at me as if my words alone make it safe. I’m like a God to this little guy! I pet the little thing on top of its fluffy tiny head and my son follows me. Then he giggles and my heart fills with that crazy stuff that makes it feel wiggly and full of happiness. One little giggle out of him does it to me every time. I hope it always does. Gage is beaming. “I knew he’d love it. What are you going to call him, Woody?” Angel rolls her eyes. “Gage, he can’t talk yet. He’s smart but not that smart yet. So let’s call it, Yellow Chick.” Gage rolls his eyes right back at her. “No way.

That’s a lame name. How about, Pecker?” I let out a laugh, “Ha! No. I’m not going to have my son going around calling out, here, Pecker. Has anyone seen my Pecker?” “Oh, yeah. Didn’t think that one out,” Gage admits. His physical therapy is coming along great and he’s a hundred percent back to his former self like he was before his wreck. But the mental therapy is taking a bit longer. Although Angel did have to admit he wasn’t up there in the high points where intelligence was concerned before his wreck. She said it was his muscles and handsome face that got to her, not his brain. So he may be back to normal for him, anyway. The baby watches the little chick peeping like

crazy and he starts popping his mouth, making a little popping sound. Angel and I look at each other and we both say, “Pop Pop!” Gage nods. “I like it. Pop Pop it is.” He holds his hand up as he’s managed to teach our baby how to high five. Woody holds up his hand and they both laugh as they do a little baby version of it. Woody laughs like it’s the funniest thing in the world and it makes Angel and I laugh too. This kid has been more fun than I ever knew a kid could be. Oh, he’s also been a horror show. Especially the diapers in the beginning. My God, those were horrible! Angel really put it to me with those awful things. Seems like the smell was so awful it was always about to make her puke. So she’d shout out that she

needed help and would quickly abandon me with the terrible task of finishing the diaper change. She really is a little bit of Heaven and a little bit of Hell, in more ways than one! But I wouldn’t have her any other way. Gage holds his hands out for Woody to come to him and as always he does. He loves his Uncle Gage. And their friendship which started right off the bat has been a huge help to Angel and me. We have a reliable babysitter anytime we ask for one and I think it might be the right time to ask so I can take my wife out on a little motorcycle ride. As I rock back and forth in the rocking chair, I reach up and pull Angel down to sit in my vacated lap. She giggles and runs her arms around my neck. I kiss her lips as Gage takes the baby and sits with

him on the floor to play with Cuddles and the new baby chick. “What do you say to a bike ride with your old man, Baby?” She leans her head on my chest and sighs. “You gonna let me drive this time?” “No,” I say with a chuckle. “You’re going to ride bitch like you always do. And you’re going to like it.” I kiss her lips again and she kisses me back a bit harder. She pulls back and says, “Damn it, I love your ass.” I run my hand along her side and over her hip. “I love your sweet ass too, Lil’ Momma.” She gazes up at me with those deep blue eyes and flutters her thick dark lashes at me. “Can we stop

at the Tasty Freeze for an ice cream cone?” I nod and she smiles. And I have to wonder if just her smile alone will always make me feel this way.

ANGEL The wind is cold on the sunny yet cold, late November afternoon. I ride behind my husband and use his body to shield my face from the freezing air. But he wanted to take a ride with me and I rarely tell him no to that. Plus, he said he’d get me an ice cream cone and I rarely say no to that too! But I find myself thinking back to the summer and I do recall bitching about how hot it was then. Seems I like spring and fall and that’s about all. It’s hard to believe we celebrated our first wedding anniversary last month. The year flew by. Even being pregnant didn’t make it feel like forever although the pregnancy itself did feel that

way. Odd how time works. Benny takes a turn to the left instead of the right and heads away from town. And in no time I see he’s taking us out to a little-known spot, one that we found when we went riding when we first got together. The trees get thick and the road narrows as we pull into a small park. No one’s here, like usual. He goes through the entrance and heads to the back of the park where the secluded area is and my heart starts to race because I know what Benny likes to do in this little secluded area we found back then. He stops the bike and holds his hand out for me to take and get off first. Then he gets off and pulls something out of the compartment at the back of the bike.

“A blanket, huh?” I ask. “Nap time, or what?” He shakes his head and takes the blanket and my hand and leads me through the thick woods until he finds the spot we found that’s perfect. A tall pine tree shoots up in the middle of the mix of Aspens and looks surreal against the tiny bits of blue sky that can be seen out of the thick canopy of the evergreen. He spreads the blanket and sits on it, pulling me down with him. He has me on my back in no time and his body is next to mine as he looks at me. I run my hand along his muscular arm as he holds himself up on it. “I love the way you look in this light,” he says in a husky whisper. “You do, huh?” I pull him to me and kiss him.

He twirls his tongue around mine for a few moments then pulls back and looks at me again. He runs his hands through my hair and just gazes at me. “You know you’re extremely special, don’t you?” “I think you are,” I say and move my hands up over his wide shoulders. My eyes close as he moves in and takes my lips with his. The instant they touch a fire rips through me and my arms move over his broad shoulders then through his hair. He pulls me tighter to him and my breasts press against his hard chest. His heart is pounding so hard in his chest I can feel it on my own. Mine speeds up and matches the pace of his. Heat seems to be whipping through my veins. When his lips leave mine, I keep my eyes closed,

savoring the way his mouth mingled with mine. Loving the taste that lingers on my tongue. Uniquely Benny and me. I want this man like I have never wanted anything in my entire life. My body is so drawn to his, even now we hold onto one another as if the other is a life preserver in an ocean full of dangerous waves. My mind spins and my body heats as his lips touch mine again and his tongue touches my bottom lip. I part my lips and his tongue pushes through them and slides along mine. A pulsing sensation begins in my crotch as he moves his body so I can straddle him. He presses his growing erection to my core. I feel myself growing wetter by the second. His makes a deep moan, igniting a desire in me I didn’t know could be so raw and powerful. His

body grinds into mine and I grind right back. The rubbing back and forth on my leather pants has me shaking with need. Now he really starts grinding against me and I can feel his hard cock pulsing and growing with every move he makes. His kiss grows hungry and frantic as if he needs me to live or something. I wrap my legs around him and rake my nails over his back then run my hands over every leather covered muscle and try to memorize this whole thing for a future reference for my daydreams. I need him now. I need all of him. This making out isn’t going to cut it this afternoon under this tree. And by the way he’s breathing hard and heavy and pulling at my body, I can see he needs me too. His mouth leaves mine, and he reaches under my shirt and around me to unclasp my bra. “I just want

to feel you breasts freed from this thing. They’re so soft and supple and amazing.” Benny pushes my T-shirt up and takes a tit in his hot mouth as his hand rubs the other and I moan with how it feels. His touch is sending little volts of electricity through me and my insides begin to pulse. The way he’s sucking my tit makes my stomach clench with each hard pull he makes on it. I groan in ecstasy as I look at the sky through the tree tops, “Benny.” It’s all so intense and unreal. My body begins to shake as he continues to grind into my core and the way he’s moving has my clothes moving over my clit and I shriek as I orgasm. His mouth leaves my breasts, and he trails kisses up my neck. “I love you.”

I feel terrible that my body was able to finish in a sweet climax and his is left wanting more. Needing more. “Turn over. I want to finish you, Benny.” He looks at me with lust-filled eyes and he makes a low growl as I push him back and move my body over his. I kiss his chest and down his stomach then unbutton and unzip his leather jeans and release the beast inside. Although I’d like to take a minute or two to admire the long length as it stands at attention for me and the girth of it as it pulses with impatience to feel my mouth, I know that it is cold out and waiting could be uncomfortable for him. So I press my lips to the bulbous tip and he lies back with a loud groan, “That feels amazing!” And I haven’t really done anything yet!

As I slide my mouth over him, I run my hands around his cock. Up and down I move them right behind where my mouth leaves. He tastes like Heaven and the way his soft skin feels as I move my mouth over his hard as a rock cock is a mixture of sensations I like very much. I find only half of him is fitting into my mouth so I push myself a bit more and take him down my throat. I gag a little then it slips on down and the sounds he makes lets me know he’s kind of enjoying it. Moving up and down his cock, I run my tongue along the underside and move one hand to touch his balls. They feel wonderful in my hand as I gently squeeze them and play with the little hard ball-like things inside. They instantly swell in my hand as a bit of

juice comes out of the tip of his cock. I love the way it tastes and moan. Benny moans too and his hands tangle up in my hair. “Your cocksucking skills are amazing.” A little more juice comes out and I speed up the process and before I know it he’s shouting curse words and his hot juices are shooting down my throat. His groan of appreciation makes the leaves shake on the trees it’s so loud and deep. I pull my mouth away from his cock and give him a smile. “Now for that ice cream, I was promised.” He laughs. “I’d have thought what I just gave you filled you up. You sure you have room for ice cream, Baby?” I get up as I nod and hold my hand out to help him

up. “Benny, Benny, Benny, there’s always room for ice cream. Now come on, and take your wife to get some of that creamy goodness.” He gets up and pulls me to him and kisses me with a soft kiss. His tongue thrusts through my lips and he makes a low moan as our tongues run over the others. Then he eases the kiss and says, “I love the way my creamy goodness tastes in your sweet mouth, Princess.” I have to giggle and feel a blush heating my cheeks. “Me too.” I wonder if it will ever stop being this good. I hope not!

BLAZE “I don’t like this one bit, Gage,” I overhear Angel telling her old boyfriend who’s finally found himself a girlfriend after two years of staying single and us being his only friends. His past with the crazy Sandy chic, who now resides in prison along with her cousin, Donna, had him gun-shy for far too long. And now it seems that my wife isn’t a fan of this new chick he found on the internet. I mosey on over to the kitchen where I hear their voices coming from and find them looking at each other with scowls on both their faces as our little toddler walks around trying to open all the childsafety-locked drawers and cabinets.

Easing into the kitchen, I pick up our now one and a half-year-old, Woody, and he immediately pulls my beard. I’ve been letting it grow again, and he’s kind of mesmerized by it and keeps wanting to see if it can come off. “Blaze, would you tell her that lots of people meet on the internet now?” Gage asks as he looks to me for some kind of hope. “Angel, lots of people meet now on the internet,” I say but I know my wife and it doesn’t really matter what anyone else says about things she’s sure of. And she’s sure this woman, who’s about to be here, is some kind of a kook. “Lots of people get killed by crazy women too. And Gage was almost a statistic, as was I and you for that matter, Benny! No!” She stomps her little boot covered foot. “No, Gage!”

“She’s already on her way, Angel. She’ll be here any minute. I gave her this address so you can meet her before I take her to my place. And I expect you to give her the same kind of welcome that I gave Blaze here,” he says then crosses his arms. I laugh and look out the window and see Cuddles running around the yard with the chicken who’s now full grown. He turned out to be a rooster who’s mean as hell. And upon closer inspection, I see they aren’t playing as much as the rooster is chasing the poor dog. I breathe a sigh of relief as Cuddles ducks under the fence, leaving the rooster alone in the backyard. We really need to set that bird free! Then Angel’s shrill voice fills the kitchen and Woody holds his little hands over his ears, “I will do that then. I guess you don’t recall nearly getting

into a fight with him the first time you two met.” Gage looks a little shocked. “Blaze and I have always been the best of friends. I don’t know how you remember it but he and I got along from the get-go and that’s what I expect from you.” “I keep forgetting about your memory problems, Gage. Sorry.” She looks at me for a little help and all I can seem to do is shrug my shoulders. “Give the chick a shot, Angel,” I say as I bat my eyelashes at her. “For me. Please. Gage needs a life too, sweetheart.” Ever since we found out just how much irreversible damage was done to Gage’s brain a few months ago, Angel has become his fierce protector. And God help anyone who thinks they

can attempt to pull anything over on the man. The doorbell chimes and Angel races Gage to the front door. I come along behind them, holding Woody and making faces at him to make him laugh. I love this kid’s laugh! Gage manages to beat her and he opens the door and there stands a woman. Not a chick, a full grown older woman. Pretty and nice looking but at least twenty years older than Gage. Angel stares at her as Gage reaches out and takes her hand. “Dana, it’s nice to finally meet you face to face.” She smiles, revealing a really nice set of dentures. She has to be in her early fifties, I think. A bit early for dentures but who am I to judge. I wonder if he realizes how much older she is than

him. He pulls her into a hug and she squeals with delight. “Oh my, Gage! You’re even more handsome in person!” Angel steps back and looks them over as they hug and she looks kind of shocked as she mutters, “Um, hi.” Gage lets the woman out of his tight hug and holds her hand as he looks back at Angel. “Angel, this is the woman I’ve been telling you about. This is Dana Braxton. Dana, this is Angel, my selfproclaimed guardian.” Angel doesn’t even attempt to conceal her thoughts from the woman. “Hey there, Dana. Did Gage’s ad on that dating site say he was twenty-eight?” “It did,” she says as she pats his hand. “We talked

over the phone too and he told me. He also told me his sad story and my heart just went out to him. I’m a bit of a nurturing soul. My last kid just left for college in the fall and I’m an empty-nester. When I found Gage here, well, I knew I’d found the man I’m supposed to take care of. My husband died three years ago and I’ve been very lonely.” “How many kids do you have, Dana?” Angel asks as she crosses her arms. “Six,” the woman says without blinking an eye. “I love having a big family.” “You like kids, huh,” Angel asks adding a little tap of her boot on the hardwood floor to accent her words and how she’s really not cool with this. But she’s not looking at Gage who’s beaming at the woman. She’s shorter than he is. Her hair is shoulder-length, blonde, and cut into a bob-like

hairstyle. He likes her a lot from what I can tell. She’s okay for her age, but damn! The woman nods enthusiastically then looks at Woody. “Is that your son?” I walk up to her. “Hi, I’m Benny and this is Woody.” Our son holds out his arms to her, which is not a thing he does with strangers. She takes him and coos and he coos back at her. And all the while Gage looks at her with adoration. I wrap my arm around Angel’s shoulders, and she looks at me with such a scowl on her pretty face. I give her a little squeeze and whisper, “Invite her to stay for dinner.” She shakes her head a little and I squeeze her

shoulders a little more and nod. Her eyes go narrow and she finally says, “We’re having a roast for dinner. I don’t suppose you like roast.” Dana looks away from Woody and smiles. “I love roast.” “Oh,” Angel says then frowns. “I don’t suppose you’d like to eat with us?” “I’d love to. If you’re inviting me.” Dana looks at Gage. “Is that something you want to do, sweetie?” He nods. “Angel makes a good roast.” Dana looks back at Angel. “If you’re inviting me, then I’d love to stay for dinner.” With a deep sigh, Angel says, “Great. I’ll be in the kitchen.” Dana hands the baby to Gage and winks at him. “I’ll help you, Angel. Gage has told me all about

you and I think it’s fascinating that you make motorcycles. I ride too.” “You’re shitting me!” Angel says, making me cringe. Gage just laughs and looks at me. “She’ll have Angel wrapped around her finger before you know it.” I nod and wait for the women to get all the way out of earshot then say, “She’s a little older than you, you know.” He nods and follows me as we move along to join the women in the kitchen at a slow pace. “I know that. But there’s something about her. I don’t know what it is.” “I doubt she can have kids,” I say and watch his reaction to see what he thinks about that.

Gage stops and looks sheepish for a second. “I’ve been keeping something from you guys. It is part of the reason I hang out with Woody so much. In the accident, some real damage was done to my private area. I’m sterile. No kids are in my future, anyway. And I really do like Dana.” “Why didn’t you say anything to us about that, Gage?” I clap him on the back and feel terrible for the man. “It’s not a thing I like to talk about. I’m sure you can understand.” When we get into the kitchen, he puts Woody down and the kid goes straight to Dana. He’s a great judge of character so I think Gage may be onto something with the woman. Dana picks the baby up and keeps on doing what she was doing like it’s not a problem at all rinsing

off baby carrots as she holds him. And after six kids, maybe it’s not a problem. Angel looks at our son and shakes her head and I know she’s thinking he’s a little traitor. She asks Dana, “Guess with six kids, you have a lot of grandkids, Dana.” “You’d think so,” Dana says with a nod. “But do you know, every one of those dang kids of mine are going to medical school and waiting to start their families until they’re finished? My oldest son got married last year to another dang doctor.” Angel stops peeling potatoes and looks at the woman with skepticism. “Do you expect me to…?” Gage cuts her off. “Look, Angel, here she is at the oldest one’s wedding.” He takes his cell phone to her and starts showing her the pictures of Dana with her apparently very intelligent kids.

Angel taps her foot as she looks at picture after picture of the woman with her family. She doesn’t bother to look at Gage and see how his face is all lit up as he looks at the pictures. Angel spins around and looks at Dana. “Okay, I have to say something.” “Please do,” Dana says. “I’m an open book, dear. And I’m very pleased to see Gage has someone who looks out for him so well. His own family doesn’t do half the job you’re doing.” “Wait,” Angel looks at Gage. “How does she know your family? You never ever took me to meet them. Damn it!” Gage laughs. “My mother cleans her house, Angel.” Angel narrows her eyes. “Oh. Well, you said you

met on the internet.” “And we did,” Dana says. “His mother told me about her son and his tragic story and told me he was on this dating site. And when I put in my information into the site, he was one of the ones it said I’d be compatible with.” “But you’re so much older than he is,” Angel says very bluntly. I find myself cringing again and hiss, “Angel Worthington!” She looks at me with an incredulous expression. “Well, she is.” Dana nods. “I am. But he and I have not only similar experiences in life but also interests too. I love to play video games and ride motorcycles too.”

“You like to play video games?” Angel asks as if there is no possible way that could be true. Gage laughs. “She does like to play games. We’ve played a lot online. She’s totally cool. You’ll see.” Dana’s cheeks go pink as she says, “Oh, Gage! You, flatterer.” Gage gets off the barstool and goes around and takes her up in his arms. His lips touch her cheek and Angel’s mouth drops open as he says, “You are cool. And gorgeous and sexy and I’m so damn happy to finally get to actually touch you.” Angel goes to the fridge and pulls out a few beers. She pops one open and chugs it then opens another before she offers, “Anyone else want a refreshing beverage?” Then she burps and we all laugh. Seems like my Angel is having problems letting

Gage just be Gage.

ANGEL I climb into bed with Benny after putting the baby to bed and still can’t wrap my head around Gage with the old lady. “Benny, why would he want her?” “Come on, Baby. He has his reasons. I get that you don’t understand that but the woman checks out. She’s very wealthy. Maybe the whole thing where she’s stable and can’t have kids either has him liking that about her.” He fluffs his pillows and lies back on them. “What do you mean, can’t have kids either?” I stare at him and he freezes like a deer in the headlights. “Huh?” He acts stupid.

“Benny, what do you know?” I pinch his shoulder and he lets out a yelp. “Damn! Okay, stop torturing me!” “Gage told you he can’t have kids?” He nods. “It’s not like he told me not to tell you but I doubt that he wants me to.” “Why wouldn’t he tell me that? And how long have you known this? And why haven’t you told me sooner? And…” He grabs me and kisses me. I’m sure to get me to stop asking questions. When he releases me I’m a little out of breath because that’s just how badass our kisses are. “He didn’t want anyone to feel sorry for him. It happened when he was in the wreck. I only found out today when you and Dana went to the kitchen

and this is the soonest I could possibly tell you.” He holds me in his arms and looks at me. “Poor, Gage.” My eyes go misty. “That fucking Sandy is so lucky she’s in prison right now because I would fucking kill her if she was free. Can’t you sue her for that?” “Sue her? She doesn’t have anything,” he says as he lets me go and I fall onto his wide chest and hug him. “Life just isn’t fair for him.” I run my hand over his naked chest. “I feel so responsible for not being more available to him when he and I were together. I should’ve done so many things different. I’m not saying I would’ve stayed with him or anything but maybe those awful things wouldn’t have happened to him if I had been different.” “Is that why you became his crusader when you

found out everything that Sandy did to him? You feel responsible?” he asks me and pulls me up to make me look at him. I nod. “You have no idea what that feels like to know because you were so wrapped up in your work and school that you let someone hurt someone you love. It feels terrible. If I could go back in time, I’d change it all. Gage wasn’t a bad guy.” “Life is life, baby. For whatever reason that happened to Gage isn’t for you to understand or take the blame for. He did mess with the chick. He wasn’t a complete innocent.” He pulls me back down to rest my head on his chest and runs his hands up and down my arms. “And what if this woman is crazy too?” I ask as I nuzzle his chest.

“Then at least you and I are going to be around and we can watch out for that. He needs to make a life for himself instead of his revolving around ours.” He rolls me over onto my back and looks down at me. “I love the guy. I do. And that’s why I’d like to see him get to share his life with someone. Really share it. If you care about him, then you should want that too.” “I do want that for him. But with someone more age appropriate. I like Dana. She’s funny and nice and damn it, she is cool too. But that age difference is ridiculous!” “And if it were a fifty-something man with a nearly thirty-year-old woman, then what would you think? Because I’ll have you know that we not only hobnob with couples like that back in New York but also in the motorcycle club. You’ve never said

a word about any of them.” He just stares me down and waits for me to say one word against what he’s pointed out to me. “Damn it, Benny,” I whine. “You’re right. I’ll give this woman the benefit of the doubt. But I’ll be on top of this. If I see anything the least bit weird. Well, weird is going to happen with how I look at them. But I mean that looks like he’s being done wrong or she’s crazy. Well, she does have to be a little crazy to want to spend her golden years with a man nearly half her age. But I mean anything that…” His mouth crashes down on mine and I get his drift. Stop talking and kiss him. I can do that. I can do that for a long, long time.

BLAZE My hands run up her arms and I pull her in close to me as I gaze into her deep blue eyes. “You are so beautiful.” My lips touch hers and I’m lost. On a mission of their own, my hands travel over her shoulders and down her back and then I take her sweet, plump ass in them and pull her to me as I press my growing erection against her soft core. She shudders and wraps her arms around my neck. Her legs go around my waist as I pick her up. She strokes my tongue as I stroke hers and it feels right. Angel in my arms always feels more than right. Four years after Woody’s birth, Angel finally said that we can have another baby. This is our first

attempt at getting her pregnant and I’m getting this woman primed and ready. Her body is shaking as I lie her back on the bed. I slip first one thin strap of her silky blue nightgown down then the other. Her breasts are bare and I take them all in. My eyes roam over them then I touch them using only the tips of my fingers. Goosebumps raise across her flesh as her nipples grow and harden. She moves her fingertips up and down my arm and watches me as I take in her gorgeous body. A body I hope to see changed very soon as she grows our next child inside her. My hands run over both her plump and firm tits. It sends heat through me as she gasps at the immediate reaction my touch gives her body. I climb up next to her on the bed and place my mouth

on one as I play with the other. My tongue makes lazy circles around her taut nipple. One long suck I make. “My God, that feels amazing,” she moans and runs her hands through my hair. She hasn’t felt amazing yet!

ANGEL Warmth spreads over me as his mouth leaves my breast, trailing kisses up my chest. His piercing blue eyes meet mine and his intensity has me quivering. It’s been no secret he’s wanted to have another child for some time now. I can see it’s going to be his mission to impregnate me as soon as possible. And I have a feeling he’s going to keep me satiated until we see a plus sign on one of the dozens of pregnancy tests that the man has already bought. A wildness in him comes out through those steely eyes and it thrills me. With one quick motion, he pulls his T-shirt off and I find myself gazing at his perfectly muscled chest.

My hand moves over the tight muscles. A six-pack and pecs that won’t quit, ripple as my hand moves over them. His pecs are large and look powerful. A thing I know they are as I’ve seen this man pick things up that weigh crazy amounts. He’s so strong and virile and it makes me so wet for him. “My God, you’re gorgeous, Benjamin Worthington. You sure you want to have another baby? You know a little one takes away a lot of our sex-life.” He nods and makes a deep growl. “I’ll deal with that. I want to see your stomach filled with my seed.” “Okay, Conan! That didn’t sound barbaric at all,” I say with sarcasm-laced words. He grins and gets off the bed, dropping his pajama bottoms, releasing his huge gift. My eyes go wide as it seems larger somehow. He must really be

excited about having another kid! He pulls my nightgown the rest of the way off and slides my silky panties off me. I lie naked in front of him as he looks me over and I chew on my bottom lip in anticipation of what he plans on doing to me next. His fingers trail lightly over my chest, down my stomach and it makes the muscles tighten. An electric current flows in the wake of his touch and my body is on fire now. My brain starts to spiral and I can only focus on the way he’s making my body react to his touch. Only the tips of his fingers are on my skin yet I can feel it all over my body. He makes another deep growl. “You are beyond gorgeous, baby.”

My heart pounds and my body quivers as he climbs back onto the bed and spreads my legs and gives me a smile before his mouth is on me. My hands fist the sheets with the intense reaction my body has to him. His tongue taps my clitoris and I nearly fall apart. “Oh, hell!” My breath is already coming in gasps. The heat of his mouth on me and the wetness of his tongue are insanely good. He has my legs pulled up so my knees are bent and then his hands go to my ass and he squeezes it. Pulling me up to take more of me in, his mouth goes ravenous on me. It has my insides a liquid mass of intense pleasure. All too soon I find myself screaming out as my body falls apart under his mouth and my hands go to his hair. His tongue goes inside me as he laps up

the juices my body has released. He moans and growls and seems to love it. The way he’s being so animalistic has me going crazy for him. I should’ve let him get me pregnant a long time ago. He’s very good at it! Benny’s eyes go soft, and he changes his entire demeanor as he kisses me with a gentle and sweet kiss. My arms move around his neck on their own. My heart skips a beat with his soft touch after being so rough before. He lies on the side of me and moves his fingertips over my stomach, trailing down until he finds my still pulsing clit. He strokes it and makes his way down my heated and wet folds. I arch up to him as he continues to stroke me softly

while he kisses me. The fire inside me builds and his gentle touch is making me crave so much more. His tongue flows smoothly over mine then he pulls his mouth away and looks into my eyes. “I love you, Angel.” I stroke his cheek and gaze into his eyes. “I love you, Benny.” He moves his body over mine and slowly enters me as I pull my knees up to allow him to move in deep. Then he kisses me again as he makes gentle strokes into me and it makes me moan, wanting more from him. Slow and easy he shows me only gentleness and I feel so loved by him. His body is all over mine and moves so slowly I can feel the fine hairs on his chest as they graze

me. My breasts squish under his hard muscles with every stroke he makes. His mouth leaves mine then he trails kisses down my neck and gives me a little nip then more kisses. It sends a wave of heat all through me. Inside me, a wave is cresting. His body moves back and forth over mine and his hard cock moves in and out so slowly it’s tormenting me. “Faster,” I moan. His growl makes my insides quake, and he moves faster as he takes one of my legs and pulls it up so he can go into me deeper. His teeth graze my neck then he bites a bit harder, and it sends me right over the edge. I cling to him as my body climaxes and scream his name over and over.

He grinds into me as he continuously growls low and steady as I buck underneath him. Then his body stiffens and liquid heat pours into me. We both make low moans as our bodies take what they need from the others. And I feel amazing with him like this. He’s brought more to my life than I ever knew I even wanted. I wrap my arms around him and hold him tight to me. Then tears start to fall over my cheeks and I’m silently crying. He must feel the wetness on his cheek as his face is touching mine. He pulls back and kisses the tears away. “Why the tears, Pumpkin?” “That was beyond beautiful to me, Benny. The whole thing was so completely amazing. You’ve made my life like something out of a fantasy novel and the way you touch me makes me feel more than

human.” I run my hand over his face. “You are real, aren’t you?” He chuckles and kisses the tip of my nose. “Oh yeah, I’m real.” I laugh a little. I know I’m being crazy. “Okay, the romantic stuff is over. I can see it makes you uncomfortable.” He holds me still underneath him. “I love the romantic stuff and you know it. I just don’t want you going to that place in your head where this is all too good to be true and stuff like you do from time to time. This is just life. Our life together. It’s not magic or fantasy. It’s just life.” His cock makes one last jerk inside me and I have to laugh. “There you go. Got it all out now?” He kisses my cheek then rolls off me. “Yep. Now

let’s talk about names for our daughter. I like Penelope.” “No way,” I say as I roll onto my side only to have him roll me right back onto my back. “I read about this,” he says as he puts a pillow under my ass, lifting me up so my pelvis is tilted back somewhat. “You need to stay in this position for a while. I think thirty minutes should do it. We need my magic potion to sit on your basket of, could one day be people, eggs. You know, to ensure fertilization. Now, why don’t you like the name, Penelope?” He props his head up on his hand and looks down at me as he strokes my stomach. I guess he thinks he’s mixing up the magic kid brew inside me. “I think that name is perfect for a pet but not a kid. Not one of ours, anyway.” I put my arms behind my

head and lay back and try to relax since he won’t be letting me move anytime soon. “Well, how about Jax?” he asks as he watches his finger moving over my stomach. “No. That’s a boy’s name. How about, Bonnie?” “No.” He moves his whole hand over my stomach, lying it flat out on it. “How about, Serendipity?” I shake my head and run my hand through his dark blonde wavy hair. “They’ll call her Sara. I’m not sure I like that. What are we going to do if it’s another boy?” “Sell, him,” he says with a chuckle and I smack him upside the head. “Oww!” “Don’t even joke about a thing like that.” He laughs and says, “If I wasn’t worried about shaking the baby stew you have going on in your

insides right now, I’d toss you over my lap and give you a good spanking, Mrs. Worthington.” The thought makes my ass tingle and I say, “Oh, Benny. Start with that the next time then. You just made me ache to feel your strong hand on my ass.” “Damn it, Angel. You just made my dick hard!” he growls. “And we need to let this baste for a while.” “I think you’re trying too hard. Come on. I can lie still like this the next time. I promise I won’t talk naughty then. And you can make me be still even longer if you want.” He looks at me for a minute as he rubs his palms together while he contemplates his answer. Then he smiles and says, “Nope. You have to stay still. But we can start with a spanking next time. And you’ll stay still after that too.”

I moan and run my hand over my tit to entice him. “Don’t you want a taste of this?” He shakes his head. “Not right now, I don’t.” Slowly, I ease my hand off my tit and down my stomach then over his and I touch only the tip of his cock, that’s not soft at all. “You sure, you don’t want to smack my ass a little then take me from behind?” He closes his eyes and moans as I move my fingertip over the head of his cock. “You’re an evil temptress.” I make an evil laugh. “And I need a good spanking to bring the good girl out in me and put the bad girl to bed. But not until you’ve shown that bad girl who’s boss around here.” His dick shoots up and I know I almost have him where I want him.

“God damn it!” he shouts as he flips me around and I end up lying face down over his lap. “But after this time, you have to lie back with your ass up on the pillow for a whole hour. Agreed?” His hand comes down hard on my ass and it heats up and sends crazy heat through me. “Yes,” I hiss. “Again.” He smacks my ass again and I go all wet inside. He does it again and I cry out for more. Over and over, he makes my flesh sizzle then he flips me around again and I’m on my knees with him behind me. This baby making thing is going to be quite a workout it seems!

BLAZE The smell of alcohol makes my nose itch as I stand by Angel’s head while her doctor, an old guy who smells like coffee, has his head in her nether regions with some kind of thing that’s supposed to let us see our kid. But he hasn’t managed to bring the image up yet and went back in to reposition the device. It’s not a pleasant thing to witness your wife being so completely open to another man. But it is an evil necessity in bringing kids into our world. He comes back out from under the blue sheet that’s keeping my wife covered from my view, anyway, though I have no idea why. His face is a little red from the heat I guess and he looks at the screen that begins to de-fuzz and then some blobby stuff

appears in shades of gray. “There we go,” he says. I look really hard and I don’t know why he said that. There we do not go. “Doc, I don’t see a thing I recognize. And I’ve been down there a lot.” I laugh at my own joke and Angel smacks me in the ribs and frowns at me. With a shake of her head, she utters one word that shuts my comedic line up of one-liners down, “Don’t!” I nod to show her she’s won this round, but that just means she’ll have to listen to them all once we’re alone. The doctor points to the screen. “You see that there?” Angel and I make humming sounds as if we know what he’s talking about but neither of us does. So I

ask, “What is that there, Doc?” He looks at us as if it’s as plain as the nose on his face. Which is kind of bulbous and on the red side and I think my wife’s obstetrician might be a heavy drinker. He taps the screen with his finger. “Right there! It’s a little round head.” “I do see a circle but I see another one right next to that so I don’t think it’s a head, Doc.” I squint and try to see the rest of a body and do see something like that dangling off the round thing he said was a head but I see the same thing dangling under the other round thing and he didn’t call that a head. “What do you think the other round thing is, Mr. Worthington?” the doctor asks. I shrug my shoulders. “No idea.”

Angel starts crying and then she points at the screen. “They're twins and they look like they’re joined in the middle.” I shake my head. “No, Angel. Not twins. He didn’t say that, Baby.” The doctor looks at me with a no-nonsense look in his pale blue eyes with many wrinkles around them. “It is twins.” “What do you mean by that?” I ask in complete confusion. “There are two babies. And it does look as if they’re joined at the abdomen. I’ll have to send you to a specialist. But it looks as if you’re having conjoined twins.” “Wait one minute here. There are two babies in there and they’re attached to each other?” I ask just

to be really sure I understand this. “Because we only wanted one, and we didn’t want anything stuck to it. Especially not another entire person.” Then the real waterworks start flowing from Angel and she’s bawling. “You had to make me stay in that damn position and let the juices simmer! And now look what’s happened! There are two of them and they’re stuck together. Oh, Benny! What are we going to do?” The doctor pats her on the shoulder. “No need to cry, Mrs. Worthington. You’ll have the best doctors to care for you and these babies. And the simmering thing didn’t cause this. Don’t blame yourself.” She sniffles and wipes her nose with the back of her hand. “I’m not blaming myself, I’m blaming him.” She sticks her finger out at me and I have to

point at myself. “Me! Why only me? I mean I didn’t hold a gun to your head and make you keep your ass up on that pillow for an hour after each time we had sex. You did have something to do with this fiasco, you know.” I begin to pace and have no idea what we’re going to do with a couple of kids who’ll be stuck together for the rest of their lives. “Simmer down, guys,” the doctor shouts at us. “Whatever the hell you two did, didn’t have a thing to do with this. Now, I’m going to schedule you an appointment with the specialist and by next week you’ll have a plan of action. Okay?” We both nod because what the fuck else can we do at this point. And as I look at my wife, I can see she’s never letting me get her pregnant again. Well, fuck!

ANGEL Now in my third trimester with the twins who are joined at the abdomen, Benny and I are at an appointment with the specialist who is going to be doing surgery on the babies while they’re still inside me. She says she’s done this type of thing before on a woman in Africa who had the same exact thing happen to her. So I ask the specialist as my pale husband looks at me, “Okay, so you’ve seen this before. Can you tell me if the other woman also did this thing where she got her bottom up on a pillow after sex to let the semen essentially sit on top of the eggs?” “You just sound ignorant, Angel,” Benny snaps at me.

We’ve had an ongoing argument about this since we found out and he refuses to take any kind of responsibility for it. But I’m determined to get him to see this is all his fault. The specialist laughs a little. “That’s not even physically possible, Mrs. Worthington.” She looks at my chart and then back at me. “It says here that you hold a Master’s Degree in Engineering.” I nod and smile. “Yes, I do.” I hold my head up high and look at Benny as I think she’s about to be the first person to finally back me up. “Well, then you should know a little about human anatomy, I should think. There is no possible way to get semen to sit on the eggs. They’re in your fallopian tubes until your body releases them. Your body released two, and that’s how this happened.” She looks at me over her glasses and wrinkles her

nose. “So, stop trying to blame this man for things which are not under his control.” Well, fuck me! I look over at Benny and frown, “This one is not about to let me get away with shit, is she?” “I like her,” Benny says with a smile. “I like her a lot.” I lie back and rest my head on the pillow and look up at the ceiling and try hard not to cry. I want so desperately for this to be someone’s fault. If it isn’t, then it means things are starting to go bad for us. Just like I knew they would one day! Several other surgeons join us in the small examination room and it feels really stuffy in here all of a sudden. Benny stands by my right shoulder

as they pull the open in the front gown away from my huge belly and draw on it with a black sharpie. They discuss how I’ll be cut open only a little and how a small camera will be shoved up inside me. The cameraman smiles at me as he says, “Hi, I’m Doctor Larson. You can call me, Shane. I hate formalities. Can I call you, Angel?” “Sure, why not?” His smile gets even bigger. “I think this is an exciting time in medical history and I’m so glad to be a part of it. Aren’t you?” “Not really.” I look away from the idiot so I don’t say anything mean to him. He will have a camera inside me after all. I don’t need him taking pictures of me at any bad angles just to get back at me. He just keeps talking even though it’s obvious that I

don’t want to have a conversation right now, “I’m going to save all the video so you can see the whole operation when you wake back up. Isn’t that going to be so cool?” “The coolest,” I say then Benny takes my hand and picks it up and kisses it. He can tell by the tone of my voice that I’m getting more and more upset by the minute. “It’s all going to be okay, my Angel. You’ll see.” If it’s all going to be okay, why do I feel so fucking scared?

BLAZE With the complications of the pregnancy, I moved us to New York and we’re staying at my parents’ home until after the twins are born and stable. We’re having girls so I get to name them both, per Angel’s permission, of course. But I want her to help me because I think she’s never going to have any more kids. This is taking such a toll on her. The girl carries around so much responsibility on her narrow shoulders for anything bad or hard that happens in the lives which surround her. Gage and Dana got married last year. She finally let Dana take over as Gage’s fierce protector. But that was only after giving her explicit directions on

what it means to be his protector. Angel still blames herself for what happened to Gage. No amount of talking can get her to stop. And now she’s blaming herself for the twins and their problems. She’s going into surgery today and she’s sitting in our suite with Woody sitting next to her in the large rocking chair I bought her. I can see by the way that she’s holding her jaw so tight that she’s afraid this might be the last time she gets with our son. As with any surgery, the doctors had to advise the patient there’s a chance she could die or one or both of the babies, which they call fetuses, could die during or even after the surgery. Angel signed the papers yesterday accepting that fact. I’m trying to only think positive thoughts. Angel’s grandmother and my grandfather are going to be at

the hospital with me as we wait for her to have the surgery that hopeful will lead to the twins being separated. That gives them a better chance at making it through the surgery and leading healthier lives. I listen as I hear Angel saying something to our son, “You know, Son, no matter what happens I love you and always will.” “I know, Mom. You know what?” he asks as I see him run his little hand over her cheek. She shakes her head and runs her hand over his dark hair. He looks so much like her, only a male version. “What, baby?” “Everything’s going to be okay. My sisters are tough. I know they are. Because I’m really tough, Mom. Do you ‘member when I fell off the swing

and scraped my knees all up and blood was everywhere?” She nods. “Yes, I cried, and you didn’t.” He nods. “Yeah, you do ‘member. Mom, why did you cry?” “I cried because I had bought the swing set and I felt like I had done that before you were big enough to enjoy it safely. I cried because you got hurt and it was all my fault. And you were so brave with your little bleeding knees and it made me mad at myself for putting you on the swing you weren’t ready for.” “Kids get hurt, Mom.” He reaches up and wipes a tear from his mother’s cheek and I try hard not to cry too. “I know, Baby, but it’s a mommy’s job to do her

best not to let them. You know what I mean. I made a mistake putting that swing set up too soon,” she says then kisses the top of his head. “I’ve made lots of mistakes and I’m sorry, Baby.” “Do you think having my baby sisters was a mistake?” he asks her and I can see him searching her eyes. She waits a while before she answers him. “Woody, of course not. I think I wanted something too bad, though. I didn’t think about what all could go wrong. And now there will be two little girls in the world who have to undergo life-threatening surgery before they even breathe their first breath. And that’s because I couldn’t manage to keep their bodies apart.” “That’s not your fault,” I say in a whisper as I move in behind her. “Things just happen, baby.

None of it is your fault or anyone else’s for that matter. Bad things happen, Pumpkin. I thank God we have the money and resources to do the best we can for our babies. What more could anyone ask for?” I run my hand over her shoulder and can feel the tension in her body. She runs her hand up and rubs it over mine. “I know you’re right. I do.” “Woody, give Mommy kisses. I need to get her to the hospital. You’ll stay here with Grammy and Grampy while we’re gone. You can visit Mommy when she wakes up after the surgery, okay Buddy?” I ask as I lift him up and put him down on the floor. He nods and wipes his eyes where a few tears have managed to escape the tough little man.

After I help Angel up, he grabs her around her knees and hugs her tight. “I love you, Mommy. You be good, okay?” She runs her hands over his head and the tears start flowing out of her. She can only nod and look at me to help her not to freak the kid out. I run my arm around her and she buries her face in my chest. “Mommy will be good and you be good too. I’ll call as soon as she’s awake and your grandparents will bring you down to the hospital.” Staying positive is getting harder and harder to do as the time grows closer. But I have to be strong for my family. Now more than ever…

ANGEL It is funny how no one tells you things might not always go according to plan when bringing life into this world. If this had been part of the plan, then I’d have said, no thank you, to it. But I wasn’t given any idea this could happen. Planned or not, I’m getting prepped for surgery. My little babies are all snuggled up, holding each other inside of me. The little things aren’t expecting sharp instruments to be cutting through their soft skins and stomachs, separating them merely an hour from now. They’re just a couple of peaceful beings right now whose world is about to be shook up. I lie here and I can blame myself forever but it

won’t change a damn thing. It won’t change the fact my daughters will be born with scars. It won’t change the fact one or both might not be born at all. And it won’t change the fact that all three of us have a chance of not making it through this surgery. The surgery isn’t a necessary thing. This is not a life or death situation. I chose this. It was either to do it in the utero or do it after they’re born or not do it at all. The scars will be less visible and they will have less chance of complications if my body and immune system can sustain them after the surgery. So I’m taking the chance to give them theirs. I’ve bulked up on my vitamins and made myself as healthy as I can be to help give them the extra boost only I can at this point. So I can kick myself and blame myself but the fact is I have to get a hold

of myself and stop doing that. I have to be strong and brave for my little girls. And if something does happen to me, then I trust Benny to raise our son without me. I did pick a great man to marry and have a family with. I just hope we get to continue on this journey together. And I pray our daughters will both be joining us. The nurse leaves after getting me all hooked up to the lines and then I see my husband coming in, followed by my grandmother and his grandfather. I smile as big as I can to let my grandmother know I can do this. Her expression is filled with worry and I’m glad that she has her husband to help her through this. “Hi, Grams, and Gramps.” I hold out my arms and

they both hug me. Kisses are placed on each of my cheeks by them then there they are, looking at me like it might be the last time they get to see me. Gram’s bottom lip quivers as she says with a shaky voice, “You stay strong for me, you hear me?” I nod. “I’m trying, Grams.” “We’ll be right here until you three are alright and safe. I’ll take good care of Benny for you,” she tells me. I notice Benny’s grandfather can’t seem to say a word. Which is highly unusual. He kisses my forehead and takes my grandmother’s hand and leads her out of the room. Benny sits down on the side of the bed and takes my hand. I run mine over his and his thumb touches

the place the needle from the IV goes into my hand. I lick my lips and swallow back the lump in my throat. “Benny, if I don’t…” He quickly puts his finger to my lips. “Don’t even say it, Angel. You know I’ll take care of Woody. So don’t even say it.” “But I want you to know that I’ll be okay if you move on…” His mouth stops me from saying another word as he kisses me. He always has known how to make me shut up. My mind goes blank with his kiss and suddenly I realize the nurse put something in my IV and everything is going black. He kisses me still and away I go.

BLAZE Sitting in between my grandfather and Angel’s grandmother, I can’t help but think about how far apart he and I were before I met Angel and how she brought me and my family closer than we had ever been. If I had never met her, I’d probably be still hating this man who I’ve come to really love. If Angel and I had never, met my life would have been so different. I don’t really like to think about such things but with her in such a compromised state, I have to look at things and really appreciate her being in my life. She is stubborn and can be a she-devil at times.

Then she can also be the sweetest, kindest, and loving person at other times. She’s a paradox of feelings and emotions and I never know what part of Angel I’m going to get at any time. Sometimes she’s the rock in the family and other times she’s the drowning chick who’s screaming and calling out for help. Grabbing onto me with a panic that threatens to sink us both. She’s perfect! And right now she’s asleep and our babies are being separated from each other. I wonder what they’re thinking. If they can really comprehend anything at all. I find myself praying that they’re asleep and as unaware as their mother is, of what’s happening to them. The phone rings in the waiting room we’re in and I jump up to answer it. A female voice says, “Hello, Mr. Worthington?”

“This is him.” I find myself crossing my fingers and hoping for great news. “I’m calling to inform you that the surgeons have successfully separated the babies. Their vitals are nearly back to normal. Mrs. Worthington is taking longer to get back to normal. Her blood pressure has spiked.” She clears her throat and my chest gets tight as I wait. “She may have suffered a small stroke with the spike. We won’t be able to do a CT scan until the operation is completed. Once it is, though, she’ll be transported to radiology where that will be done. It means another hour longer than we thought. Someone will call you when that’s done.” Then she hangs up and I stand here in shock. “What did they say, Benjamin?” Grandfather asks me.

“Um, uh, she might have had a stroke,” I mumble then place the phone back down. Her grandmother grabs her chest. “What? No!” I nod. “Her blood pressure spiked pretty damn high, I guess. They’ll have to do a CT scan once the surgery is finished to find out if she did have one or not.” I have to go to the bathroom. I try to walk out of the room but my grandfather gets up and grabs me by the shoulders and pulls me into his arms. “No, you don’t. I’m here for you, Son.” His arms are so strong and so comforting and I find I’m crying like a little kid in them. “Grandfather, I can’t live without her.” He sways back and forth with me. “I’m sure you won’t have to.”

“What if something happened to her brain? What if she’s not the same when she wakes up? What if she’s not capable of taking care of the babies? What will I do then?” “We’ll get her therapy to get her back on track. That’s all we’ll have to do. You have a family who will jump in and help you both with your children. That’s what families do for each other after all, Benjamin. We’re here for you all.” He pats my back as I sob and cry so much harder than I ever have before. Not even when I was little, do I recall crying like this. Then it hits me that I have to be strong for Angel and our kids now. So I suck it up. I can fall apart later. Right now they need me to be their rock. I pull out of my grandfather’s arms and pat him on the shoulder. “Thank you, Grandfather.

Thank you for being here for me and my family at such a hard time. Thank you for showing me what it means to be the man of the family. Without your influence, I’d have no idea of how to be a man, a husband, or a father.” “You’ve become a man I’m proud to call my grandson, Benjamin. No matter what happens, I know you can handle it the best way possible.” He takes my hand and pulls me back to sit down between him and Rebecca. I see how pale she is, and it suddenly dawns on me how frightened she must be for her granddaughter. I take her hand and hold it. “I’m sure she’ll be fine. I think that girl always runs on higher octane than most, anyway.” She nods her head and looks at me. “I’m sure you’re right. She has always been a little high

strung and quick tempered. Maybe that spike looked big to them but not so much to her.” I nod and hope we’re right about that. Because I don’t know what I’d do without her being her anymore.

ANGEL A bright light flashes into my eyes as someone asks me, “Mrs. Worthington, can you see me?” “No,” I answer in a scratchy voice that makes my throat hurt very bad. “There’s a light in my eyes.” The light goes away and there’s a shadowy figure in front of me. “Good.” “Her voice sounds clear,” I hear some man say from the corner of the room. “The scan is up on the monitor, Doctor.” I watch the blurry figure move away from me and go towards a box with gray fuzzy stuff on it. I close my eyes to try to get the blurriness to go away as I listen to them talk. “Okay, I see no damage,” the doctor says.

“Damage?” I ask. I open my eyes and blink and things start looking normal. “To what?” He comes back to me and looks down at me then removes the strap that’s holding my head down. “You had a spike in your blood pressure. We had to check for signs of a stroke. How do you feel?” “Like shit, to be honest.” He laughs and moves the bed up just a little. “Yeah, that’s normal. Can you think and focus?” “Yes.” I look around and can see everything clear. “So, how’d the surgery go? Are my little girls two separate kids now?” He nods. “It all went really well. The interns are going over the video in the gallery right now. They’re excited to see the procedure. I think you’ll be really happy to see your babies when they

arrive. I foresee little to no scarring. It’s amazing really.” “What about my husband?” I ask. “And did you guys tell him about thinking I had a stroke?” He nods and I feel awful. “You need to hurry up and let him know I’m fine. He’ll be worried sick. I can’t imagine what all went through his head. What torture.” He looks over at the nurse. “Go get her family, will you?” The nurse hurries out and I ask, “So when can I get the hell out of here?” “After the babies are born,” he says. “What?” I shake my head. “That’s like a month away.” “Didn’t your doctor tell you that?”

“No. Damn!” The door opens and Benny comes in alone. “Angel?” I nod and he comes to me and leans over the bed, rubbing my shoulder and I see his eyes are all red and his nose is too. “Benny, you’ve been crying.” “You’re damn right I have. I was worried sick about you.” His hand rubs my shoulder harder like he’s trying to tell himself I’m really okay. “Sorry,” I say with a little smile. “I didn’t mean to scare you.” He kisses my forehead. “Well, you did. And I don’t want you to do that anymore. I’m never going to ask you to do this again. This will be our last pregnancy.” “Hold up there, Big Daddy.” I take his hand in

mine and give it a little squeeze. “That’s jumping to conclusions. We can see how things go. I’m not getting on that wagon just yet.” “I thought you’d be the one telling me that, to be honest. I was just wanting you to know I’m onboard with that idea. My heart nearly gave out, and this thing isn’t even all the way over yet.” He kisses my forehead again. “I’m not cut out for this.” I laugh then stop as it hurts pretty damn bad. “It’s just life, Benny. I had a dream while I was under. And in that dream, there was another son. He looked like you. I can’t think of not having another kid right now.” He pats my shoulder and smiles. “Okay then. I’m leaving that all up to you, Sugarplum.” “Good.”

Somehow I think everything’s going to work out fine.

BLAZE “Hush, girls,” I hiss as Serenity and Harmony run into the nursery where I’m rocking the latest edition to our little family. “Daddy, I want to hold him. You’ve been hogging him for over an hour,” Serenity gripes as she puts her hands on her hips. The girls look just like me only with feminine qualities. They just turned sixteen last week and think they’re grown. Harmony holds out her arms. “No, Daddy, give him to me. She held him last. Oh, and Mom wants you, anyway. Woody took your old Harley out last night and he accidentally ran over something. She wants you to see what happened before she fixes it.”

I set my jaw and get up out of the rocking chair. It’s the same large wooden chair I rocked all of my kids in. Harmony sits down, and I put little Ronald Reagan Worthington in her arms. Grandfather has passed on, but he told Angel his favorite president was Ronald Reagan just before he died. She was adamant our last son would carry on the tradition he started. We call him Ronnie. Her grandmother joined my grandfather in the hereafter only three months after he left us. I guess she just didn’t want to go on without him. I make my way down the stairs and out to the shop to find Woody and Angel looking over the bike I had when I meet the mother of my children and love of my life. “Gross!” I shout as I see blood covering the front fender. “What the hell, Son?”

Woody shrugs his shoulders. “I think it was a jacka-lope, Dad.” “It bent the rim a little, Baby,” Angel tells me. “I have one I can swap it out with. But I wanted your permission first.” I look at her with a lopsided grin. “Baby, when will you understand that I completely trust your judgment where any bike of mine is concerned? You are the top designer of the lightweight Harley, you know. Your call is always great with me.” She smiles back at me and nods. “Okay then. If you’re sure.” I walk over and pull her into my arms as Woody makes a face. “Geez, when will you two get too old for this mushy crap? I’m out of here. Sorry about your bike, Dad.”

Angel cocks her head as she asks, “Are we ever going to get too old for this, Benny?” “I sure as hell hope not, my Angel.” I kiss her and her sweet mouth still takes me to the place it always has. Beyond this place and time to another world where only she and I exist. And hopefully, it always will. And we all lived happily ever after… The End

Thank you for reading Hot Nights in Sturgis

Click here to leave a review in

Amazon

Having the Billionaire’s Baby By Michelle Love

Having the Billionaire’s Baby A Reclusive Billionaire, Pregnancy Short Story By Michelle Love Description She got my blood pumping from her first phone call… I wanted a baby, I never wanted to find love with his mother. Quinn Cantrell was one of those young women who’re completely oblivious to just how sexy they are. Her smooth British voice captivated me, and when she came to me, her curvy body had me salivating. So, not like me.

All I could think about the entire interview was getting her naked and writhing beneath my powerful body, and begging me to take her again and again. But sex wasn’t all she was perfect at. And that’s where things began to get sticky… *** From the moment he opened the door to his palatial estate, I went wet… Christopher Martin was a reclusive man most had never laid eyes on. I was one of the lucky few, and I was mesmerized by the gorgeous man. Knowing he wanted me to have his baby made me hot in places, I didn’t know could get that way. While my mouth answered his questions, my mind wandered to the way he’d handle me when we got to the baby making. I knew those strong hands would hold me tight, make me do whatever he wanted me to. I was more than willing and aching for him by the

end of the interview, visualizing him stripping his jeans and tight T-shirt off, showing me the body that had to be hidden underneath his clothes. He was excellent at what he did, and I was lost to the man from the first kiss. The only thing was, he wanted a baby and nothing more than that…

Christopher Sun shining through my window wakes me up this morning. The morning of my forty-second birthday. And I’m alone again. At times, I wonder why I’ve imposed this on myself. This reclusive life I’ve led since I graduated from college with a technology degree. Once a penniless orphan, now a billionaire, software industry magnate, I’ve moved up in the world. But haven’t ventured out to see it. Checking the monitor next to my bed, I look to see if the two staff members I employ have left yet. I find their cars are still in the garage. They work nights, after ten o’clock when I retreat to my bedroom. I switch the rooms I sleep in every other night so the maid can clean the bedroom I used

last. It keeps everything clean while I don’t have to interact with anyone. My staff brings in the groceries and other supplies I email them lists of. They clean the house, take care of the mostly carefree yard. The house takes up most of the lot I bought to build it on. Cement covers the majority of the space that was left over after the enormous home was finished. The only plant life, a small xeriscape that I had done, sits near the curb to make my fortress appear a bit more appealing. In the backyard, there’s a bit of carpet grass that’s at the far end of the pool enclosure. I wanted a place where a dog could use the restroom. I never got one, the way I thought I might someday. I never got around to doing any of the things I’d told myself I’d do someday. I never meant to

end up alone. Not that I was ever a ladies’ man, but I had my fair share of women in my younger years. College was crazy at times, and willing women were easy to find. I just never connected with anyone to make things stick. Movement on the monitor shows me my maid and houseman are getting into their cars and leaving. I climb out of bed and pad down the hallway that leads to the east staircase and head to the kitchen for a little breakfast before I shower and get ready for my big birthday of doing the same old thing I do every day. Get on my computer and make more money. The aroma of coffee brewing and bacon has me hurrying up to see what the staff has done. I stop as I enter the kitchen, finding a glass of orange juice, a mug of coffee with steam swirling above

the rim, and a glass of milk is on the table too. A silver domed lid is covering a plate, so I pull it off and find a huge breakfast, still warm. Pancakes, scrambled eggs, sausage and bacon, hash browns too. And even a small bowl of fresh mixed fruit that’s sitting on top of some vanilla yogurt. Camilla has outdone herself this morning! She always leaves me something for breakfast before she goes. I usually leave her a note that I put on the counter before I go to bed that tells her what I want. Most often I want toast and coffee and nothing more. I hate to be a bother. The note I left her last night said not to bother with breakfast, I’d make myself a bowl of cereal when I got up. But she seems to have ignored that and went all out. Which I can’t complain about. It’s a pleasant surprise, after all.

Taking a seat at the small breakfast nook table, I find a bit of blue paper peeking out from under the plate. I find it’s an envelope and inside of it is a birthday card. Now, how did she find this out? Not used to sentiments, I find a lump forming in my throat as I read the card; Mr. Martin, George and I want to wish you a happy birthday. I found out today is your birthday when I found your birth certificate on top of your desk yesterday. I hope you don’t mind the extra care I took in making your breakfast. And you have another surprise waiting for you in the main refrigerator. I hope you like it. I wish you all the best on this first day of the forty-second year of your life. I wish you much happiness and most of

all, I wish you love. Your maid, Camilla. Placing the card on the table, the first birthday card I’ve had since I left the orphanage, I go to see what the surprise is in the fridge and find a chocolate cake with ‘happy birthday’ written in white icing on top of it. A couple of number candles give me something to blow out later. Maybe I will make a wish on this birthday. But I need to think about what I’d like to wish for. I already have more than most people do. Taking the cake out, I carry it to the table and place it next to the row of glasses that’s already there. Grabbing a lighter out of the drawer, I light up the number four candle then the number two candle and gaze at the flames as they flicker and shine. “What do I want to wish for?” I ask myself

out loud. Do I want a dog? If I did, I could easily get myself one. I don’t really want a dog. The idea of a dog is better than an actual dog that I’d have to pick up after and train. No, I don’t want a dog. Thinking long and hard as the wax begins to melt and drip down the sides of the candles, threatening to spill onto my cake, I go with the first thing that pops into my mind. “I wish for a baby,” I say then blow out the candles and watch the smoke as it trails up over the two candles. Two trails of smoke that start out alone then mingle to form one cloud. Much like a man and a woman start out alone, but when they combine, then a family can be formed. I don’t want a whole family. I don’t want to

impose myself on anyone just because I want a baby. How could I go about getting myself a baby while not affecting some poor woman with my need to be alone so much? There’s adoption, of course. But I’d really like to see myself in a child. There are surrogate mothers but I was an orphan. I’d never want to subject a child to having only one parent when he could have two. I wonder if there’s a woman out there who wants a baby too but not a husband to have to deal with. We could share the child and live our own lives. Not interfering in the other’s life at all. This idea just might work. I could offer the right woman a place to live, a car to drive, money for the rest of her life. And all she has to do is give me a baby. And maybe more babies down the road.

All the while, we never have to be any more involved in each other’s life, other than the sex. And each of us gets to have all the time we want with our child. I think I’ve stumbled onto a great idea here! Scarfing down my breakfast, I hurry to shower and get dressed so I can get right to my computer and start looking for the woman who’ll bear my children. Surely, it won’t be too difficult to weed out the bad ones and let the cream rise to the top. And I’ll start making a nursery right away. I’ll get to ordering the things for that today. What a great birthday this is going to be!

Quinn “If you could just go ahead and undress, I can get some full nude shots of you, Quinn,” the photographer says, making me shake my head in confusion. “I’m not that kind of actress. The agency said, I needed to get a portfolio made and bring it to them, and if an agent likes what they see, then they’ll schedule an interview with me. No mention of nude shots was ever said.” I get up and get ready to walk out the door of the small studio as the man who’s taking the pictures moves his short, fat body in front of the door. “Look, honey, you don’t understand Hollywood. Being from England has you confused about how the acting industry works,” the moron

has the audacity to tell me. “Look, mister, I’m no naïve young fool who you can talk into this sordid business you have in mind. My parents will see this portfolio as they’re the ones paying for it and they told me, it better be high quality. On top of that, I don’t want to be that sort of actress.” I stomp my foot to emphasize my statement. To which he laughs. “Honey, baby, sweetie, look here. I can make one for your parents to see and one that’ll get you an agent and jobs. The porno industry in Los Angeles is phenomenal. I mean, you can get to work right away. As a matter of fact, if you want to get to work, I can get you an audition right now. Only three doors down, there’s a studio where they make them.” “I’m not that kind of actress! I should go.

You’re one of those men my father warned me about. And I’m telling the agency who referred you, about this incident.” Placing my hands on his chubby arms, I attempt to move him out of my way. “Look, buttercup, you’ve already taken up thirty minutes of my time. And my time is valuable, kitten. I don’t mean to ruffle your feathers, but you have a great body that can make you boatloads of cash. I’m just trying to help you out here. Now, let’s get back to the picture taking and you shut that pretty little mouth of yours so I can do my job.” He’s not budging, so I step back and act as if I’m about to comply with the creep. “K.” “That’s better,” he says as he goes back behind the camera. “Now, lose the shirt first.” I pretend to unbutton my blouse then haul ass and beat him to the door, grabbing my purse off

the small chair next to the door and running like a frightened rabbit down the stairs. I’m not about to get stuck in the elevator! After four flights of stairs, I’m breathing like a Bull Mastiff after it’s been walked. I lean over and place my hands on my knees to catch my breath, once I reach the safety of the outdoors. Now, I don’t know what I should do. I came to Los Angeles three months ago, after transferring to UCLA to finish my Theater Arts degree I started in London. Mum and Pop thought I’d do well in England as an actor, but I want to do comedy. American comedy, to be exact. And I think I have a better chance of standing out here. My British accent is a fantastic selling point. I’m not unattractive. Not beautiful or sexy. I consider myself cute, and I think I’m funny.

But so far, I’ve had no luck getting an agent to even talk to me. Now, I have no portfolio either and still need to get that done. When I find a reputable photographer, that is. This isn’t how I thought it’d go for me. My parents aren’t wealthy. They don’t have the money to pay for me to stay in Los Angeles. I live in a miniscule efficiency apartment in a dreadful neighborhood. I told Mum and Pop the place was nice, but it’s a shit-hole. They gave me three thousand dollars to last me this month. It’s only the middle of it, and I’m down to two hundred bucks. I promised them I could make it out here. Our agreement was I had six months to get it going and be able to take care of my bills on my own. I’m halfway in with no

hope in sight of being able to pull that off. It would cost my parents less to fly me back home now, rather than wait another three months. They’ll be out thousands of dollars more for that to happen. I’ve failed in Hollywood! Taking a seat on a bench on the outskirts of a city park that’s filled with screaming kids and their parents, I take out my cell and waste some time on social media. My heart’s just not into it today. The struggles are wearing me down too much. My attention is drawn to a baby, lying quietly in his stroller as his mother shouts at his older sister who’s toddling toward the street, “Bella, no!” The frazzled woman looks at her daughter who’s ignoring her and the baby who’s nearly asleep.

I offer my help, “I can watch after him while you go grab her.” “Thank you!” she nearly cries then gets up and runs to get the small girl who seems set on going to play in traffic. The child kicks and screams as her poor mother holds her like a football, bringing her back to the relative safety of the park. Taking the chance to peer in at the sweet little boy, I find him smiling at me. “Hi there, mister.” When he reaches out for me, I give him my finger, and he holds it as he holds my eyes with his little, sparkly blue ones. His mother places her screaming banshee of a daughter on the park bench. “Thanks. Aww, he likes you.” “Does he?” I ask. “I haven’t been around

babies that much. It’s hard for me to tell.” “He usually ignores people,” she says to me. “Since he’s looking at you and holding your finger, it’s safe to say he likes you more than he likes his grandmother. He won’t give her the time of day.” “Is that so?” I ask as I look at the young chap and he gives me a toothless grin. “Well, I like you too.” “His name’s Peter,” his mom tells me. “And I’m Sandra.” Giving her a nod, I say, “Nice to meet you, Sandra.” I look at the still screaming girl she saved from certain death in the busy street. “And it’s nice to meet you too, Bella.” She stops her screaming and asks me, “Wanna push me on the swings? Mom’s too busy

with the baby to do it.” “I’d love to,” I say and get up. The little girl takes my hand, and off we go to swing. Taking the chance to delve into what it’d be like to be a mother, I think I’m adding to my acting range. Can you play a mother? Check!

Christopher Three weeks into my search for a suitable mother for my unborn child and I think I might be on the wrong track. Nothing but nutty women have answered the ads I’ve placed on social media, so I wouldn’t have to actually talk to any of them. The nursery is already finished. I’ve babyproofed most of the house. Plus, I’ve made up a lovely bedroom for the woman to have in the opposite wing. She’ll pretty much have that whole wing to do with what she wants. It even has a private entrance, giving her the freedom to come and go as she pleases without interfering with me. My lawyer has drawn up the contract for the deal. We’ll be joint parents of the baby. She and the child will live here. I’ll provide her with a

place to live, cars to drive, money that will be deposited into her account each week. And in turn, she’ll have to forgo seeing other men while we’re in the process of making the baby. After it’s born, she can see whoever she wants to. But only our children will be allowed to live here. I’m not about to start housing some woman and other men’s children! But the social media ads are a thing that’s not working for me. I suppose there are agencies for this sort of stuff. I’ll need to see if I can find one. My cell dings, telling me I’ve been DM’d again. Against my better judgment, I check it out and see a message; Hi, I see you’re looking for a woman to have a baby with. I’m in need of money, a place to live, and something to drive around.

My goal is to become an actress but my time in America is limited as my parents are paying my way to live here for only a short time longer. I don’t want to go back to London and leave my life-long dream behind me. I’d like to talk to you about this offer. Here’s my phone number. I stare at the number for a while as I think about calling the woman. She has some valid reasons she wants to take this offer but should I talk to her or is it a waste of my time? My finger moves over the message, and somehow it highlights the phone number and I’m calling it without realizing it. I end the call with one sweep of my finger after only one ring. Breathing a sigh of relief, I find my phone ringing, and it’s the number I just accidentally dialed. It’s her!

Sweat beads up, instantly as I look at the number on the screen. Then my finger moves without me thinking and I’ve answered the phone. But I can’t seem to say one word. “Hello, Mr. Martin, is this you?” a smooth, sexy, feminine, British voice asks me. “This is Quinn Cantrell. Are you there, sir?” “I am,” I manage to croak out. Then clear my throat and try to regain my composure. Her voice is angelic in my ear. She sounds beautiful. “Um, did you want to talk?” “Very much, sir,” she says. “Can we meet somewhere to talk. This is a big thing to consider. We should really know a lot about one another before either of us commit to something this important. Don’t you agree?” “Why would you want to do this?” I ask her

as only wackos have answered my ads so far. Can this woman really be normal? “I’m not sure that I do. I’m desperate to stay here, but I won’t have some stranger’s baby just so I can do stay. The real reason I’m even contemplating this is that I think I could help you and myself at the same time.” “You think I need your help?” I ask as she’s way off base. “I do, Mr. Martin.” The way her voice fades at the end tells me she’s feeling sorry for me. A thing I loathe. “I don’t need anyone’s help. I’m more than capable…” She cuts me off, “Not of having a baby, you’re not. You need me for that. Or some other woman. Or you could always adopt, I suppose.

Either way, you’re the one who placed an advertisement for such an important thing, and I’d hate to see you get taken advantage of.” “How do I know you won’t try to do that?” I ask as I drum my fingers on the table top and look at the glass of white wine that’s sitting on it. Cool air is blowing across the balcony I’m sitting on as I watch the moon coming up over the Pacific Ocean that’s only a mile or so away from my home. “You don’t know that. You’ll have to see if you can trust me,” she says. “And I’ll have to see if I can trust you, Mr. Martin.” “Well, first of all, this will never work if you keep calling me, Mr. Martin. Call me Christopher. And tell me when you’d like to meet.” I take a long sip of the wine in an attempt to steady my blossoming nerves.

“Tonight would be perfect. Where can we meet?” “I don’t like to go out. You can come here,” I tell her. “Is anyone else there?” she asks me, sounding a little on edge. “Not right now there’s not. I have my staff coming in at ten which is an hour from now. Would it make you feel better to come when they’re here?” I ask as her question seems pretty smart to me. “I’ll come after ten then. You, nor I, should trust a perfect stranger to be alone with. It’s just not a thing a bright person does. I have many things to ask you, and I’m sure you have a ton of questions for me as well. If you text me your address, I’ll catch a cab and come over in a bit.”

“I’ll send a car for you. I rarely use the driving service I pay a monthly fee for. Allow me to send the car, I insist,” I say with a sudden determination. The woman sounds as if she’s the type who’ll try to take over things and I can’t have that. “Then I shall send you my address and I’ll await your chariot, sir,” she says with a lighthearted giggle that sends a mixture of heat and chills through me. “I look forward to meeting with you, Miss Cantrell. I will see you a bit after ten then. Oh, would you care for any wine or other adult beverage when you get here?” “A gin and tonic might be nice. If you don’t have that…” “I have it,” I say then wonder if she’s eaten

anything. She did say she was limited on funds. “I’ll have something prepared for a late dinner as well. Do you like Beef Wellington?” “Who doesn’t?” she asks, making me happy to hear that she’s not afraid to eat. “I’d love some whipped potatoes if you’re having that.” “That sounds good. And English peas? How does that sound?” I ask her with a sudden enthusiasm about seeing her. Not a thing that’s like me at all. “Like Heaven. I have a pound cake I just made this afternoon and some fresh strawberries I can make a glaze with to pour over it. I’ll bring the dessert. You know Christopher, I think you and I might see eye to eye on things. Maybe this will work out for the best for us both.” “Maybe. I’ll see you soon.” I end the call

and find myself hurrying to the kitchen to see what we have and what I need to call into the restaurant I like to order from. Something about her just feels right!

Quinn The night lights have the properties in the posh Palos Verdes Estates looking like something out of a movie. When the driver pulls up to a gate and enters a code, I can’t believe what I’m seeing. The place is monstrous! Dark, almost chocolate colored trim drastically contrasts with the sandy color of the cement walls. It looks like a modern-day castle. Complete with a turret at the far end. A light’s on at the top of it and it goes off as we pull into the winding driveway. Everything is cement except for where we entered at. There was a little cactus garden there. Other than that, I’m looking at massive amounts of cement.

The front door is ornate with a brass knocker right in the middle of it. It looks like a dragon’s head. As the door opens, I see a small, rotund woman, wearing a black and white maid’s uniform and she has a feather duster in her hand. An older man hurries out to meet me at the car. My heart lurches as he’s dressed in tan slacks, a white button-down, and brown loafers. His white hair is combed neatly to one side, and his blue eyes have paled with age. Is this Christopher Martin? As the driver stops, the man opens my door. “Hello, Miss Cantrell. I’m George, Mr. Martin’s butler. He prefers to call me his house man, though.” Relief washes over me to find out the old man is not the man who wants me to have his baby.

I take his extended hand and allow him to help me out of the car. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, George.” He sees the bag I brought with the cake in it and grabs it up before I can turn back to get it. “Thank you.” “Not a problem, Miss Cantrell.” He leads me to the waiting maid and introduces her, “This is Camilla. She’s the head of housekeeping.” The older woman extends her hand and I shake it as she says, “The head of housekeeping sounds great. But I’m the only housekeeper. I wouldn’t call myself something any more prestigious than that. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Cantrell.” “The only housekeeper?” I ask as that sounds impossible. “In a place this enormous?” “Mr. Martin’s an impeccably clean living

man. It’s not hard to do. It’s just dusting, mostly,” she says as she wiggles her feather duster at me. “I see,” I say as I walk into the foyer. The ceiling goes all the way up to the third floor in the narrow room. “How many people does he have on staff here to take care of the whole place?” “Just us,” George tells me, shocking me. “And once a week a service comes to take care of the pool in the back. Other than that, no one else is allowed out here.” “Oh,” I say and feel a bit prickly. “Is Mr. Martin an unsocial person?” When the two hold their lips tight, I know I’ve asked a question they’d rather not answer. “Don’t bother answering that. That was impolite of me to ask. So, where is this elusive Mr. Martin?” “He’s in the blue room. One of his favorite

places to be. There are many aquariums in the room. He finds the fish relaxing,” Camilla says then points at the brown paper bag George is still holding. “Is that the cake you said you were going to bring?” “It is,” I say. “If you’ll take me to the kitchen, I’ll plate it up.” “Nonsense, I can do that. Dinner’s almost ready. I have some finishing touches to add then I’ll be serving it in the formal dining room as Mr. Martin has directed me to.” George hands her the bag and offers me his arm. “And I shall escort you to the master.” I giggle with his formality and take his arm. “Please do, sir.” Through a maze-like hallway that has many doors coming off it, we go. The twists and turns

soon have me lost, and then he stops at a door and gives it two quick knocks. “I have Miss Cantrell for you, sir.” Nothing comes for a moment then finally I hear that deep, smooth voice call out from the other side of the door, “Bring her to me.” “Kind of silly, isn’t he?” I ask. “I wouldn’t know, ma’am. I’ve only seen him a handful of times,” his butler tells me then opens the door. The room is lit in pale blue hues as there are five sizable tanks of fish in the room. “Leave us,” I hear Christopher say but I still don’t see him as George closes the door behind him after he gives me a nod. My mind is telling me I should be afraid, but my gut is telling me the man who’s hiding isn’t

a threat, he’s merely shy. “This place is marvelous, Christopher. Did you build this yourself?” “I had a strong hand in designing it, yes.” I hear his voice move behind the tanks as he talks and turn to where I think he’ll emerge. “Well, you are talented. I have to give you credit for how remarkable the place is. I’ve never seen anything quite like it.” A dark shadow moves in between a tank and the wall. “Do you like tropical fish, Quinn?” “I do. And these are gorgeous.” I look at a tank full of colorful fish. “I have no idea what any of them are called. You’ll have to school me on that.” Warm breath hits the back of my neck, making my body go stiff. I pulled my dark hair up into a loose bun to give myself a laid back, and

Earthy kind of appearance. I can feel him, standing behind me. Close enough that I can smell his musky and unique scent. Sandalwood and nutmeg are powerful components in the aroma he’s wearing. “That one in front of you is called an Andinoacara rivulatus or a Green Terror in layman’s terms,” his voice is but a whisper, his body is still as he stands just behind me. Then his hand moves over my shoulder, turning me to look at him. It’s hard not to quiver as we look one another over. He’s taller than me by a foot. I’d guess he’s six three. Massive muscles bulge under a tight, royal blue T-shirt. A dark hooded jacket is over that, he has the hood up on, keeping his face in the shadows. Not finding it fair that he gets to see all of

me but I don’t get to see all of him, I boldly push the hood back. I’m struck by his facial features. Piercing eyes, the color of slate, almost glare at me for overstepping my bounds. Dark brows furrow, making severe lines appear on his forehead. Deep frown lines etch semi-circles around his plump lips. They’re a mixture of pink and tan, I don’t think I’ve ever seen that exact shade before. His hair is long and hangs in dark waves. He’s gorgeous!

Christopher Blue eyes peer up at me as I glare down at the small woman. Her thick brown hair is piled up on top of her head. Her creamy skin glows with confidence. Plump, red lips are pursed, ready to say something as I scowl at her for pushing my hood off. “And what made you think you could do such a thing?” With a wink, she says, “You could see me, I wanted to see you. And may I say that you should never hide that gorgeous face in the shadows of a hood, Christopher? I mean, you’re exquisite. Why hide?” How do I tell her it’s because of how people look at me that has me hiding? I shrug and step back. As usual, I’ve moved

in much too closely to her. I have no idea of how close or far away to stand from people. It’s had some pretty naughty things happen to me in the past, and others have given me some frank words about being in their space. Deciding to change the subject line, I say, “Well, you’re quite a remarkable beauty, yourself.” “No, I’m not. I’m cute at best. No need to lie.” Reaching out to her, I pull her to me and look down into those languid pools she’s staring up at me with and sigh. “I never lie. You are a real beauty, Quinn.” I can feel my pulse getting faster. My stomach is tense, and her body feels so right in my arms. But I’m moving too fast and will scare her away. With an abrupt push, I move her back and

turn to walk away. “Oh!” she shouts. “Where are you going?” “To dinner. You do recall accepting the invitation to a late supper, don’t you?” She hurries to my side. “Of course, I do. Don’t leave me behind, though. I’m quite lost in your home.” I stop and look at her with a frown. “If you accept this offer, then this will become your home too. How will you rectify your problem with the size of it?” “With time, I’ll learn my way around, I’m sure.” She takes my hand in hers, and I shiver with the sensations that run through me. “For now, though. Please keep me with you. Don’t make me chase after you. You might lose me in these many walls you’ve built.”

I want to kiss her. That’s all I want to do! Swallowing back my desire, I say, “Then hold tight. I don’t wish to lose you just yet.” “Nor I you,” she says, making me smile a bit. A thing I don’t often do. As we get into the formal dining room, I ring the bell that hangs on the wall to signal the staff I’m ready to eat. The table is long, it seats eighteen people. A spray of white roses lies in the middle of the mahogany table. Two candelabras sit on either side of them. Seating her in a chair at the end, I go to take my place at the other end of the long table. When I take my seat, I see her looking a bit astonished. “What?” I ask her. “Are we to conversate being this far apart?” She looks at me with bewilderment on her

beautiful face. To be perfectly honest, I didn’t take that into consideration. So, I get up and go back to her and take her hand. “Come with me.” I lead her to the other end where I sit and place her in the chair just to the right of me. “Is this better, Quinn?” “Yes, it is.” She smiles at me as I take my place again. Her hand touches my leg, making me look at it. Perhaps we’re too close. I look back at her and find such a delightful expression on her face. “I don’t suppose you have many guests come to visit with you.” I’ve had none since I moved in. But I don’t want her to know that. Not yet, anyway. “Let’s just stop beating around the bush. I want to know why a woman as beautiful as you are, wants to have a

child with a stranger.” “And I’d like to know why a gorgeous, wealthy man like you wants that as well.” She looks at me as she props her elbows on the table and laces her long, slender fingers then rests her chin on them, waiting for my answer. Well, she can wait. She won’t be getting one! The door opens and in comes George and Camilla with the roll-away tray with our food. A gin and tonic has been made, and Camilla places it in front of my guest. “For you, ma’am.” “Thank you, Camilla,” Quinn says, sweetly then takes a sip of the tall drink and nods. “This is splendid.” George smiles as he says, “I made it for you, ma’am. I’m glad you like it.”

She nods at him and gives him a dazzling smile. “And thank you for making it.” I can see she’s genuine. Nothing seems fake about her. Yet. The silver trays of food are placed in front of us, and the bottle of red wine I wanted is put in front of me along with a glass that George fills up. Suddenly, I feel too pampered and shout, “I’ve got it from here. Leave us!” My staff scampers away as I turn my head to find a frown on Quinn’s face. “Christopher! There are better ways to let people know you no longer need or want their help. Shouting isn’t a nice thing to do. Not ever!” “Sorry,” I mumble. Then fidget for a moment then remember that this is my damn house and eye her. “No, I’m not sorry. Look, this is me.

This is who I am…” She butts in as she says, “Then perhaps you should think a lot more seriously about having a baby. I can tell you now that shouting will lead to a baby or child crying and then you really have problems.” I stop and think about what she’s saying and know she’s right. “Sorry.” I leave it at that. No reason to say anything else. She turns her attention to the food. “The meal looks delicious. Let’s dig in, shall we?” I like the way she thinks and pick up my knife and fork and get to eating the first meal I’ve shared with anyone in years and years. Our forks scrape the plates as we cut our meat. The sound of us chewing is all I can hear, and I think about what I could do to take away some of this racket.

Putting down her utensils, Quinn pulls her cell phone out of her handbag and puts on some soft music then sets it on the table. “Do you mind this?” I shake my head and start to eat again. With the sound of the music, the noises we’re making fade to the background, and I feel more relaxed. “So, you’re from London, you said?” “I am,” she says with a nod. “I come from healthy stock. Not one case of cancer, heart disease, or any other major health problems are in my family history. We Cantrell’s all live to be well over ninety-years-old. You can trust in my genetic makeup.” “I wish I could say the same.” I take another bite as I wonder about my genetic makeup. When her hand touches the top of mine, I

look at it. Heat moves like a river through me. My mouth is watering, and I can’t think. So, I move my hand to pick up a roll and take a bite of it. “Would you like to tell me about it?” she asks. “I don’t know who my parents are. I was placed in an orphanage when I was a baby. I never was adopted. I have no idea what kind of genetic problems I’d pass down to a kid.” I watch her eyes grow glossy. She’s feeling sorry for me, and I hate that. “Myself, though. Well, I’m as healthy as they come. I work out five hours every single day. I eat healthy most of the time. My alcohol consumption is limited as well. It’s been years since I’ve had so much as the sniffles.” Then I think about why that is and add, “But I think that’s mostly because I rarely go out in public.”

“And why is that?” she asks as she gently taps the red, linen napkin to her lips. Drawing my attention to her luscious lips that I’d like so very much to kiss, I can only answer with, “Huh?” She takes my chin in her delicate hand. “Christopher, why is it that you don’t go out in public?” “If I knew, I’d let you know. I just don’t like to, is all. I can use the computer or my cell to order what I want or need. Oh, I’ve already furnished the nursery. Would you like to see it? And I’ve baby-proofed almost all of the house too. I’m getting prepared already.” “I can’t believe you’ve already done that,” she says with wide eyes. “That’s jumping the gun, don’t you think?”

“You certainly have an opinion on everything, don’t you?” I bark at her as she’s confusing me as to who’s in charge here. It’s me! “Does that bother you?” she asks and leaves me at a loss for words. Does it? “I’m just not used to people. So, let me do this thing right. I want to ask you some questions, and you tell me no lies. Okay?” She nods. “I see no reason to lie to you. I only want this if I think it’s best for us both.” “Question number one. Are you ready to have a baby? And why?” Her blank expression has my insides twisting. If she doesn’t answer this one right, then we have no more to talk about. And I’m finding

that a bit scary for some reason.

Quinn I don’t know quite what to say to Christopher’s question. How can I tell him that when I saw his little Tweet that I got an odd feeling? So, I clear my throat and say, “I am ready to have a baby. The reason is that I think it’ll help me out in many ways. First, I’d like someone to give my love to. I’ve been a solitary individual most of my life. I can get along well with others, mind you, but I’ve chosen to spend most of my time alone. Learning how to act and write and other solitary things. A baby should draw me out more. And the thought of making a baby with someone kind of like myself sounds fascinating.” I can see by how his pupils enlarge that he

liked my answer. Then he asks, “And what about being intimate with a complete stranger? Does that not bother you at all? Are you promiscuous by nature?” “Not at all,” I answer and know why he’d ask such a thing. This is an abrupt move into sex. “Okay, let me be honest with you. I saw your tweet, and something flashed inside of me. It was like I was meant to answer your ad, and I was intended to be the mother of your child.” I sit back and watch his reaction to what I’ve said. I know it sounds insane and I know he might toss me out now. “When I heard your voice over the phone, I had a similar reaction. You know what. I think I’ve found the one to do this with. Following a visit to my physician and having tests done to make sure

you’re disease free and fertile, I’d like to make this happen. And I’d like you to move in as soon as we have the results and the contract signed.” My heart starts banging in my chest, and I find my mouth opening and words spilling out before my brain can stop them, “Can we kiss and see if that feels right? Before I go through everything else, can we do that and see if we have a spark.” He gets up and comes to me, picking me up in his arms. Becoming aware of nothing but how handsome he is and how right his arms feel as he holds me, has my knees going weak. Moving so slowly, it seems as if he’s hardly moving at all, he comes to me, his lips finally touch mine which are quivering in anticipation. Heat zips through me as our mouths

open and our tongues dance. It’s so damn easy! The way his hands move up from my waist to the back of my neck has me leaning into him even more as he gently grasps my neck, moving my head a bit to one side and deepening the kiss. The kiss that’s growing with desire and passion. Before I know it, he has me against the wall. Our bodies are flush with one another. His broad chest is smashing my breasts. His manhood is swelling and pulsing against my sex. His silky waves of hair feel amazing as I tangle my hands in them. And then suddenly he ends the kiss, stepping back so quickly that I nearly fall as I was leaning against him. “What?” “It’s just, it’s just that you…” he stumbles back a few more steps. “You just make me feel…” He’s sweating, shaking, and I feel terrible

for him. “I think you’re panicking, Chris. We don’t have to do any more. I can see we’ll have no problem creating chemistry to get the job done.” I giggle a little as he falls into a chair. With a nod, he says, “I’d like to show you where you’ll be staying. If you pass all the tests.” Shaking my head to rid it of the lusty fog he put me in, I go to him and take his hand. “Show me everything, Chris. My bedroom, the baby’s room. The room where we’ll be making him.” He stammers, “I suppose… Oh, my head’s so…” Placing my hands on his cheeks, I hold him steady as I say, “It’s okay. It’s been a long time since you’ve kissed anyone. I get it. It’ll all be okay, Chris.” “You’re the only person to ever call me

that,” he says as he stares into my eyes. “I’m not sure why I’m even allowing it. But I will.” He takes my hands and holds them between us. “If we do this, we’ll be in each other’s lives forever. Can you put up with a reclusive grouch for that amount of time?” With a smile and a nod, I laugh. “I think you and I will get along just fine.” As he gets up, I step back and find him taking my hand. “Come on then, let me show you around the place. You’ll have an entire wing to yourself. I’d like to talk to you about how we’d take care of the baby. Do you feel confident in your abilities to take care of a newborn?” “I’ve never done it. But I think we could go to parenting classes together and learn how to take care of one.” I give his hand a squeeze. “That’ll be

fun, don’t you think?” He looks a bit forlorn as he says, “You need to understand that I don’t go out to public places. As a matter of fact, I’ll be hiring the physicians to come here for your checkups, and the baby will be born here. If you think we need parenting classes, then we can get them online.” “My, you are reclusive.” I say as I go with him up a flight of stairs, entering a long hallway. At the end of it is another staircase. “This will be your wing. I’ve had the first bedroom here made up for the mother of my child. If you want things any different, then we’ll work on that as time goes by.” He pushes open a large, wooden door with all kinds of ornate carvings all over it and I see a gorgeous room with a large bed in the middle of it. Next to the bed is a little bassinet. “I see you’ve

set it up, ready for baby.” Chris takes me inside as he gestures to the grandness of the huge room. “Do you like the cranberry color scheme?” “I do. This is more than nice. I can be comfortable here.” He pulls me out of the room and down the hallway. “These are all rooms, most of them are empty. You can do with them whatever you want. Just come to me, and we can purchase the things online, and you’ll be all set.” Up the stairs, we go until we reach the top and I see it’s one enormous open room. A balcony runs all the way across the back side that’s nothing but windows and a set of French doors that lead out to it. “My goodness!” I say as I see the moon shining on the ocean below. “This is the most

beautiful thing I’ve ever seen. It’s safe to say, I’ll be wanting this furnished so I can spend the majority of my time up here.” “Then we can get to purchasing the furnishings for it as soon as you’re cleared and the contract is signed.” He takes me out onto the balcony where cool wind rushes past us. I run my arms around myself for warmth. When his strong arms come around me from behind, and he presses his body against my back, I feel safe and warm. His lips touch the nape of my neck as he whispers, “I can’t wait to have you here all the time, Quinn. Will you go to my doctor tomorrow so he can get the tests done? Then you can meet with my lawyer and sign the contract. You could be in here by the end of the week if you’ll hurry to do those things.”

Turning in his arms, I run mine around his neck. “I will do that. Give me the information I’ll need to get to the appointments, and I’ll get there.” “My service will take you.” He pulls something out of the pocket of his jeans and presses it into my hand. “This is a credit card that you’re to use for everything. And I do mean everything. I want you to go shopping and buy yourself some new clothes and shoes and anything else you might want. Have the things sent here, and I’ll have Camilla fill your closets and your drawers. Get all the toiletries you want and anything else you can think of and have the things sent over.” “If the tests come back bad, then what?” I ask as he’s assuming they’ll come back fine. “Would there be any reason they

wouldn’t?” he asks me with a frown. “I don’t think I have any sexual diseases. It’s been ages since I’ve been with a man. But fertility. Well, I’ve never been tested for that. I don’t foresee a problem but one never knows. I’d hate to have spent all that money and you have to send the things back.” “Don’t worry about that. Do as I’ve told you to. I’ll deal with things if the tests come back badly. And try not to think that way. I’m sure you’re fertile. I can almost smell it.” “What does that mean?” I ask as I wonder if I stink or something. “It just means I can tell you’re ready to conceive. Don’t ask me how. I couldn’t explain it if I wanted to. So, I’ll set you up with my doctor in the morning and have you here by the end of the

week then?” “I guess so,” I say as I think about what all I’ll have to do. “I should be getting home and getting some sleep. It sounds as if I’m about to have a very busy week.” Taking me back inside, he leads me all the way to the front entrance. As we stop at the door, he turns to me. “This week will be busy, but then you’ll be here with me, and things will slow down. It’ll be an easy life you’ll lead as the mother of my child.” “Our child,” I correct him. He goes silent for a moment then nods. “Yes, you’re right. I should say that more often. I want our children to have both of us in their lives.” “Children?” I ask as this is new.

“I’d like more of them, I’m pretty sure. And I’d like to have all of my kids with one woman. If that’s a thing you don’t want, then I need to know that now.” “Um, uh, I’m never to get married? Never to have a real love in my life?” I ask as that never occurred to me. “You can have your own personal life, Quinn. But while you’re with me, making the baby and pregnant with it, then I want you to see no one else. It’ll go like that with each child. When you’re not making a baby with me or pregnant with one then you can see whoever you want. Marry them if you like. Have kids with them if you want to. Only my children will always live here and I expect you to as well.” “I don’t suppose you could send me an

email with all the stipulations on it so I can make a better decision about this, could you?” I ask as things just got real to me. When he touches my cheek with a soft caress, I have to fight not to just agree with him. “I’ll send you an email then. I hope you decide to do this with me. I think we’ll be compatible in many ways, Quinn.” One kiss he leaves on my lips, and then he goes back inside, leaving me alone. The driver gets out of the car he’s been waiting in all this time and opens the back door. “Did things go well, Miss Cantrell?” “I’m not sure. I thought everything was going well, but then I was jerked back into reality. I’m not sure if I can do this. Take me home, please.” With a nod, the driver closes the door

behind me and gets into the car to take me home. As I look up at a light that’s come on in the turret, I see Christopher’s shadow as he comes to the window to watch me leave. Can I actually devote so much of myself to that man for the rest of my life?

Christopher The tick tock of the Grandfather clock that’s in my study is beginning to get to me, so I leave that room to migrate to the next as I try not to think about the fact that Quinn has yet to call me. I sent her an email, detailing what I expect from her. As I was writing it all out, I could see how someone might not want to devote so much of their life to what I want. But I would be making a tremendously comfortable life for the mother of my children. While the sound of being the mother of my children, living with me until they’re all grown and on their own, plus coming to stay for every holiday where we’ll spend it together as a complete family, might sound a bit intimidating, I’d like to think that

Quinn could see the big picture. She’d live a lavish lifestyle, free from worry. She could have another man if she saw fit to. After our business is taken care of, of course. All I’d be doing is making things freaking perfect for her, actually. And yet, she still hasn’t called, and now it’s nine in the morning, and I told her I need to set up an appointment with my doctor today and still no call. Just as I plop down into an overstuffed lounge chair, my phone rings. I see it’s her and answer it with a swipe of my finger. But I can’t seem to get myself to say a word. “Chris?” she asks. “Are you there?” “Yes,” I manage to get out. My teeth are clenched, so I don’t shout at her about making me wait.

“Chris, I’ve been thinking.” “And?” I ask as I fist my hand, trying so damn hard not to yell at her. “You’re asking for a lot.” I knew it! “So, you’re out?” I ask as I close my eyes and wish like hell she’d say she’s not out. “Out?” “Yes, are you out or in?” I ask, getting frustrated with her. “I’m not exactly out.” Opening my eyes, I sit up and look up at the ceiling in a vain attempt to pray that this means she’ll do it. “So, what are you, Quinn?” “The contract needs to include an exit clause. Married people have divorce to get them

out of something that turns into something bad. I want that same right. If things don’t work out, I want to get out of the contract.” I sit still as my stomach churns with anxiety. “Damn it! I need to know the woman I pick can give me all the children I want. I don’t want a bunch of kids with a bunch of different women.” “Hey, first, don’t yell at me. Got that?” She’s stunned me, and I find myself apologizing, “I’m sorry. I really am. But I want certain things, and need them that way. That’s all. I’m making things very comfortable for the mother of my children. I expect to be respected and honored and even obeyed.” “Those are marriage vows, Chris.” “Are they?” I ask as I’ve never even been to a wedding. So how the hell would I know that?

“They are. You want a marriage, Chris.” “No, I just want a baby for now, and we can see if I ever want any more of them. I’m not saying for certain that I will. I just want that right.” “And what about me?” With a shrug, I ask, “What about you?” “What if I too want all of my children to have the same father and I want more kids, and you say you don’t want anymore?” “I suppose we can cross that bridge when we come to it. You’re kind of expecting me to see into the future.” I get up and start to pace as nerves creep up inside me and start to take me over. “Don’t you think I feel the same way? This is big, Chris. This isn’t anything to rush into.” “Then you’re not the one. I’m sorry for

bothering you. I want a baby, and I want one, like yesterday. Get me. I don’t wait for what I set my mind to. If I did that, I wouldn’t have what I have now. I wouldn’t be the billionaire that I am. So, you’re on board or your out. Just spit it out, Quinn.” Silence meets my ear as she doesn’t say one word. I almost end the call, she takes so long to talk. Then I hear her clear her throat. “Christopher Martin, do you promise to treat me with respect at all times?” “I do.” She goes on to ask, “Do you promise to put me above all others?” “Except our children, I do.” “Do you promise to care for me as much as you’re able to and make my happiness a priority?”

“I do.” “Well, that’s more than I can expect to get from anyone else. I’ll do it. Make the appointments. I’m in.” Breathing a sigh of relief, I end the call and make the appointment for her at the doctor then go up to my bedroom and lie down. My body’s shaking with anxiety. My mind is moving in sneaky waves as I think about what’s about to happen. Hopefully, by the end of the week, she’ll be in my home. We’ll be having sex like rabbits, making sure we get pregnant, and I’ll never be alone again. Good, Lord! What have I done?

Quinn It’s done, the tests came back great, and I went to see Chris’s lawyer and signed the contract that holds me to him my entire life. He wants me in his life and our children’s lives for as long as we’re both alive. Another upside to this whole thing is that I became his heir. With each child we have, the percentage of the inheritance will change but I’ll always be an extremely wealthy woman. The car is dropping me off just as the sun’s leaving the sky. My things have all been brought over and my bedroom is filled with them. This is it. My life is about to change forever! I’m about to become a mother with the help of a man that’s a virtual stranger to me. That’s not

intimidating at all, is it? When I get out of the back seat of the car, I find Chris opening the front door. No shoes, baggy black sweat pants, and a hooded jacket, unzipped with no shirt underneath it, are what he has on. The hood is pulled up, concealing his face and leaving me guessing at what his emotional state is right now. Mine is insane. I have chills, yet a heat is making me sweat as I walk toward him. My heels are clicking against the cement, and he says not a thing, once I get to him. He merely extends his hand, which I take, then he pulls me into the foyer and closes the door behind us. It locks with a loud bolting sound as he taps in numbers on a keypad on the wall. Not a word said between us yet, and he

leads me out of the foyer, through a large living area, to a set of stairs I haven’t been up before. It goes to the wing opposite of the one he said would be mine. It’s his wing. He’s taking me straight to his bed! I can barely breathe. I need a drink! When he stops in front of a door, he turns to me and picks me up in his arms. I put mine around his neck then he kicks the door open and takes me into his bedroom. It’s masculine to the hilt. Only a couple of tall lamps light the dark interior. Chocolates and blacks are what he’s used to decorate with. A fire burns in an enormous fireplace in the corner of the gigantic room. The bed that’s in the middle of the room is tall and wider than any bed I’ve ever seen. I bet he

bought the bed especially for making the baby. I bet he designed this entire room just for this. Taking me to the bedside, he picks up a remote that’s on the nightstand. With the push of a button, the lamps go out, leaving us bathed in the orange glow of the fire’s light. Another push of a button has a panel slipping back on the ceiling over the bed. A mirror that covers the entire bed is exposed. I’m awestruck and can’t think straight as he turns to me and starts to undress me. Still not a word said, and my body is hot with desire. My dress pools on the wood floor quickly joined by my bra and panties. I step out of my shoes then he leads me to the adjoining bathroom. It’s giant and lit up by dozens of candles. A shower has already been turned on, and steam fills

the large tiled open area where jets are shooting out from virtually everywhere. He lets my hand go and gestures for me to get into the shower. I do what he’s silently told me to and find the warmth of the shower stimulating and the smell of eucalyptus welling up from the steamy floor. I can’t see a thing with all the steam, then he’s in front of me. His clothes are gone but the steam’s so thick, I can’t see more than his perfectly formed torso. From a recess in the wall, he picks up a bottle of shampoo and takes my hand, putting some in it. Then he puts some in his and puts the bottle back where he got it from. Not sure what he wants me to do, I wait. When he puts his hands into my hair, I get it and put

mine into his, rubbing the shampoo into his dark waves. There’s spearmint in the shampoo, and my head begins to tingle. When he takes my hair and pulls it back to rinse it under a waterfall type of faucet that’s jutting out of the wall, I feel like a goddess for some reason. He’s pampering me, a thing I have to admit I didn’t expect. Once my hair is rinsed out, he pulls my head back up, and I see the same kind of waterfall faucet behind him and do him just like he did me. After his hair is rinsed out, he reaches into another cubby hole and pulls out some body wash that he puts into his hands then rubs them together. Then his hands are running all over me. He drops to his knees, and I lose sight of him in the steam.

I have to reach back and brace myself as his soapy hands run over my sex and then my ass. Up and down each leg, he makes long runs with his strong hands. There’s never been a time that I was so turned on. I’m already breathing heavily. Then his mouth is on me, and I moan with how good it feels. His tongue moves in circles around my clit. His hands grip my ass as he changes things into an intimate kiss that has me mewling like a kitten. He starts groaning with what he’s doing, and the vibration of that has me going insane. When his pinky finger pushes into my ass, a thing that’s never happened before, I fall completely apart. The climax he gives me has me shaking. My legs are going weak, but he doesn’t stop.

His tongue moves up and down my folds then he dips it into my soaking wet canal and the groan he was making intensifies. I cry out with the way the orgasm keeps going on and on. Suddenly, his mouth is off me, and I feel his hands moving up my body. Then I’m picked up and taken out of the steamy shower. Wrapped in a warm, fluffy black towel, he takes me back into the bedroom where he lies me on the bed. I lie back and watch him as he steps back, and I can finally see him in all his glory. The way his muscles bulge with shiny beads of water moving down his body is a marvel. Every muscle is bulging. A ladder is formed by his defined abs. I’ve tried not to look at his cock but my eyes finally migrate to it, and I suck in my breath. It’s rock hard and standing at attention. All nine

inches of it! I want to tell him how remarkable his body is and how lucky I am to get to have him. But since he’s not said a word yet, I keep my mouth shut. Pressing two of his fingers into me, I can see he’s trying to gauge how badly his giant cock is going to stretch me out. The fact is I don’t care about the initial pain, my body is aching for him to impale me on that sturdy rod he has between his legs. I wiggle my finger at him to let him know he’s cleared for landing. No smile forms on his lips as he nods and gets up on the bed as I slide back. His gaze is intense as he moves his body over mine. Taking him by the back of his neck, I pull him down to kiss me. It’ll help take my mind off

the first part. I can feel the wide head of his cock pushing at my vagina. It’s holding him back, not allowing him access just yet. Moving my legs wide open, I can feel him easing into me. The pain is white hot, and I could scream with the burning sensation. But I hold it all in and let him continue to ease into me as he kisses me, hungrily. Once he’s all the way in, he settles for a moment to let my body accommodate his girth. Heat is all I can feel between my legs. It’s more intense than when I lost my virginity when I was eighteen. Finally, I can feel the throb in my stomach that begs for release. Arching up to him, I push his cock in even deeper then pull back, and make the first long stroke as he groans.

His mouth leaves mine as he looks at me. “Are you okay?” I nod. “Are you?” He nods too and makes the next slow stroke. “You feel better than I imagined you would.” With a smile, I say, “You were hiding a pretty great secret under your jeans, Chris. I have to admit, you feel damn good inside of me. It’s like I was missing you but never realized it.” “Can I do anything I want here?” he asks me as he looks at my breast. “I am yours, Chris. Take me any way you want to.” “Damn! Damn, this is better than I imagined! Damn!” He starts to stroke me faster as

he takes my tit into his hot mouth. When he delivers a little bite, I arch up and moan. It makes him nibble more at my tit, and then he sucks it hard, making my stomach go tight. It pulses as he licks the pebbled nipple then sucks it. My body is a bundle of nerves as he’s got it on high alert. Every part of me feels something. When his hand moves through my hair, it sends electric shocks throughout my body. It’s unbelievable! I can feel his cock begin to jerk and he stops sucking my tit and looks at me with a frown on his handsome face. “Can you cum with me?” His heart’s banging in his chest. He’s full of emotion, and I can feel his dick, throbbing inside of me as he holds his orgasm back. Focusing on his face and how he fills me up entirely, I nod

then look up at the mirror on the ceiling. His chiseled ass flexes as he makes another stroke. The sight of my face looking over the massive, muscular man’s shoulder, as he’s fucking me with his monster-sized cock, has me falling into the abyss of a climax the likes I’ve never experienced before. Our simultaneous cries and moans fill my ears as my body goes into a frenzy of sensations. Wild rushes of adrenaline move all over my body as ecstasy makes my brain go fuzzy. I can feel him ejaculating in ropey strands as his cock pulses and jerks with each spurt. His body is tense as he holds himself up off me. When I feel him going a bit limp but not entirely, I take his face between my palms and kiss him with a soft kiss that tells him that was special.

He allows some of his weight to press down on me. His tongue moves around mine as we sway a bit together. I don’t know about his, but my body wants another round of that!

Christopher My cock fills her up, and each tiny movement I make sends intense sensations through me. Her eyes are sparkling as she looks up at me. Stroking my cheek with her fingertips. She is gorgeous! “Should we stop and wait a while before we do that again?” I ask her as I don’t want to wear her out or anything. With a wave of her body, she undulates and sends a river of lust through me. “I’d really like it if you’d fuck me again, Chris.” Her vulgar language sends something sinister through me. Animalistic thoughts enter my brain. “You really mean I can take you any way I

want to, Quinn?” “Fuck me any way and anytime you want to, Chris. You’re incredible.” She runs her hand over my shoulder then down to rest on my bicep. “I could lay in this bed or anywhere else, for that matter, with you forever.” I can feel my cock pulsing back to life even though only a couple of minutes has gone by since I dumped my load. “So, you really like it? You’re not just saying that to be nice?” With a shake of her head, she tells me, “I fucking love the way you take me and make me yours. You do anything you want to me. I trust that anything you do will feel amazing.” Moving off her, I get off the bed. It’s just the right height for me to stand and take her from behind. A thing I planned when I special ordered

the bed. This is what I call the baby making bed. Flipping over, she backs up to me. Her rounded ass is prone, and I can tell she’s more than ready for me to get back inside of her. So, I tease her a bit. Rubbing the head of my cock around her asshole to see if I get any response from her. Flipping her damp hair over her shoulder, she looks back at me as she says, “You can go in there if you like, but that won’t make us a baby.” “I’m aware of that.” I run my hands over her pristine ass as I gaze at her. Suddenly, baby making isn’t the only thing on my mind. Fucking the shit out of this woman is about all I can think of. “Head down, ass up!” I smack her ass with a nice swat and she yelps then licks her lips and growls at me. “Make me never want this to end,

Christopher.” She puts her head down, and I pull her back to me with one hard thrust that makes her scream, “Yes! Fuck me hard, baby!” Slamming my cock into her soft recesses, I cry out too as I hit her deeper than I did the other way. I can feel my cock bottoming out in her and slam into her with another thrust. It makes my body catch fire, and I pummel her ass in a way I’ve never done before. Over and over, I bang my cock into her. Then, even more, lust comes over me, and I stop. Pulling out of her, I grab her by the waist and pick her up. Turning her around to look at me, I see that raw look in her eyes. On a chair in the corner, I’ve left out a belt I was wearing earlier. Carrying her to where it is, I place her feet on the floor and pick up the belt. “Hold out your hands.”

She does as I’ve said without a moment’s hesitation. And that trust she has for me has me boiling inside. I run the belt around her wrists then buckle it. Picking her up, I move her bound hands over my head and take her to the bathroom. Closing the door, I use the hook at the top of the bathroom door to hold her up by her bound wrists. “Oh, kinky,” she says with a giggle. She’s at the right height for me to take, standing up. After I wrap her legs around me, I push my cock into her and gently push her head to one side so she can watch me fuck her in the mirror. Quinn sucks in her breath as I thrust into her. Her legs tighten around me, and I go for it, pounding her with all I’ve got. Her ragged breathing makes me go even harder. “Oh! Oh! Oh!

Chris! Fuck!” Her cunt is soaking wet, allowing me to slip in and out with no problem. I can feel her walls tightening around me. And growl at her, “You wait until I tell you to cum or I’ll spank that ass till it’s cherry red.” “Oh, God!” she moans. “Oh, fuck me harder, Chris! Show me who I belong too, Claim me! God, you’re gorgeous. You look like a fucking God when you’re fucking me!” I can’t stop it from happening. I try so hard to hold it back but I can’t. “Fuck! Cum!” Our bodies let lose in a slurry of juices. I can’t stop thrusting into her as I cum and cum like never before. When I’m done, I can barely breathe. Her legs fall away from my waist, and I lean my head on her breast.

Finally, I pull out of her and turn away from her to lean on the vanity to catch my breath, leaving her hanging on the back of the bathroom door. As her head hangs down and her chest heaves as she tries to catch her breath, shame floods my mind. I close my eyes, not believing what I’ve done. I meant to conceive a child with this woman. Not treat her like a sex object! After I wash my face with cold water, I take her down and take the belt off her wrists. She’s so weak, she falls into my arms. “I’m so sorry,” I whisper. Picking her limp body up, I take her to the bed. “You rest. I’ll go get us something to drink and eat. A protein bar or something like that. Shit, I’m sorry, Quinn. I didn’t mean for it to happen like

this. I’ll do better. I promise.” “What the hell are you talking about, Chris?” she mumbles. “I’m talking about using you like a whore. I never meant to do any more than take you with gentleness. Make a baby with you. Not fuck you like some tramp. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again. I promise.” I turn to leave and hear her moving the blankets as she says, “It better happen again. That was the best sex I’ve ever had. You damn well better bring that game to the bed a hell of a lot. I don’t know what you think I wanted, but you nailed it, baby. Don’t say you’re sorry for giving me the best orgasms I’ve ever had. And I hope you plan on giving me many more.” “Really?” I ask her as I can’t believe what

I’m hearing. “Really,” she says. “And I’d like a cold bottle of water, if you’ve got one, then I want to take a nice long taste of the juicy cock you got swinging between your legs.” My cock twitches and I groan, involuntarily. “You’re better than I ever imagined.” “You are too. So, hurry up, please. My mouth is already watering just thinking about having that fat cock in my mouth. I do believe, I’d like to deep throat that bad boy.” I might faint!

Quinn One month into this thing with Christopher and I’m anything but tired of him. I haven’t spent one night in my own bed. We stay in what he both call, ‘our room’ most of the time. Naked and happier than either of us have ever been. I feel at times like I’m the Eve to his Adam and we live in the Garden of Eden. The balcony off this room overlooks the Pacific Ocean, and the views are incredible. Standing on the balcony, I lean on the rail as I look out at the rising sun. Wearing only a thin robe and nothing else, I know I should get back inside before the neighbors begin to wake up. Not that I can see any from here, but one never knows who might have binoculars.

When I turn, I find Christopher, leaning against the door frame, naked and gazing at me with warm eyes. “Morning, princess.” “Did you sleep well,” I ask him as he comes to me, wrapping me in his arms and giving me a kiss on the cheek. “I did. I dreamt of you all night.” He dances me backward until the railing stops me. “What do you say to letting me take you while we watch the sunrise?” “Chris,” I whine. “Someone might see us.” “Let them watch if they want. What do we care?” he asks as he presses his ready cock against me. I wish I had the will to ever say no to him, but I just don’t. I want him all the damn time. The little robe I have on will cover us somewhat, so I

give in. “Take me, I’m yours after all.” “That you are, Quinn,” he says as he picks me up and I wrap my legs around him. “No, put your legs down. I want to see how much you really trust me.” “What do you mean?” I ask as I put my feet down. Then he lifts me up and places my ass on the railing. “I want you to lean back while I take you. I want you to trust me to hold you up, so you don’t’ fall into the deep ravine beneath us.” Looking down, I see that if I fall, I’ll break my neck. “Chris, I don’t know about this.” “Come on, you know I can hold you up.” He smiles at me, and I’m helpless to ever tell that smile, no.

“The safe word’s still yellow, right?” I ask before I comply. He nods then kisses me with a warm kiss that tells me more than he knows it does. Pushing his erection into me, he eases the kiss and takes my hands, helping me to lean back until the top of my body is upside down and I’m looking at the brush that fills the crevice that goes all the way to the sandy beach far below the house that sits on a cliff. My body is taut and tight as I’m stretched out, and Chris is moaning with how I must feel wrapped around his cock. One hand holds me by one hip as he strokes my stomach with the other hand. Easy strokes he makes into me, and I have to admit it feels amazing. When he moves his hand down, and his wet finger rubs my clit as he moves back and forth

inside of me, I tremble with the sensation. The blood that’s rushing to my head has me feeling intoxicated, and the way he’s handling my body is exhilarating. It’s almost as if I’m flying. In and out he goes then he’s holding me tight with both hands, and shouting, “Cum all over my dick, baby! Fucking cum all over me!” My body has gotten so used to doing what he wants it to, I break into an orgasm as he’s commanded me too as I scream, “God! Oh, God!” He keeps me in the position as his cock jerks and spits inside of me. Then he pulls me up and strokes my hair. “That was nice, huh?” “Nice?” I ask as I shake my head. “No, it was phenomenal. You come up with some great ideas, baby.” “I do, don’t I?”

I nod, and he smiles then takes me inside. Tossing me on the bed, he climbs up too. I pull him to rest his head on my breast, his arm is draped across my stomach. There’s not been one time that either of us has mentioned checking to see if we’re pregnant. Not once, this entire month. We don’t even talk about babies at all. Even as he lays his palm flat against my flat stomach, he says nothing. Not that it would be rounded yet anyway. There’s been a shift in things. Chris holds me like he needs me. And I have to admit, I feel more for him with each passing day. Something’s blossoming between us, and I think it’s wonderful and a little scary too. With a contract and things laid out and

neatly planned, there was no room for emotions to get in the way of making a family. No arguments would occur. No threat of a relationship failing. There’d never be one. But I feel like we’re falling into a relationship. My feelings for Chris are growing. I feel like I’m his family. And I’m beginning to worry if that’s dangerous for us both. Chris rolls his head down and kisses my stomach then ventures further and kisses my clit. The man is insatiable. I’ve lost count of how many times we’ve had sex. In the matter of a month, I’ve had more sex than in my entire life. And not one dull session, I might add. Mind blowing orgasms have filled my days and nights. Even now, I can see he’s set on giving me

another one. God, I’m lucky!

Christopher With the contract delivered to our home, I’ve instructed the lawyer what I’m going to do with it. He’s cautioned me about my actions, but at this point, I don’t care. I have to make things right! Placing it on my desk, I go up to get Quinn as I’ve instructed her to get dressed in something nice. I have a surprise for her. And I’m not sure at all how she’s going to take it. I give her a call on the cell, instead of running up to fetch her. The afternoon is warm, and I’ve just had a convertible delivered. I plan on taking a nice drive along the coastline and making a trek to San Diego where I’ve ordered something for her.

“Yes, Chris?” she answers the phone. “Are you ready?” “Do I need to put on shoes?” she asks. “Yes,” I tell her as I roll my eyes. The girl’s a hillbilly who never wants to put on shoes. “Are we going outside?” “Maybe. Come on, now. I’m growing impatient with you.” “Damn, Chris! Chill! I’ll be right down. It’s not like you have your time scheduled. You can hold on for a few minutes. I need to pick out some shoes.” “Do you look beautiful, like I asked you to?” “Of course, I do! What’s wrong with you?” “Nothing, just hurry up.” I end the call and

find an envelope to put the contract in then place it in the inner pocket of my suit. I’ve put on a Givenchy suit and tie. Nice shoes round out my attire for today. When she meets me in the foyer as I told her to, I see her stop dead in her tracks and look me up and down. “Damn!” Running my hand over my lapel, I ask, “You like?” She steps up and runs her arm through mine. “You look devastating.” She’s wearing a blue Versace dress that makes her gorgeous eyes pop. “You look edible,” I growl at her as I take her out the door. “Are we really going somewhere, Chris?” she asks with disbelief filling her expression.

“We are. I’ve made reservations at The Ivy and then we’re going to take a scenic drive down the coastline. It should be fun.” I push the button on the fob in my hand, raising the garage door. A little red Mercedes convertible shines out at us. “Nice car,” she says as I take her to it. “I hope you like it. I bought it for you, yesterday.” Her jaw drops. “No!” “Yes!” I say and pick her up then place her in the front passenger seat. “But today I’m driving.” Her hands move over the soft, buttery tan leather as she looks over the car. As I slide in, she says, “You know this isn’t a safe care for a baby.” “You’ll have times when you won’t be

hauling our brood around, princess.” As I pull out of the drive and head out to the restaurant, I pull out the envelope and hand it to her. “What’s this?” “Open it,” I say. She does and pulls out the contract she signed a month and a half ago. When she unfolds it, she sees the word, ‘void’ stamped in red across the first page. She flips through the stack to find that word on every page. “What does this mean, Chris? Is this car a going away present? I mean, we might be pregnant. Are you going to dump me even if I’m pregnant?” “Dump you?” I ask as I grin at her. “I’ve just nullified the contract is all.” “So, I’m no longer safe,” she says. “I have

nothing to hold you to your word about taking care of a baby and me.” “We don’t even know if you’re pregnant. Calm down.” When tears trail down her cheeks, I see my plan has backfired. “No need to cry, Quinn. Really.” I pull into the valet service at the restaurant but find her blithering away and change my mind about taking her in there. “Where’re you going now?” she asks as she bawls. “Somewhere else. I think you’re kind of a wreck. Just sit back and relax.” As fast as I can safely go, I take her to San Diego and pull up in an empty parking lot. It’s not your typical place as what I got her isn’t typical. Getting out of the car, I see the wind’s dried her

tears, but she seems a bit off as I help her out of the car. She doesn’t say a word as I take her to a door and knock three times. “You okay?” I ask her. She merely nods and looks down at the ground. She’s not okay. But she will be. A man opens the door and asks, “Martin?” “I am. Do you have it?” “I do,” he says then gestures for us to come inside. Reaching into his top desk drawer, he pulls out a brilliant, electric blue, small box. “Here you go. I got your online payment already. Good luck, buddy.” With a nod, I thank the man then take Quinn and go back out to the car. Before I let her get back in, I take her hand and get down on one knee. “I

was going to do this differently, but frankly, I can’t stand to see you upset. So, here it goes.” I open the box that has an antique ring from the sixteenth century, a dragon’s head with a sapphire eye is the crowning glory of the magnificent piece that’s nearly priceless. Her eyes begin to sparkle as she looks at the ring. “Chris?” “Shh, be quiet and let me talk,” I say as I take the ring out of the box. “I never planned on this. I never planned on falling in love with you. This was once worn by an ancient princess in Scotland. And now I want my princess to wear it and become my wife. Would you accept this reclusive grouch as your husband, Quinn Cantrell?” Her hands cover her mouth as tears fill her

eyes and she nods then extends her hand. I slip the ring on, and she cries out, “Yes! Yes! A thousand times, yes!” I stand up and cup her chin. “I love you, Quinn.” “I love you too, Chris.” Our mouths collide with a warm kiss that’s wet with both our tears. I never thought this would happen for me. Not in a million years! When our mouths part, she looks at me. All she can manage is a soft whisper, “Chris, I took a test this morning. You’re going to be a daddy.” My knees go weak and I have to grab the car to hold myself up. “No!” “Yes!” she says as she begins to clap and jump up and down. “We did it! We made a baby!”

And just like that, I got my birthday wish on the same day my dreams of making Quinn my wife, came true. A luckier man there’s never been! The End

LEASED A BDSM Billionaire Romance By Michelle Love

I knew what I wanted. A virgin submissive to play with for a month or maybe a little longer. Tori Caster was young, hot, and sexy. If that wasn’t enough, she was itching to play sub to my dom and I was itching to test her limits. From the first night, she showed me how eager she was to please me in every way possible. Every waking moment was filled with thoughts about what I could do to get her to screech my name as she writhed in sweet agony as I pounded her flesh with mine. When she stole a piece of me, I never saw it coming… It had never occurred to me that one day my job at the secret BDSM club would have me being leased out by a hot millionaire. But I was in debt and game to try anything. It didn’t hurt that the first man who leased me,

Chase Mason, was a prestigious lawyer to boot. He knew how to play my body better than I knew was possible. All I could think about was what he’d do to me next that would have my body on fire and me begging him for more. My naïve mind soon landed my ass in some major hot water, that only Chase could figure out how to save me from drowning in. But could he ever find love for a woman who leased her body to pay her bills?

CHAPTER ONE CHASE

A harsh wind blew outside as I closed the lawbook I’d been reading in preparation for Monday’s criminal case. A Mr. Bergeron was being accused of fraud. But it was Friday, I had major plans, and it was time to put the books away. I had to clear my mind and get ready for the Secret Society shindig I was heading to after work. I’d placed an order with the club. A woman would be mine for a month. To start with! I’d made a lease agreement for a virgin, submissive, not a cheap thing to get. She’d be mine to control, tease, and have my way with. I’d never

had a virgin before, I thought it might be interesting. I’d been clear on my preferences too. Brown hair, medium height, medium build, willing to be submissive to me, pleasured by me, punished, if necessary, by me. It was the obedience that turned me on. The need to be in control of someone, sexually. It was just what I needed. Something to distract me from work. I would wear the blue cloak that night. That meant I would just be a watcher. I’d be taking my woman back home with me. One would wear red if they wanted to participate in the night’s activities. The colored cloak system ensured that everyone was respected and allowed their freedom to do as they please in such a high-profile Secret

Society. There were no masks, no anonymity. Everyone who was anyone went there. Celebrities, politicians, lawyers, CEO’s, and Wall Street billionaires. If you were rich or famous, then you were in. No one was stupid enough to blab about it to anyone. It was owned by men who held undeniable power. Power over everything. The government, the media, the trading floor on Wall Street. I had nothing to do with what the High Council did. As long as I paid for my membership, I was covered. They could have me in or out of jail, or waive laws so that men like me remained untouched. They could arrange anything. Fake passports, illegal drug deals, tabloid stories to make you famous, anything at all. As long as the council had a cut of it all, then they would have

your back. There were scientists, doctors, judges, lawyers like me and cops, who belonged to the group and we all helped one another out. It was better to be a part of the Secret Society than not to be. My position as a lawyer with the Mason and Son Law Firm wasn’t a thing I needed the Secret Society’s help with. My father had left it to me when cancer had taken hold. With my work and the inheritance, I gained after Father died, I moved into a new tax bracket, that of a billionaire. I had ten associates working for me in criminal law. I made so much money, I didn’t know what else to do with it. Not one to want to settle down, I used a lot of my money on high-class escorts, but this time I

wanted it to last longer than a weekend. I could lease one woman for one month then extend the deal. As long as I paid, the Secret Society, also known as the SS, they wouldn’t mind at all. They loved money. Membership was fifty grand a month, and the order to lease a woman for a month was another fifty grand. That was chump change for me. I could fund it for years. If I wanted to. The intercom buzzed, then my assistant said, “Excuse me, sir, it’s time to leave if you want to be there by eight.” “Thank you. Tell Paul, I’m coming down now.” I loved having a driver to take me around. I wasn’t good at organizing myself, and Paul was hired just for that very reason. I was always on time with him to keep me on the right track.

As I exited the building, I saw my car waiting at the end of the long sidewalk. The Mercedes-Benz looked beautiful, shimmering black in the outside light. As I slid into the back seat, I closed my eyes and thought about what my girl would look like. I mean, I’d laid out the basics of what I wanted, but there’re are so many variations on them! I arrived at eight and was happy to see Mike and Chad. Mike was a lawyer too. Chad was the CEO of Sandy Industries, a cosmetics company. “Hey, Chase,” Mike called out in greeting. Chad followed suit, “Hi, Chase.” Quick handshakes as we walked up the blue carpet that led into the building most wouldn’t have a clue housed such secrets, had us exchanging formalities. “Hi guys, you’re wearing red tonight.

Looks like it should be an entertaining evening.” We went to a table to get a good view of the women who were in the central pit below all of us. The whole arrangement was perfect. The mood, the lighting, the topless waitresses. Everything was set up with only men in mind. Powerful men with powerful needs normal women didn’t seem to understand. They only served the best and most expensive things. No expense was ever spared. Everything was grade A. The food, the wine, the women! I expected that night to go perfectly. And when a breathtaking, topless waitress, clad only in a shimmering silver, short skirt, asked me what I’d like to drink, I said, “Iced tea.” “A whiskey sour for me, sweet cheeks,”

Mike ordered. “Ditto,” Chad added. With a curt nod that made her high ponytail bob around her round face, she said, “Thanks, guys. I hope you enjoy your night. I’ll be right back with your drinks.” I wondered when I’d get the woman I’d leased. My place was set up for her. I had it all figured out. The paddles, whips, cuffs, and sex swings, along with a large bed, had been delivered and set up in my apartment. I couldn’t wait to get her! The lights made the women, who paraded around the pit, appear to be gold and sparkling as they walked and smiled, holding their numbers above their heads. A voice boomed over the speaker system

as the Master of ceremonies greeted us, “Welcome members. Tonight will be spectacular! A treat for the senses. As you feast on a tantalizing meal, the women will show off their skills in the pit, and you can choose one for yourself, or you can ask your hostess to bring you one of their choice. Your hostesses will come around so you all can fill out your preference cards before dessert is served. All lease orders that have been placed recently will be available in the waiting room after dessert. Your hostess will come for you when your woman is ready. Enjoy the evening men.” After dessert, I would collect the woman I’d leased. I’d be in control, for once. I knew it’d be just what I needed to help me unwind from the stress of my position that had been thrust upon me just as I lost the only family I’d ever had.

Grinning at me like a madman, Chad asked, “You’ve placed an order, haven’t you?” “What makes you ask that?” With a laugh, he said, “The blue cloak. You’re not here to play, you’re here to watch or pick up and take it to go.” Mike punched me, playfully in the arm. “Chase, what’d you order? Not that submissive bullshit I hope.” “Bullshit?” I asked as I punched him back. “I wouldn’t call it bullshit. I’d call it, not having to listen to crap to get what I need. I ordered up a virgin sub for the next month.” Chad grinned at me. “A virgin, really? I mean that’s cool and all, but I can’t imagine having a woman around for that long.”

Dinner and dessert went by in a blur as my mind was filled with thoughts about the woman I’d get. When our hostess came to me, my body went tense. “Tori Caster will be in your care for the next month.” I signed the form she placed on the table in front me with a shaking hand. “So, her name’s Tori?” “It is, and she’ll have to be dropped off here when the lease is up,” the hostess told me. “Now, if you’ll come with me, I’ll take you to her.” The guys gave me thumbs up as I left their company to go and get my woman. I can’t recall ever being more nervous than I was at that moment.

CHAPTER TWO TORI

I’d had a good day. The summer holidays were great when you could lounge around all day and just work nights. But I was destined to have something happen, I could feel it as the phone rang that Saturday afternoon. One short message was relayed by a high female voice, “Tori, you need to come to SS, right away.” “K,” I said then hung up. I wasn’t due to be there until nine that night but they must’ve needed more help for some reason, or so I thought. I knew something was going to happen. My star sign had predicted it, and they always were

spot on, for me anyway. As an Aquarius, I’m down to earth, caring and very grounded. I was destined for a meeting that week, according to the astrologist, Katarina. Her newspaper daily horoscopes were always perfect. I drove my old, shitty Audi to the SS club. Maybe Darla was going to let me do the longer shift or maybe help with costumes or something. I’d only started last month when my roommate, Penny, asked me if I’d be interested in working in a great place, and it paid really well. A grand for an eight-hour shift! I knew I would be touched and fondled as a waitress. But the tips were sublime. Penny had warned me about it all. But for a grand a shift I didn’t mind. My rent was paid, my tuition was being paid off, and if I could get some more shifts,

then I could replace my shit box of a car. The drive was only fifteen minutes. I had a security card which I swiped to open the gate. It was an authentic mansion of a place, once you got past the warehouse façade that kept it secret. I’d been lucky to be recruited by Penny. She had worked her way into costume design from being a waitress, and she loved it. She worked six days a week and had nearly paid for a year of college. I didn’t mind being called in early. Usually, it meant that you’d been noticed. When Penny got called in last summer, she had been promoted. I walked into the back entrance where there was a hive of activity going on. The costume area was full of designers and sewing machines whirring.

To the right was the office where I would see Darla. She was in charge of employment. From the chefs and waitresses to the high-class escorts and specialty prostitutes. It was madness to think just how she did it all. I knocked on the door and waited. When she came out to get me herself, I was a bit surprised. “Hello, Tori isn’t it. I’m shit with names, sorry. That’s right isn’t it?" I shook her hand as she met me at her office door. “Yes, yes, it’s Tori.” Gesturing for me to follow her, she said, “Great, come in and have a seat. I’m afraid it’s a bit of a madhouse at the moment with everything. We have the Feast Show next Friday.” She took her seat behind her desk, and I took one on the opposite side. “So, tell me more about you. I think

from memory you’re going to college and are on summer break. What’s your major again?” “I’m studying law. I’m going into my second year. I live in a small apartment close to campus, and I love working here.” She smiles at me and pulls her glasses down. “Stand up sweetie. Let me take a look at you.” Shorts and a t-shirt were all I went to work in. They dressed us in what they wanted us in. My dark hair was pulled up and I had no makeup on as they did that there too. I had no idea what the inspection was about. I turned around as I said, “You know I’m not yet at my very best since you tell us to come in with a clean face and hair and leave the rest to your beauty experts.” “Sit,” she said. “Mmm, I want to give you

an assignment. The pay is thirty grand. But you’ll have to get your nails done and some blonde streaks to highlight your hair. I’ll need you here on Friday by nine-thirty.” My mouth flew wide open. I hoped it wasn’t too noticeable that I couldn’t shut it. I managed to swallow. “Thirty grand? For one month?” “Yes, sweetie. That’s just to start. If you make a good impression, then it’ll be that much every month. The member wants a medium height, medium build, submissive. The kinky stuff, but no blood, or anything nasty like that. Oh, yeah and no unwanted pain. He’s leased a woman for a month’s period. I think you’ll work out great for him.” I swallow because I can’t believe what she’s told me. “A prostitute? He wants me to be his

whore?” Darla placed her glasses back up on her face as she read the contract in front of her. “I don’t like to use the word, whore. You will provide a service for him if you accept this contract. You’re the best fit for his needs. You have until Friday to familiarize yourself with being a submissive. You’ve seen Fifty Shades...the movie, haven’t you?” “Um, about a year ago. But will he… I mean will he want to have sex with me?” “Yes, and he will be your Dom. Think Geisha girl and that fifty shades movie, too. It’ll definitely be fun.” Okay, the woman apparently hadn’t seen that movie or read the books because she had no clue how that shit went down!

I look at Darla as she looks over the contract. “Yes, let me see. It states he wants a submissive with a medium build, medium height, virginity intact for Chase Mason.” She pulled her glasses down and eyed me. “You are still a virgin as it states on your application, aren’t you?” My ears pricked with the man’s name as I answered, “I am. And are you talking about the Chase Mason? The hot shot lawyer? The sexiest lawyer in the city!” “Oh, you know him? That’s not allowed...” her voice went soft as she pulled her glasses back up and looked at my application. “Um, no. I’ve seen him in the newspapers, he’s sort of famous,” I reminded her. Darla smiled, “Great, that settles that little matter. We’ll just read this contract together. You’ll

sign it, and the money will sit in Escrow. As soon as your contract is up, you’ll be paid. If it’s extended, then you’ll be paid, and more money will sit there for you, and so on.” “What if I don’t want to do it? I mean what if I don’t know how...to please him?” “Just do your research. He’ll be pleasing you. That’s his job as a Dom.” I sat and looked through the pages as she read it all out loud to me. He wanted a submissive that would be trained by him. He would be responsible for feeding, clothing and looking after me for the month of the lease. Either party could cancel before the end of the month, but the money would be forfeited. I thought about it at length. I was sure I could do it. Penny told me that I might be used for

‘services’ one day. A lot of the waitresses became high-class prostitutes although they were trained by Madam Colleen. They had to know how to pleasure a man. But he wanted a beginner. A virgin. Okay, so if I didn’t want to continue being Chase Mason’s submissive, I could walk away. Everything could be easily terminated, and I did want a new car. I’d never had sex before. I’d been kissed, and I let Jimmy Slaton go to second base with me in high school, but I’d never been, well...I’d never had sex before. I just hadn’t met the right guy. “Excuse me, Darla. I have one question?” She looked like she was trying to be helpful as she sat up and smiled. “Yes, Tori, what is it?”

“Does it often happen that a leased woman is sent back?” “No, not at all. Most find it fun and the money waiting at the end of the month keeps them hanging on if anything does get tough to handle.” “You’ll be fine dear. Just sign the contract and do your research. Your application says you’re on the pill so make sure to take them with you when you come back here. You’ll need to get your hair and nails done and shave your personal areas, too. Here’s a card to the salon he’d like you to go to. He’s already set up an account there to handle the woman I picked out for him. You’ll take this week off to rest and make yourself as informed and lovely as he expects you to be. Then you’ll need to be here and ready on Friday night. Then I can check you out before we give you to him.”

After I had signed the contract that would see me losing my virginity at the end of the coming week and becoming a thing I never thought of being before, I handed the contract to Darla, who was delighted to take it from me. “The yellow copy is yours,” she said as she detached the three sheets of paper. “The client keeps the pink one. Then the white one is ours.” I was put at ease as Darla made it so easy. It was like a university day, where you filled in all the paperwork and handed it over. But this was for money. Money like that could be used to actually make a go of my life. If he liked me, then I could earn more. I wanted to buy a new car and put the rest on my college loans. Sometimes money was too good to refuse. I wasn’t going to argue if some hot lawyer wanted to

use me for a month. There could be worse men to lose my virginity to after all. Once I’d left the club and gotten into my car that I’d be trading in as soon as I got the cash in my hand, I called my roommate to let her know what I’d signed up for. “Hello, Penny here.” “It’s me. I’ve got to talk to you. I got called in today. I’ve been leased for a month by a hot lawyer.” Her voice went high as she shouted, “Are you serious?” “Yes, I just saw Darla. Apparently, I have to watch fifty shades and learn how to be a submissive...by Friday!” There was silence on the line, then she

said, “I’ll be home in twenty minutes. I’ll run by Redbox and rent the DVD and watch the movie with you. But I’m not sure that’s the right movie to teach you about being submissive. There was a lot of eye-rolling, and twitchy hands if I recall.” “See you soon,” I said then ended the call and looked up Chase Mason on the internet. He was thirty-three, gorgeous and had cute dimples as he smiled. His tan skin was perfect, and there was an air of alpha male about him. He didn’t look egotistical, he looked confident in a beautiful suit with a gray tie. His hair was wavy and light brown, and I could see myself looking into his dark brown eyes as he taught me how to behave the way he needed me to while pleasuring me for my obedience. I could think of nothing more romantic at

that time. Absolutely nothing!

CHAPTER THREE CHASE Into a small, but an ornately decorated room, the hostess took me. My heart was pounding, and I could hardly wait. There she was, standing in a beautiful yellow, flowing dress. Tori smiled and called out. “Mr. Chase Mason. Sir?” I nodded my answer as I looked her up and down. Her hair was long, brown with blonde highlights running through it. Her eyes were a brownish green. She was unbelievably sexy, and I was not disappointed. She stood perfectly still with her eyes slightly downcast, and her hands were in front of her, one holding the other. Neat, calm, and shy was

what she was. And seemingly submissive at that point. She seemed to be exactly what I wanted but only time would tell. “My car is waiting for us, Tori.” I walked right past her, and she followed without a word. The right thing for a sub to do. Tori nor I spoke on the ride home. She just sat meekly and perfectly still as I looked over every inch of her. I wanted her, I wanted to touch every part of her in the back of the car. But I waited. I wanted to be at home. When we finally arrived at my estate, I helped her out of the car and led her to the front door. “This will be your home for the next month, Tori. I want you to make yourself comfortable here. There’ll be staff to cook and clean throughout the days, but they all leave after dinner. That means

we’ll have the house to ourselves after that.” “Okay,” she quietly said as her eyes were still stuck on the ground. It’s what a submissive does, but it was kind of bothering me. I took her chin in my hand. “Darling, please look at me when I’m talking to you. I know you’re new to this submissive lifestyle so I’ll go easy on you at first.” With a blink, she said, “Yes, sir.” Happy with her answer and the way her tone was calm, I opened the door and led her up to her bedroom. She followed a step behind me all the way up the enormous staircase, both of us silent all the while. As we topped the stairs, I gestured to the first door on the right. “That’s my bedroom. You’re never to go in there without my express

permission. Do you understand that?” I stopped and eyed her to make sure she wasn’t one of those nosey women who had to dig through everything. I’d had one of those types here when I first started taking on subs. And once she even slipped into my bed as I slept. That earned her a day in in the cage that I had to have hung in her bedroom. “I understand, perfectly, sir,” she answered me as she looked me in the eyes. Tori was remarkable. She learned everything so quickly. It was obvious to me that she was going to try very hard to please me. In return, I’d try even harder to make sure she was pleased. Moving down the hallway, I purposely gave her the bedroom that was three rooms down and across the hall. I had a total of eight rooms on the upper floor. One was a media room, and

another was a home gym that I pointed out as we kept walking. “You have free access to the media room, here.” I pushed open the door, revealing the large, flat screen television that hung on the wall in that room. “I have every channel available plus pay per view movies. Feel free to rent as many of them as you’d like to. You simply push the button on the remote to do that. Tell me, Tori, do you work out at all?” “I do a bit, sir,” she said as she again looked into my eyes as she spoke. “Well, then you’ll be happy to know I have a fully equipped home gym right here.” I opened the next door, and she looked inside. “Nice equipment,” she said. “This will be nice.” I closed the door, and we were back on our

way, we went to her bedroom. The one where things would get real to her. I opened the door. “And this is where you will stay, and we will play.” Her gasp was audible as she stepped inside and saw the things I’d put in the room. Leather straps adorned the wooden headboard. The bed was made especially for what I like. At the foot of it was a built in medieval stockade. Tori walked up to the darkly stained wood and ran her hand over it. Then she turned her attention to the chains that hung from the ceiling on the other side of the room. A large wardrobe stood in one corner, open, revealing the assorted whips and paddles, along with other items of torture. She ran her hand over some of the leather whips, and I saw her body quiver. But she wasn’t

revolted as I thought a virgin might be. I knew it’d be delicate work, getting a virgin into this but I was ready and more than willing to be the one to test Tori and her limits and bring her into my dark world. My heartbeat quickened when she turned around and gave me a grin. “So, when do we begin my training, sir?” She was eager, most likely as eager as I was!

CHAPTER FOUR TORI

I suppose I should’ve been afraid, but something about Chase made me trust him. His eyes weren’t hard, they were kind. I didn’t think he had it in him to actually hurt me. And I was more than ready to give myself to the man I didn’t even know yet. It was odd how comfortable he made me feel while not even trying to. I stood at the large closet, touching the whips and my hand rested on a blue silk scarf-like thing. His breath was warm on my neck as he came up behind me and caressed my arms. “That’s to blindfold you with or tie your hands, or feet with.

It’s multi-purpose. Would you like to give it a try?” I pulled it off the hook it was on and handed it to him. “Yes, sir. May I pick some more things?” The way he took my face between his hands and looked so deeply into my eyes, made me shiver with a chill as he said, “You need to meet me in your bed in five minutes. There’s the little thing of your virginity to see to before we get rough. Don’t you agree?” Gulping, I nodded. “Yes, sir.” “Undress, get under the blankets, turn the lights off, and I’ll be right back to deal with that little chore.” His lips grazed mine, sending heat all through me. Then he turned and walked away, leaving me alone in the large room full of strange things.

I only had minutes to ready myself for him. For losing the virginity, I’d held on to for more than twenty years. And I was about to give it up to a stranger, who’d leased me. My conscious was doing battle with my body. I wanted to know what it felt like to have a man take me like he owned me. It might’ve seemed stupid or down right anti women's rights to want that. But I did want it. Going into the attached bathroom, I took all my clothes off and folded them then placed them in a neat pile on the vanity. With a quick look in the mirror, I found my body a bit pale with the nerves that were sprouting up in me. Shaking it off, I walked out of the bathroom and turned off the lights, making the room glow in silver shadows as the full moon shown through the

pale blue, lace curtains. Into the massive bed, I climbed and got under the dark blue comforter that was really cozy. I could hear my heart beating as I laid there, waiting for Chase to return. When the door opened, I looked to see him walking into my room, naked. Neither of us said a word as he slipped under the blanket with me. Our eyes locked as he stroked my cheek. His hand ran over my cheek then he trailed his fingertips down my back and over my shoulder. When he let his finger move over my nipple, it sprang to life as heat pooled between my legs. “Has anyone ever given you an orgasm, Tori? And be honest.” “Only, myself,” I said as I shivered with the thought that I was about to experience my first

ever orgasm brought on by a man. “I’ll go easy on you,” he said then put his hand on the back of my neck and pulled me to him. His kiss was soft, delicate, and it made me trust him even more. I moved my body closer to his. I craved to feel our bodies, skin to skin. I’d never been even that close to a man before. And the sensation of our flesh touching was exhilarating. My nipples jutted out as my body grew to want so much more than the kiss and the feel of his hands moving over me. His mouth left mine and traveled down my body. All I could do was watch as he moved down until his face was in my crotch. Then his lips pressed against my clit and I took in a sharp breath and clutched the pillow behind my head. I had to fight not to arch my body

up to his mouth. With slow kisses, he made the heat inside me grow to an uncomfortable temperature. Then he pushed my legs up so my knees were bent and he began to lick me as he inserted his finger into my vagina and pumped it. It was the closest thing to real sex as I’d been and it was blowing my mind. I’d never felt so good. So, pleasured. I felt a little bad that he wasn’t getting anything from me. I was getting all the attention. But when my body began to climb and I knew I was about to have my first orgasm, I quit feeling guilty and gave into the intense pleasure. I rode that wave for as long as I could as he licked and sucked me. When I cried out with the release, he

moaned then stuck his wet tongue inside me, licking at me as he lapped up the juices I’d sent to him. When he pulled his head away, he looked at me. “Now’s the best time to do this, Tori. Are you ready?” All I could do was nod. My mind was a mess of things. How right it all felt and how in the hell I’d kept putting such a great thing off. And deep in the back was the idea that I’d sold this experience. That nagging notion was quickly expelled as he moved his muscular body over mine and slammed into me with a brutal force that left me screaming with the burning sensation that came along with that. My nails dug into the tops of his shoulders with the pain. He wasted no time and began

pumping his cock into me. I saw he was gritting his teeth and wondered if my tight canal was hurting him. A thing I’d never thought of before. “Are you okay?” I asked him as he pumped away. “You’re so fucking tight,” he groaned. “So, damn tight. It’s amazing!” “Oh, you like that?” I asked as the pain had gone away and other things were coming into play. Like the way he filled me up so completely and how nice that felt. The way his body felt as he moved it back and forth over mine. “I love it,” he moaned as he slowed down a bit and made long strokes that made my stomach go tight. He looked down at me then and kissed me. Our tongues ran around each other’s playfully then he pulled back. “Are you okay?”

“I am, sir,” I said, and he shook his head. “No, you call me Chase for this. This isn’t playtime. This is about bringing you pleasure and peace of mind. This is special. And I can’t thank you enough for sharing this with me, Tori.” Emotion swelled in me. I blinked back tears and nodded. “Chase, this feels better than I imagined it would.” “To me too,” he admitted. “I doubt you’ll orgasm this time. So, don’t feel bad about that. It’ll come, with time and practice. You do want to practice this a lot while you’re here this month, don’t you?” I giggled as I was his, bought and paid for. I assumed he could take me non-stop if he wanted to. But there he was asking me if that’s something I’d want. So, I answered him, “I’d like to do this

and anything else you want as much as you’d like to, Chase.” He smiled and kissed me again. I was making him happy already, and he was making me happy too. I found myself thinking, can this actually last?

CHAPTER FIVE CHASE

Tori was beautiful, and the experience of taking her virginity would be etched in my mind forever. I’d climaxed, and she hadn’t, but I expected that. I laid there, with my body half over hers as I stroked her stomach and we kissed after the sex was over. Then I heard her stomach growl and took my mouth away to ask, “Hungry?” “Not really,” she said as she reached up to pull me back to kiss her again. I resisted her advances and said, “Your tummy’s telling me otherwise. Come on, I’ll make you a sandwich and some milk. Wait here while I

grab you a nightgown and throw on a pair of boxers.” I’d put a few of my things in the chest of drawers too and pulled out the underwear for me and a knee length white satin nighty for her. Going back to the bed I saw her sitting up and she held up her arms for me to put the nightgown over her head. She was irresistible. But I needed to resist her for a bit to feed her. After I had pulled on my boxers, I helped her out of bed and had to smile as I noticed she was walking funny. And that’s when I made the split-second decision to pick her up and carry her down the stairs and across the house to the kitchen. Her giggle was like magic to my ears as she ran her arms around my neck. “Thank you, sir.” “Chase,” I told her. “We’re still not

playing.” “Oh,” she said. “But when we play, you want that. Right?” “Yes, the whole Dom/Sub thing will come into play soon. I want you to feel comfortable with me. Trust me to do things to you that most women don’t allow.” “I read up on it. Things like tying them up and putting objects in them that they have to trust you not to hurt them with. Right?” She had no idea that she was turning me on at all. “Yeah, that kind of stuff.” I made it to the bottom of the stairs and walked across the house as she went on, “Things like putting me up in those chains that are hanging from the ceiling in the bedroom. And then you’ll whip my flesh into a heated frenzy of passion and

lust. Then you’ll take me as I’m suspended in the air. You’ll move me like a sexual puppet. Right?” My cock was growing, and she was completely unaware of what she was doing to me. “Yeah.” I made it to the kitchen and sat her on the kitchen cabinet. Our eyes met then, and she didn’t move her arms from around my neck, instead, she pulled me in and we kissed as I stood between her knees. My cock was growing by leaps and bounds, but the poor girl had just lost her virginity. She wasn’t ready for me to penetrate her again. Or so I thought. Tori was kissing me like she was hungry for me, not a sandwich. Her nails were scratching my bare back as lust built up inside of her. I knew she wanted more. So, I gave her what she wanted.

Moving down, I kissed her nipples under her lifted nightie as she moaned and ran her hands through my hair, holding me to her breast. Nipping it, I made her yelp, and my cock twitched with the sound she’d made. I dug my hands into her waist as I fought the urge to throw her back on the counter and fuck the shit out of her. She was still fragile, and I knew I had to be easier with her than I was with most of the subs I’d had. Pulling down my boxers as I feasted on her tit, I moved her hand onto my cock. “See what you do to me, Tori. Fuck, you’re beautiful.” She held my cock not knowing what to do with it. So, I moved my hand over hers showing her how to handle it. “Is this the right way?” she asked.

Her innocence was truly sexy, and I moaned, “Oh, yeah, that’s good. Good girl.” She was moving her hand firmly, she’d gotten the gist of it. So, I let her hand go, letting her do it on her own as I pushed my finger into her pussy to see if she was wet. She was moist for me, and her breathing was becoming quick paced. I couldn’t believe how good she was. Changing things up, I moved her hand and took both of them, placing them to rest on the cabinet. “Watch this,” I instructed her as I took my cock in my hand and teased her clitoris. The sounds she made were like music to my ears. I watched her watching me stimulate her clit with the tip of my cock and loved the way she sucked on her lower lip as she seemed to be mesmerized at what I was doing to her.

I moved it faster and faster until a bit of cum came out of the tip of my dick and she moaned as it lubricated things in a pleasant way. Her legs began to shake, and she closed her eyes as she came. “Chase!” Unable to wait any longer, I pulled her ass to the edge of the cabinet and shoved my aching cock into her tight pussy. She moaned and so did I as I entered her. She wrapped her legs around me as I went for it. Thrusting hard and loving the way her body wrapped so tightly around mine. The lust took me over, and I pulled her off the cabinet and turned her around to lay her chest on it as I took her from behind. “Chase! Oh, God!” I held her down as I fucked the shit out her

and she moaned with ecstasy all the while. I knew she’d not be able to climax just yet. Maybe the next day she would, but for then, it was all about me and getting my rocks off. Which it took no time to do, thanks to her tight walls. I shot my load into her and howled like an animal as I did. My body was shaking from the intensity of the orgasm. Not a thing that often happened for me. When I finished jerking and twitching inside of her, I pulled out of her and pulled her up then kissed her with a passion I didn’t know I could have with someone that quickly. When our mouths parted, we both were breathing heavily. I rested my forehead against hers and whispered, “I think I need a sandwich now too, you amazing woman.”

She giggled, and I chuckled as we tried to catch our breath. Things would go just fine between us, I was sure of that!

CHAPTER SIX TORI

After our midnight snack and sex in the kitchen, Chase and I went back upstairs where he left me with a good night kiss in my bedroom, alone. I couldn’t sleep. The most good-looking man I’d ever known had taken my virginity. He was gentle and firm and more than I could’ve imagined. I felt guilty. How could I be paid for being with him? It was too good, oh my God it had been more than I could’ve expected. I wasn’t supposed to fall for him. But I could see even then that would be hard not to do. I was to be submissive and do as I was told. I would allow myself to be open and enjoy myself as part

of the lease, but that was all I could do.

I woke up with the morning light streaming into my bedroom. My body was tingling all over, especially between my legs. I yearned for Chase to be in my bed. It was a new experience for me, that feeling down there. Getting up, I got in the shower, trying to rid my mind and body of the thoughts of going into Chase’s bedroom and seducing him into making love to me again. I knew, as a submissive, that was strictly forbidden. I caressed my body as I ran my soapy hands all over, the way he had the night before. The night he made me into a real woman. His woman. Touching myself as I remembered how he took me, I found myself getting more and more

aroused. My breathing was rough as I moved my finger back and forth over my clit until heat filled my body and I burst into a loud moan as I climaxed. My legs were weak, making me lean against the warm tiles in the shower. I thought that would be enough to get me over wanting him so damn badly, but my body still ached for Chase. I needed more. I needed to feel his actual touch. I got out of the shower, toweled off then towel-dried my hair and put it in a braid. Wrapping the fluffy white towel around my body, I went back into the bedroom to find some clothes to put on. He’d had the closets and drawers filled with clothes for me to wear for that month. I was pretty excited to see what he’d gotten for me. The closet was enormous and filled with

everything from jeans to gorgeous dresses that must’ve cost a fortune. I couldn’t decide what to wear, so I decided to find a bra and panty set first then I’d figure out what to wear. Stepping out of the closet, I saw Chase standing in the middle of the bedroom. He was wearing some green and black plaid pajama bottoms. I wondered how long he’d been there. “Good morning, Tori,” he said as he came toward me. I was mesmerized by the way his hair was disheveled, making him even sexier than when it was neatly combed. His stride was smooth and sexy, like a panther as it stalked its prey. Me being his prey. I managed to get, “Morning, Chase.” To come out of my mouth. I gasped as he pulled the towel away,

leaving it in a pile on the floor as he threw it to one side. He took my breasts in his hands as he looked into my eyes then he kissed one of them. “Tori, we need to keep this strictly sexual. I’ve fallen in love before and had my heart broken and can’t go through that again. Don’t confuse my lust with love, okay?” The sweet moment was gone. Back to business. This was all just a game we were playing. I was his toy. Nothing more than that. “Yes, of course, sir.” “I’m going to get dressed. I just wanted to say that to you. Keep things in perspective. After losing your virginity, it occurred to me you might think I have feelings for you more than I do. I love fucking you. But that’s all I love.” “Yes, sir,” I said as I felt the wind stop

filling my sails. With a curt nod, Chase turned and walked away as I watched him leave my bedroom. I had to remember that I was just being leased. The guy was paying for my services. It was never to be an emotional relationship. Just sex, pure and simple. Just be submissive, so he wants you. Just keep being polite and let him fuck you whenever he wants. You are leased by him. It’s just a job…

CHAPTER SEVEN CHASE With her virginity out of the way, I wanted to get into what I’d leased her for. To be dominated. After a decent breakfast of scrambled eggs and bacon, I told her to go wait for me in her bedroom and to get undressed then take the submissive position to the left of her bedroom door, and I’d be in when I was ready to take her. Tori got up from the breakfast table and left me. I watched her rounded ass sway as she walked away from me and wished like hell I’d stop thinking of her in any way other than my temporary sub. Her hair was cascading in waterfall curls

down the back of the white silk nighty. And all I could think about was running my fingers through it and taking her with a sweetness that would leave us both falling in love. And I couldn’t have that. Instead, I devised a calculated sexual fantasy to get my head back in the game. After waiting for fifteen minutes, I went up to my room and put on a loose pair of slacks, and that was all. I was about to introduce her to how I liked to play. Going into her room, I found her as I’d told her to wait for me. In the right position and without a stitch on. Her hair was braided, a thing I’d forgotten to tell her to do but she knew she’d need to do that. I was impressed but didn’t tell her that. “On the bed, on your hands and knees. Head at the

foot of it.” Without so much as a word, she darted to do my bidding. I walked over and pulled the top of the stockade up and gestured for her to place her head and hands in the appropriate holes. She did so, without any hesitation, making my cock go hard. Closing it, I went to retrieve a padlock and watched her carefully to see if she would give me a hint that she was at least a little worried about what I’d be doing to her. But not one bit of fear played out on her exquisite face. “Yellow,” I said, abruptly. “Our safe word is yellow. Do you understand why we have a safe word?” “I do, sir,” she said, compliantly. “Then use it if you must. But try hard to

push yourself past your fear and comfort level. It will serve you and other men who become your masters later in your life.” Even as the words left my mouth, pain grew in my abdomen. Just the thought of another man’s hands on her made me sick. So, I shook my head to clear it from those thoughts as I went to get a paddle out of the cabinet. I looked at the ball gag and thought about using it then decided not to. Instead, I pulled the full-length mirror over and placed it in front of her so I could see her face as I did things to the back of her. Tori was composed, and I wanted so badly to see her face red, sweating, tortured. I wanted to hear her pleading for my mercy. And I was going to get what I wanted. Standing to one side of her I pulled my

cock out of my slacks and rubbed it over her lips. “In just a bit, you’ll be begging me to put my cock into your pussy. But I must warn you, you’ll be punished to the max if you ask me to put my cock into before your dripping with your own juices. And we’ll begin training you to cum on command. I’ll be using several methods to stimulate you. And with each one I want you to hold onto your orgasm until I tell you that you can release it. Do you understand me?” “Yes, sir,” came her calmly said answer. “Good, girl.” I put my cock away then stepped back and ran my hand over her ass. “I’m going to paddle you three times so that you know what it will feel like to be punished with it if you climax before I allow it. Are you in agreeance to this?”

“Yes, sir,” she said again with a calmness I’d never witnessed before. She was as calm as the oldest sub I’d ever been with. A woman who was numb to the pain. Making sure to give it to her good, I moved my hand back and swung the paddle, connecting with a hard whack on one of her ass cheeks. A nice, round, red mark was left, and she made only the smallest of grunts. I did it again and then looked into the mirror to see if there were any tears yet. I found none and was more than a bit surprised by that. I gave her the third one and saw her flinch only a bit. “Good girl.” Her voice was steady as a rock as she said, “Thank you, sir.” My cock was hard for her. She was

magnificent. But I had to teach her how to orgasm on my command. So, I got on the bed and laid down on my back. She was up on her knees, and I slid under her to begin eating her out. I gripped her ass to help hold my head up and began to voraciously lick, nibble, and suck on her clit and the folds of her pussy. Darting my tongue into her over and over, I found her walls beginning to clench then I went back to her clit that I nibbled and sucked. Not a sound was coming from her. But I knew she was staying quiet as I’d not told her she could make any noise. She’d read up on being a sub, that much was obvious. And that had me going even more crazy on her sweet pussy as I wanted her to come without me telling her to so I could paddle that sweet ass some more.

And I got my wish as her legs began to shake and she moaned as her body gave into me. I stuck my tongue into her and drank her up until she was done with the orgasm. Then I moved out from under her and went to stand in front of her. “Did I say you could do that, Sub?” She looked at the floor with frightened eyes. I was glad to finally see fear arriving in her. “No, sir.” “And do you recall me telling you what I’d do if you came without my permission?” I stroked her cheek which was tinged pink. “Yes, sir.” “Do you accept my punishment?” “Yes, sir,” she said with absolutely no hesitation.

Picking up the paddle, I held it up so she could see it in the mirror. “Three more.” “Yes, sir,” she said, but her voice broke a bit. When I placed the paddle on her ass that was already red, I found her shaking which was good. I gave her one strike then another and the last in rapid succession. Her ass had to be pounding, and I was about to make her orgasm again. Going to the cabinet, I found a vibrator and came back with it. “Ever use one of these, Tori?” “No, sir,” she said as she eyed the massive object. “It heats, vibrates, and stretches you out a bit. Plus, it’ll simulate actual penetrative sex. I’m going to want you to come on my cock when I fuck you after this.”

“Yes, sir,” she said and sucked on her lower lip. She was excited about coming on my cock, which I found enjoyable. I moved back onto the bed and got back under her. Turning on the heat of the dildo, I waited for it to warm up then I turned the vibration on and rubbed some lube all over it. Her pussy was swollen from the activities of the last night. I knew this would be a bit painful at first, but she needed to be stretched some. And she needed to learn how to let go and have an orgasm with actual sex. Into her canal, I pushed the black cock. The hum was muffled as it went into her. She moaned as it must’ve hurt her a bit, but she didn’t shout out the safe word. Tori was pushing herself. She’d make such an excellent sub. I was sure of that.

I kept moving the dildo in and out of her for a while then added in rubbing her clit and when I saw the dildo coming out a lot wetter, I said, “Cum, Sub. Cum all over this cock.” I moved it vigorously, simulating how I move when I’m ready to have my sub climax. Rubbing her clit with hard strokes had her doing what I’d told her to, and I was more than happy with the results. I pulled the dildo out and sucked up her cum. I couldn’t get enough of the sweet, salty stuff. She begged me, “Sir, please put your cock in my pussy. I’m more than ready for you. Please, sir. I want your cock inside of me now. Please.” Then I got out from under her without a word, and pushed the top of my slacks down, releasing my cock and plunging it into her wet

pussy. She was still quaking with aftershocks of the orgasm, and it sent me into a frenzy of lust as I banged into her. “Do you think you’re ready to cum for me, Sub?” “Yes…. sir,” her voice trailed off as her ass tightened. “Cum all over my cock, Sub. Come, now!” I commanded her. “Ohhh! I’m cuming! I’m cuming!” The sound of her moans and the announcement of her orgasm made me push more. As her tight pussy clenched on my cock, I came inside her and felt my whole body shake. I had never wanted someone that much. It scared me. Her presence alone made me feel exceptional. And then I knew I had to get away from her. Or I’d let her out of the stockade and cuddle with

her. Mutter sweet nothings into her ear as I stroked her soft skin. Pulling out, I pulled my slacks up, unlocked her and pulled up the wooden arm that had pinned her down. “Shower and clean yourself up,” I snapped at her then left. I walked down the hall to my bedroom. I didn’t want to be away from her, but I had to make myself leave her in her room alone. I’d had a Dom/Sub relationship with four other women, and it was just that. A sexual relationship. With Tori, I felt close to her. When I was near her, I felt like we’d bonded. It wasn’t just the chemistry, it was like she totally understood me and I knew what she wanted too. That wasn’t supposed to happen. I needed to be much more disciplined than I was being. Or

else I was in for a world of pain, a thing I wasn’t about to let happen again.

CHAPTER EIGHT CHASE

As I showered, I couldn’t shake the thought of being more with Tori then just a Dom/Sub thing. I wanted more. I knew I did and I couldn’t take not asking her how she felt about that any longer. Getting out of the shower, I got dressed in shorts and shirt and went to her room. She was showered and dressed in a light sundress, looking amazing and casual. “Hi, Chase.” “Hungry?” I asked her as I held out my arms. She came to me and hugged me then kissed me on the cheek. “I am and thank you for asking. You’re such a sweetheart.”

Tori was the sweetheart. I’d just used her body and she wasn’t the least bit pissed about it. But I was beginning to feel guilt over it. I was beginning to feel a ton of it as a matter of fact. I looked over my shoulder at the things in the bedroom I was keeping her in and made a quick and rather drastic decision. But I wasn’t ready to let her in on that just yet. I took her to the kitchen and we made a couple of ham and cheese sandwiches with a team effort. With the sandwiches and a couple of glasses of milk, we sat at the small kitchen table. I looked at her as she bit into the sandwich. Some mayonnaise stuck to her top lip, she swept it off with a flick of her tongue. I shouldn’t have been so turned on by it, but I was. “Tori, can we drop the Dom/Sub thing for a

moment?” I asked. “Because I want to speak with you candidly.” She looked at me with large eyes, intrigued by my words, “Yes, we can talk openly. I’d like that a lot.” There was still a sense of naivety about her. She was still being so polite, even without her playing the submissive role. “What are you studying at college?” “I’m studying law. I’m going into my second year when the summer holidays are over.” “What are your main goals? Are you driven?” I asked, sounding like a job interviewer. “My primary goal is to get my degree and then work really hard so I can make things better for other people, along with making money for myself,” she said with a smile.

So damn wholesome! “Tori, I think you’re a bit smarter than most women who do this sort of thing. And I think you have higher goals than most as well. I’d like to make our arrangement different than I had with my other subs,” I told her. “Sure, sir.” “Like that right there,” I pointed out. “Sir should only be used when we’re playing. Call me Chase the rest of the time. Did you really like what we did up there this morning?” “I did,” she said with enthusiasm. “I had my first real orgasm, Chase. It was unbelievable and you taught me how to do it. A lot sooner than most new to the sex world. Thanks for that.” I leaned over and kissed the tip of her cute little nose. “You’re welcome. See, it’s your sunny

disposition that has me changing things up with us a bit. I’d like you to start sleeping with me in my bedroom. I’ll have your things moved to my room. We’ll only use the other room when we’re playing. If you want that.” Her eyes went bright and shiny and I knew she was into it. “Like, kind of pretending that we’re more than a dom and sub? Like a real couple? But just pretending to be one?” “I suppose you could look at it that way. I just want to hold you when I sleep and be able to have sex in softer ways too. In addition to the BDSM stuff. If you want and you don’t think you’ll lose yourself in the role and fall for me or anything like that,” I said and hoped she’d agree. “Sure, I can do that. I think it’d be fun. And don’t worry about me falling for you, Chase. I

know you’re way out of my league anyway. I’m in my second year of college and you’re a prestigious lawyer and a very wealthy man. I’m not an idiot. I know you’ll end up marrying a woman who’s in your league. We can just play house.” I liked the way she thought. She knew who I was and what I was about. I wanted to play house with her. I wanted that more than I’d wanted anything. So, for the next few weeks, we played house most of the time and Dom/Sub a couple of times each week. It was the best of both worlds. And I had her for a month, more if I wanted. And if she wanted it too. I found myself wanting more time with her. A month wasn’t going to cut it. She was still in my system and I wasn’t ready for it to end. And I

hoped she wasn’t ready, either!

CHAPTER NINE TORI

My phone beeped with a text. -Please call the club, asapI climbed out of bed and took the phone to the bathroom to make the call. I didn’t want to wake Chase up. It was only eight in the morning, and he seemed to have worn himself out with last night’s activities. “Club SS, Rachel speaking,” said Darla’s assistant. “This is Tori Caster, you texted me to call in.” “Hi, Tori. Darla wants to see you right away. She has in offer and papers for you to sign.”

“Oh, I see. Um, I’ll have to be quick because my client’s asleep right now.” “Leave him a note, explaining why you’ve left and that you’ll be back soon. I don’t want you to get into any harsh punishment for leaving without asking him. But Darla said the business is urgent. So, come in as soon as you can.” “I’ll be there in twenty minutes.” Calling a cab, I hurried to dress. Hoping like hell, I’d get back home before Chase woke up. Not that I was afraid of getting punished, but because I was hoping to pick up that morning where we’d left off the night before. Jotting down a quick note, I left it on the nightstand next to him. Dear Chase, I had to go to the club to see Darla, my employer. I will be back as soon as I can. Love Tori xxx

The cab was waiting for me when I left the house, and when the driver dropped me off at the club, I asked him to wait for me. I wasn’t going to want to wait for another to arrive. I hurried inside and went straight to Darla’s office. It was early, and the club was eerily quiet as I knocked at her open door. “Darla, you wanted to see me?” Waving at me to come in, she said, “Hi, Tori. How are you? Do come in.” “I’m great, actually. What did you need, Darla?” I took the empty seat in the chair and waited to see what she could possibly want with me. “Tori. I’ll explain this to you as quick as I can. I know you’re busy with the lease agreement right now. Some men in the High Council have

taken an interest in you, and after this contract is up with Mr. Mason, they want you to cater to them only. You’ll be required to waitress for them only on Fridays and Saturdays, with one other girl they’ve chosen.” Dollar signs filled my head as I thought about what kind of money that must be. “Oh, that’s nice. And sounds profitable as well as doable once my classes start back up.” She gave me a grin. “Profitable? I’ll say. For two nights, you’re going to being pulling in ten grand. Yeah, you’ll be making some serious cash.” My mouth dropped open. “That’s twice what I was making. Oh, my God!” I jumped up and shook her hand. “Thank you! Thanks so much, Darla!” “I just need your John Hancock on this

contract, and things will be set. The men who asked for you will be enthused to know you’ve accepted their offer. I foresee a grand future for you here, Toni.” Darla pushed the contract toward me, and I grabbed a pen to sign it. Then Chase came back, flooding my mind. “Um, uh…” I stammered as I thought about what I should do. “I need to take this with me. I’ll drop it back off after I talk to Chase. He may be extending his lease on me. We’re hitting it off rather well.” Darla took her reading glasses off and chewed on one of the earpieces. “Tori, you do realize any man on the High Council trumps a mere member of the club, don’t you, dear?” “No,” I said. “I thought Chase would have the first option to extend the lease.”

“Not when we’re talking about what the High Council wants, he doesn’t. There’s really no reason to ask him a thing. You can tell him about your new assignment and that you won’t be available for an extension. I’m sure he’ll understand. And if, for some reason, he doesn’t… Well, the men that want you will talk to him. He’ll understand then.” I couldn’t believe what she was saying. “What if I don’t sign the contract? What if I don’t take the position?” “Then there will be no reason to keep you on at all, dear.” Darla put her glasses on her desk and rubbed her temples as if I was causing her head to ache. Well, she was causing mine to ache too! “I’ll take it home and see what Chase

thinks about this. Who knows, maybe he and I can just keep seeing each other, and I can take this job.” I got up and took the contract with me. Darla let out a loud laugh. “Tori, you don’t think the man’s fallen in love with you, do you?” I chewed on my lower lip as I thought about what she’d said. “Love hasn’t been said, but we do get along very well. I don’t think admitting that we love one another is too far off.” When she got up and came around her desk, I knew she was about to ruin my day. She placed her hand on my shoulder as she said, “Why would Mr. Mason want to keep seeing a woman who’s fucking four or more of the high council members, Tori?” “Fucking them?” I asked, feeling confused. “I thought you said I’d be their waitress.”

“What the hell do you think goes on up there, sweetie?” she asked me. “I didn’t know it was like that. I suppose I’m naïve,” I said as my head swam. “It’s your innocence that attracted them to you. And now that Mr. Mason has deflowered you and taught you a bit about being taken by a man for money, they want a taste of your sweet naivety.” She patted me on the shoulder and took the contract out of my hands. “Let’s get this signed, shall we? There’s no reason to take it with you. Mr. Mason knows the rules.” “I can’t sign that right now. I have to see if Chase wants more.” I turned to walk away and was met with her hand on my wrist. Harshly, she whispered, “Look, Tori. I’m paid a fuck-load of money to make sure things go

as the men please around this club. If you leave here without signing this contract, you can stay gone.” I froze, then. I had no idea if Chase would want anything to do with me once the lease was up. I thought he would, but I didn’t know anything for certain. Except that I’d need more money to get by. So, I nodded and went back to the desk and grabbed the pen again. “Okay, I’ll sign it, Darla.” A sweet smile moved over her lips, and I knew then that she was a great actress. A true madam. And I was a whore in her brothel, nothing more than that.

CHAPTER TEN CHASE

The sound of the bedroom door opening had me waking up. Tori was fully dressed and coming in. “Hey, you,” I said as I sat up and rubbed the sleep from my eyes. “Up and dressed. You don’t want to play with your Master this fine morning?” We’d changed from the dom/sub thing to a master/slave thing. It was proving to be fun. She was chewing on her lower lip, a thing that told me she was upset or nervous. “I left you a note. Darla, from the club, called me in. I had to go.” “The club? What did they want?” I stretched and patted the bed for her to come and sit

down next to me. Obliging me, she came and sat. “I’ve been promoted, and when I go back, I’ll be a waitress to the High Council. Apparently, some of the men in the council noticed me and want me to be exclusively theirs.” My heart stopped. I couldn’t breathe. I wanted to shout at her that she couldn’t do that. I wanted no other man touching her. Not ever! But I’d kept my feelings to myself, not letting her know that I’d fallen in love with her. I had no idea if she’d fallen in love with me or not. All I knew for certain was that it was time to let that cat out of the bag. But then the fear of rejection hit me solidly in the stomach. She was a woman who was being leased my me. She was a prostitute.

No matter how I had sugar-coated that in my mind the whole time we’d been together, that is what she was. Could she have been acting with me the whole time? I didn’t know for certain. I’d planned to surprise her at the end of the lease by asking her if she wanted to extend it or better yet, end it and be my real girlfriend. But it seemed I’d waited too long to ask her that. So, I decided to see if she knew what it meant to be a personal waitress for the high council. “Tori, do you know what will be expected of you?” With a sad nod, she said, “Darla explained it all to me. It’s a lot of money, Chase.” Her eyes moved to mine and held them as if she was asking me a silent question.

I had to ask myself if she was waiting to see if I had more to offer her. And I was unsure at that time if I did or not. If all she wanted from me was sex and money, then I wanted no more from her. What I wanted from her was more than that. I wanted a real relationship. And I didn’t want to pay for one. But I really didn’t want her to take the damn job. I felt sick in my stomach. So, I tried to see what she really wanted to do. “Is this something you want to do or is it something you feel like you have to do for financial purposes?” “The financial aspect of it is why I took the job, Chase. If truth be told, I only want to feel your hands on my body.” I sighed with relief but was still unsure if

she was acting or not. “If I asked you to quit, would you, Tori?” I couldn’t even look in her eyes as she cast them down. “Chase, I know I’m not supposed to ask this. It’s a breach of the lease agreement to do this. And I’m endangering my pay. But can you be truthful with me?” She raised her head and looked me in the eyes. “I can,” I said then sat up more and held her eyes. But something inside of me was revolting. The pain of being left at the alter when I was twenty-two by the woman I’d trusted came flooding back to my mind. That’s why I never wanted to love again. That’s the reason I hired prostitutes to play house with. And that’s why I lied to Tori that day. I placed my hand on her cheek. “Tori, I told you once, and I’ll tell you

again. Don’t confuse my lust for you with love, honey.” Immediately, her eyes closed and she sighed. “Okay, Chase. I’ll go make us some breakfast. I’m sure you’re hungry after last night.” And just like that, I’d let her go. I didn’t want to, but I did it, just the same.

CHAPTER ELEVEN CHASE

I was furious with Tori. So, after we ate the breakfast she’d made, I let her know I wanted to be her master. “I’ll expect you to be kneeling with only your lingerie in your bedroom in thirty minutes, Tori.” She paused a beat before she answered, “Yes, Master.” Then she ran out of the kitchen, up to the bedroom we played in. A few minutes later, I found her in the room, perfectly still, kneeling with her hands resting on her thighs. Her hair was in a braid, and she wore only white satin and lace lingerie. “Stand up, Tori.”

“Yes, Master.” “I want you to lay down on the bed and place your arms above your head.” Her breathing got quicker as she did what I’d told her to. I used a silk scarf to bind her wrists together. “Sit up.” She sat up, and I slapped her inner thigh, “What do you say?” “Yes, Master.” “Good girl,” I whispered in her ear. “Close your eyes, Tori.” “Yes, Master.” I blindfold her eyes with another scarf. “Lie down.” “Yes, Master.” I watched her chest rise and fall in a steady

rhythm. My cock was hard for her, even though I was trying so hard to reel myself in. Learn to look at her for what she was. A piece of ass that was for sale to the highest bidder. But the chemistry between us was out of this world. Dropping my pajama bottoms, I stroked my cock as I looked at her, lying so pristinely on the bed. “Tori, you’re so fucking sexy.” The short nighty was pulled up a bit, exposing tiny panties that barely covered her sex. Leaning over her, I moved my hands over the silky material that covered her breasts. Then kissed my way down to her stomach, over her panty line, pulling the material down with my teeth, so I could get to her pussy. The pussy I tamed. I took her first and didn’t think about the fact that any other man would ever get what I considered to be mine.

But she had gone and signed another contract at the God damned club without consulting me first! I was going to torment her body for what she’d done. Betray me! She squirmed as I kissed her sweet clit, and I slapped her thigh for moving. “Lie still or I’ll get my paddle after your disobedient ass!” “Yes, Master.” My mind was a mess. The thought of any man touching her was making me insane with jealousy. I thought I’d give her a taste of how those wretched men would treat her. “Open your legs so I can see your pussy.” She gasped and hesitated. I’d never spoken to her like that. Then she said, “Yes, Master.” I watched her lips as she spoke and envisioned her

speaking those words to another man. Fury ripped through me as I ripped her panties off her, leaving red marks on her creamy thighs where I’d pulled them down too. My finger hovered over her opening and then I softly traced my finger down her warm and moist folds, pushing open her vagina to peer into it the way some other man might, to see if she was tight. I took the vibrator out of the drawer next to her bed. Slathered it with strawberry flavored lube and teased her vagina with it just before I turned it on. I’d been a while since I used one on her. I preferred to feel her. But I wanted to show her how it’d feel to have something other than my dick fuck her. Pushing it onto her clitoris, I turned it on

low speed. It buzzed, and she moaned, earning her another slap on her thigh. “Shh. One more outburst and you’re going to get the paddle. Consider this a lesson, Tori. One where you learn how to take another man fucking you. Instead of me. Now that you’ve signed up for your new, prestigious job, you’ll be getting some different cock and very different treatment. Best I teach you how to act so you don’t get your ass beat the first week you’re there.” Her chest heaved as her body tensed. “Thank you, Master.” “Up there, in the High Councils’ chambers, you may find more than one of them taking you at a time. I suppose I’ll have to shove this dildo up your ass to spread it out too. And take you from the front while I do it.” I was telling her things I knew

she’d find horrifying. But I wasn’t lying to her. They did do things like that all time. “Oh, God!” I smiled at her reaction then shushed her again. I felt the need to let her in on more of the sexual scenes that occurred up on that floor. “And getting fucked by another woman is a thing you should think about too. They love to strap a dildo on one of their waitresses and make them fuck. Did Darla tell you about that, Tori?” “No!” I smacked her thigh so hard, it left a hand print. “No, what?” “Master,” she said then sucked on her lower lip. I knew the slap hurt. I was getting more and

more angry with each passing moment and thought that sprang into my head with what they’d do to my little naïve girl. I leaned over her body to whisper, harshly in her ear. “Are you comfortable with a woman fucking you or vice versa, Tori?” “No, Master,” she said, and her lips began to quiver. But I didn’t let that stop me. “But you are okay with other men sticking their old, wrinkled cocks into your pussy. Their saggy balls will hit your ass as they fuck you into oblivion. And you’ll cum all over their old dicks, and they’ll make you suck them off afterward to clean them from your juices.” “Yellow!” she cried our safe word out. “Yellow! Chase!”

I’d gone too far. I knew I was heading that way and I quickly turned off the vibrator that was lying uselessly on the bed beside her. Untying the blindfold, I sat her up and untied her hands. Then she abruptly jumped up and ran to the bathroom where I heard her throwing up. I sat on the edge of the bed, wondering what the fuck kind of monster I’d become.

CHAPTER TWELVE TORI

All I could do was cry as I stood in the hot shower, letting the water run over me. I had no idea how to get myself out of the contract. I had no idea why Chase was treating me the way he was, either. He wasn’t telling me he loved me or wanted me in any other way than the damn lease agreement. Was I not supposed to worry about money? Chase seemed to be mad but wouldn’t admit to it. And I was lost as to what to do. The fact he wasn’t even bothering to come into the unlocked bathroom and talk to me and see what

was wrong with me was a huge red flag. I was his fucking leased piece of ass, and that’s all I was to him. He may have been a bit jealous that other men would be fucking me once this was over, but he wasn’t in love with me. I was right to take the damn job! As the water ran over me, my mind went to a place I hadn’t let it go. I was a prostitute. A high dollar one but that’s all I was. I was a smart woman in law school, and I was using my body, illegally. I’d sold my innocence. My gift, as some might call it. And I thought I’d accidentally stumbled on giving it to a man who might actually love me. And I knew I loved him. Sure, I didn’t love him the night he brought me home and deflowered me. But it grew, silently,

but it grew. And I thought it had for him too. But it couldn’t have been real love or his ass would’ve been in that bathroom, asking me what was wrong. He could’ve said he was jealous and sorry and I’d have forgiven him on the spot. Instead, he was ignoring my pain. Such an asshole kind of thing to do! Mad, I got out of the shower, dried my body and my tears and stormed into the bedroom. That’s when I found he was no longer in the room that was mine when I first came but later became out playroom. “Coward!” I shouted at the top of my lungs. I waited to see if he’d barge through the door and engage in the argument I was trying desperately to start. But he didn’t come, and I climbed under the blankets of the bed, that I’d not

slept in after the first couple of nights as his leased whore, and cried some more. He didn’t love me. I was a fool in more ways than one. I might get to feel his touch for the next week but that’d be it. Then I’d have to move out of the beautiful estate I’d grown to love. I’d have to go back to my tiny bedroom in the tiny apartment I shared with Penny. And worst of all, I’d have to go to work as a waitress slash whore for the men in the High Council. Sobbing my heart out, I found myself losing conciseness, thankfully.

I felt a chill as the blankets were pulled back and Chase slipped into the bed. It was dark, night had fallen as I’d slept. “Hey, mind if we talk a minute?”

Rubbing my eyes, I mumbled, “I guess.” I was sleepy and hoped what he wanted to talk about didn’t send me into another crying jag. He took a lock of my hair and twirled it around his finger. “Cool. Do you like me, Tori?” I nodded and looked into his eyes, wondering what he was getting at. “Can I ask you the same question?” His smile was sweet as it moved over his plump lips. “Yeah, I like you too. Do you think you could accept my apology for what I did to you earlier? That wasn’t cool in the least, and I’m sorrier than I can even explain.” I turned over and put my arm over my eyes as they burned from so much crying. “I was hurt, Chase.” He pulled me back to look at him as he

stroked my cheek. “I know. I was being an ass. I was jealous and hurt too, Tori.” “I don’t know what to do. You see, I need to make money. I’m in student loan debt up to my eyeballs. I don’t talk to you about it because it’s not a thing a leased chic is supposed to do. I need a new car like nobody’s business too. And rent and other bills are ever present in my life. The thirty grand this gig is getting me will put a major dent in my debt. And thanks for that. But the bills never stop piling up. And, as you know, I’m only about to get into my second year of college. I’ve got tons left to do. That means more student loans, more rent, and bills and I’ll need more money.” “So, selling your body is a thing you’re comfortable with because of what I did to you?” he asked me as his eyes glistened with what I thought

were unshed tears. His pain was obvious. He was sorry about what he’d done all the way around. And it made an uncomfortable pain in my heart. I ran my hand through his hair to comfort him. “Chase, look, you didn’t do anything to me that I didn’t agree to. I made my decisions. About the new job, Darla told me I could take the job offered or nothing at all. There wasn’t even a chance of you leasing me any longer. Not with the High Council specifically asking for me.” “They want your innocence, Tori. You’ve been used only once. They want that. I’ve already gone into greater detail than you needed about what they do to women. Do you think you can stay the great person you are and do that job?” I shook my head. “No.” I knew it would

take more from me than I wanted to give. But I didn’t know where, on the planet, I’d ever make that kind of money. “I took the liberty of writing up a Master/Slave contract for us. I dated it for last week. If you’ll sign it, I think I can use it to get you out of this shit with the S.S. What do you think about that?” he asked me. I bolted upright with excitement. But then it hit me that I still didn’t know where I stood with Chase. “That sounds amazing. Is the Slave contract binding?” He shook his head. “You know I don’t really want that with you. I do want you, though. I want you to be my girlfriend. I want you to live here with me and I’ll give you an internship at my law office. And I’ll take care of your college bills

from now on. No matter what might happen between us in the future, I got your back, baby.” I hugged him and kissed him and couldn’t believe my luck. “What do you think will happen with the High Council, Chase?” “I’m not sure. I’m going to go in there tomorrow, ranting and raving that you and I had a contract and I demand it to be respected. But there may be some repercussions. The High Council members are big on punishment. Do you think you can handle anything they do or make me do?” “I’ll handle it. To get out of the contract and into your life, for real, I can take anything. I’m in, baby!” It looked like things might work out but there might be hell to pay first!

CHAPTER THIRTEEN TORI

“Master Mason you want to spank me?” “Yes, Tori, I do. Stand and brace yourself with the chair.” I was kneeling for him with my white robe on. “Yes, Master.” I stood and went to the chair that was only a few feet away from us. The men of the council watched us closely. Chase walked around me, taking a short whip from the wall that held many objects they used to punish with. His roaring voice, as he treated me like a slave, had me trembling. “You’ve been exceptionally unworthy of me, lately. Accepting a

position that would have you fucking other men when you belong to me and only me is almost inexcusable, Slave. Do you understand why you’re being punished here today, in front of these fine men who are the High Council for the S.S. A club I belong to, and you used to work for?” “Yes, Master.” I bit my lip and kept my eyes down. I was about to be punished by him. In front of others. All for my idiocy at signing the damn contract in the first place that put me in the predicament that only a formal show of punishment by Chase would get me out of. Thank God, he was able to find a loophole that allowed for that to happen and get me out of being the sexual toy for the men of the High Council. But I was about to feel the sting of a whip on my flesh. Not a thing I was crazy about.

But I was prepared to take the punishment so all that could be over and done with and Chase and I could move on. And the oddest sensations were running through me as two of the men came and relieved me of my robe, the only thing I had on, per their rules. Naked, I stood, holding the back of a highbacked, wooden chair. The men then tethered my hands to the top rail of the chair. I couldn’t move my hands and was helpless. The punishment for such an action of a slave against her master was five lashes. Which I told Chase I was prepared to take to get out of the contract and into his life as a normal girlfriend. “This woman and I had a signed MasterSlave contract,” Chase stated. “She went without my knowledge and signed a contract that I had not

allowed. With the administration of this punishment, the contract she signed for S.S. is null and void as the Master-Slave contract takes precedence since it was signed and dated five days before the S.S. contract.” “Noted and approved, with the punishment you both agreed to,” the head of the council stated. Chase came around in front of me. “Eyes down, Slave!” “Yes, Master,” I said as I quickly looked down. “From this time forward, are you prepared to do as I say? You must never step through the door of any S.S. function again as long as you are my slave. Do you agree to this?” “Yes, Master.”

As he moved around behind me, he said, “With each strike, I want you to follow it with the words, I’m sorry, Master. Do you agree to this?” “Yes, Master.” I braced myself for the first strike and was surprised to feel heat flooding my lower regions. I was turned on, however unbelievable that was. I was really turned on. His whip cracked over my ass, making me moan as he shouted, “You left my home without my permission!” “I’m sorry, Master.” The sting was amazing. Hot and I could already feel my ass pulsing. He shouted, “You entered into a sexual deal without my consent!” The whip cracked over my ass again, and I felt so turned on as my flesh burned. It didn’t make any sense.

“I’m sorry, Master.” “You signed a binding contract that would’ve had other men fuck what’s mine!” The whip cracked once again, and I cried out in pain with that one. "Ahh… I’m sorry, Master.” I tear ran down my cheek and the throbbing in my ass moved up into my abdomen. “You hurt me, Slave,” he said as his voice cracked and I knew it was because he was sorry to be hurting me the way he was. But the whip still found my red and whelped ass again. I cried out even louder with the terrible pain, “Ahhh. I’m sorry, Master! Ohhh…” I was bawling then. Crying like a child. From the pain of my beaten body and the pain in my heart. I knew better than to sign that fucking contract and I did it

anyway. All because I didn’t know where I stood with Chase. And that was a damn sorry excuse for what I did to not only myself but us. I’d signed away my pussy again. Even though I knew I loved Chase. It was a punishable offense, and with that realization, I was free. When his voice came again, I knew he was crying as he didn’t shout but said in a quiet voice, “I love you, and it will kill me if you ever hurt me like this again.” The whip cracked across my ass for the last time. And I was completely filled with pain. “I am sorry, Master,” I said as I sobbed. My knees gave out, and I nearly fell to the floor, but Chase was there, quickly catching me, holding me up as a couple of men untethered my

hands. He picked me up and cradled me in his strong arms then he kissed me and whispered, “I love you, Tori.” I whispered back, “I love you, Chase.” Someone had laid out a white, polar bear skin rug on the floor. Chase laid me back on it then stood up and unbuckled his belt and undid his slacks that fell in a heal around his ankles. He used the black cloak he wore to shield us from the men who watched us, seeing ever part of the sexual act we were about to do. It was part of the process. The punishment and the taking of the slave to prove there were no hard feelings for what had to be done. I spread my legs for him and held out my arms as he came to me, covering my body with his

as his erect cock pushed into my very wet canal. I sighed as he entered me. Glad to have his weight on me, letting me know we would be okay. He pressed his lips onto mine as his cock moved in and out and he pressed his fingers into my ass, grabbing it firmly. It was numb from the strikes, it didn’t hurt at all. But I knew it would later. "Ah, ah, ah," I moaned in pleasure. He moaned as well, then pulled his mouth off mine as he said, “Ah, fuck Slave, I can’t get enough of you. Ah, oh, yeah!” His cock went into me deeply with each hard thrust as he looked into my eyes and we fucked like that on the floor as others watched. I turned my head to the side and saw the men as they sat in the overstuffed, red velvet covered chairs.

More than one of them had their hands on their dicks. A couple had their cloaks pulled over to hide the fact they were jacking off as they watched us. Chase nudged my cheek as he whispered, “Let them see how beautiful you are when I make you cum, Slave.” “Yes, Master,” I moaned as I arched up to meet his hard thrusts. “Cum Slave. I demand it,” he commanded me as he pushed deeper inside me. I was immediately overtaken by the wave of pleasure. “Yes, Master, I’m cumming. Only for you. I am only for you.” He pressed into me harder and faster, as he kept up the hard strokes that were sending me into oblivion as he made sure I was thoroughly fucked

in front of the council. Chase moaned as he too found his release. Then he stilled as a shadow fell over us, and one of the men asked, “Master Mason, might I have a taste of her juices? Nothing more than that. No penetration.” Our eyes caught and held for the longest of moments. Another man wanted to taste what was only Chase’s to taste. Now what would we have to endure?

CHAPTER FOURTEEN CHASE

Pulling Tori up with me as I stood up, I glared at the old man who dared to ask such an insulting thing of me. “How dare you!” I shouted at him as I pulled up my slacks and secured them. Charles Peterson was not alone in asking for a taste of Tori. Three other men stood behind him, supposedly waiting for their turn at her. Which would be over my dead body! Tori cowered behind me as I stared down the men of power. Charles looked me square in the eyes as he said, “You will allow us a taste of the girl or you will forfeit your membership with this club.”

“Considerate it forfeited then.” I looked past him to the others who were lusting after my woman. “None of you nor anyone else will touch what’s mine. This woman is mine. Her heart, body, and soul belong to me. And I would give up everything for her.” The words flowed out of my mouth without me knowing they would. I spoke only the truth at that moment, and Tori’s fingers curled around my arm as she held tightly to me. “Thank you, Chase,” she whispered. Taking off my cloak, I covered her naked body with it and led her away from the men who leered at her. I was taking her out of that life for good. And leaving it behind me as well. I didn’t need it any longer. I wasn’t afraid of love anymore. My heart was full and I was

happy. We passed the office where Darla was standing at the door. Her lips were quirked up into a crooked smile. “So, you two are out then?” I gave her a nod as Tori said, “We’re out, Darla. The only thing I’d like to thank this place for, is finding Chase for me. Other than that, you all can go to hell for what you do.” Stifling a laugh, I led Tori all the way out of the club, to my waiting car. Sliding into the back seat, I ran my arm around her and kissed the side of her head. “That’s done, baby. No more of that shit in our lives.” Tori rested her hand on my leg as she looked up at me. “Thank you, Chase. Really. If it hadn’t been for you…” I kissed her sweet lips to stop her from

saying any more. “I’m here for you, baby. For as long as you’ll have me, I am here.” We held hands as we rode back to the estate she and I had started it all at. We found ourselves living together for many years. It was one year to the day after walking away from that secret club, that Tori became my wife and we lived happily ever after.

The End

As a thank you for downloading this book, you can get these TWO series not published anywhere for FREE, Click here to get your copy:

http://dl.bookfunnel.com/xxm8cyhotk

Facebook Michelle Love

Check out my books here: http://www.amazon.com/MichelleLove/e/B00ZTG1AVS

My website: michellesromance.com

Please follow me on Facebook:

Facebook Michelle Love Thank you for reading!

©Copyright 2017 by Michelle Love- All rights Reserved In no way is it legal to reproduce, duplicate, or transmit any part of this document in either electronic means or in printed format. Recording of this publication is strictly prohibited and any storage of this document is not allowed unless with written permission from the publisher. All rights are reserved.

Respective authors own all copyrights not held by the publisher.